Sort By
Search results
Marbella madness

Posted by hotmilfjulie 1 year ago  |  Categories: Group Sex  |  Views: 812  |  
  |  3

(Real Stories) European Booth Madness

I used to live in Europe and the culture over there is more open to sexuality hence red light district. In one city they had a huge district and had amazing porn stores. I mean state of the art from porn stores with computers just for viewing porn to high tech stores and sex booths equipped with stripper poles and viewing rooms. One of the best stores was a couple hundred feet from the nearest train station. The regular booths were upstairs and on the ground level they had all the dvd's and magazines you would want to see. But the cream of the crop was the gay videos and booths downstairs in the basement.

You walk down the stairs and you are hit with so much gay porn videos, magazines and dildos. But the video booths were more upscale and you had to pay to go into. I had been down there enough to grow curious every other weekend of all the madness that went on down there so one day I decided lets go see. I paid the $euros to go in and when you walk in you have to go down some more stairs. The entire place looks like a nightclub with bright neon lights but still dark enough to have fun. They had a couch to the immediate right where guys were sitting and groping each other.Now, I'm a young black guy in great shape walking through this lust filled room so I am looking at guys wishing we could do something together. Than you could walk down a hallway and see the high end porn booths on the right with bright red doors. There were at least 6 of them and they were either filled with guys beating off alone or having group fun. Now towards the end of the hallway were 3 nice booths. Each one had a huge tv playing all the porn you could think of but it was the size of a room with a small couch and chair. The coolest part to all of this was on the outside you had 3 nice sized windows where you could see everything that happened in the room. Nobody was in the first 2 booths but I noticed a small crowd at the last booth. Guys were grabbing their dicks and drooling staring into the booth.

I walk up and the guys move over to let me see and I couldn't believe my eyes. This businessman is undressing and laying his suit on the couch and he is completely naked. And he is horned out of his mind. This guy is sitting in the chair with his legs in the air and he is fingering his asshole. Shit is looking hot and my dick is getting hard. He is so into it that he doesn't notice the guys looking. Now nobody is moving they are all watching and rubbing their bulge. Now the guy see's us all watching and he starts moaning and fingering himself deeper and harder. This guy wants the dick bad. Now my dick is rock hard and I am just playing with the condoms in my pocket. I decide,"fuck this, I'm going to hit this ass". So, I grab the door to see if it's locked, it wasn't (basically means here is your invite). The guys sitting around me are looking in amazement but they aren't moving cause they anticipate a show about to begin. So, I walk through the door and the guy sits up out of the chair and looks happily horny. He runs over to me caressing my hard dick in my pants and he drops to his knees patiently waiting. So i whip out my dick and he starts sucking me off so intense and jacks his dick. He is moaning loud as hell as if this is the last dick on this earth.

I reach down and grab my condom and he jumps up and waits for me to put my condom on. I slide my condom on and sit on the chair and he runs to the front of me and sits on my dick. He was more eager than his ass was cause halfway on my dick he has to stop to brace my dick. The guys outside are smiling and rubbing their dicks so hard. Now this guy is riding my dick reverse cowgirl facing the big tv with gay porn on. Once he finally relaxes he is sliding up and down so I grab his hair and jerk it back to me with his ears next to my mouth and I tell him,"fuck that dick". Now I don't know if he knows english but he lets out a bitch moan and starts jumping faster on my dick just riding and moaning. Than I stand him up and grab him by his hair and we go behind the chair and he automatically assumes the position with his chest over the chair and his ass perked up for some standing doggystyle. I slide my dick in his ass and start pounding away and I'm pounding hard. I notice his shoulders are dipping low looking like he is about to cum. So I keep slamming him harder than he bust a nut so hard he fell over and nutted on the floor panting heavily and he looks at me and says,"sorry". So I pull my condom off and grab a tissue and finish in the kleenex and pull up my pants and walk out as he cleans up. As I'm walking out the guys are just smiling at me with a look like they wish they were next. ... Continue»
Posted by diggy1doc 4 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Hardcore  |  Views: 1477  |  
  |  3

An European weekend to remember

I started writing this story as the plane taxied to take off from Malaga airport. The 1st 4 paragraphs were completed shortly after take off. It has been a magnificent weekend away in Marbella. One filled with several first experiences and a visual feast of beautiful young women.

For those familiar with my stories and blog, you will know I write about my current and previous experiences concurrently. Since I started writing a few months ago, I have been contacted by past and present friends, interested in reading my version of our encounters anonymously. This story is nothing like that. It is in actual fact art, imitating life. So, without further ado I will start by explaining the series of events that led to this spur of the moment weekend away.

A fortnight ago, my xhamster private inbox was visited by a fellow hamster who enjoyed my videos as much as my writing. Little did I know that behind the friendly exchanges that followed was this talented young enterprising kinkster and his breathtakingly beautiful Eastern European model wife.

Lest you begin to think I may be exaggerating, I have met many beautiful women and believe myself a connoisseur of such. In fact, my voyeuristic tendencies centres around watching beautiful people and bodies entwined in lust. S (male half) and Y (his über attractive wife) seat firmly in this world of genetically fortunate kinksters.

Our exchanges went along these lines
S- You can come and f*** my wife any day if you are ever in Marbella
Me- Thanks for the comment. I may take you up on that offer someday. In xxx European city currently will be back in London soon
S-Y loves her BBC. I love taking videos and pics. Lets exchange face pics
Me- Cool, here is mine

Switch to emails and texts on whattsapp.

The 1st attempt at a planning a weekend at theirs failed for the usual reason of life getting in the way of fun. 2nd attempt hampered by the need to convince a sub of mine to get an early exit from work before the weekend and head down to Spain with me. Several telephone calls to subbie failed to achieve her release from work.

Finally, we agreed on a date to travel. I booked the ticket 4 hrs before the flight and headed over to the airport. A smooth 4 hrs air travel later, I was welcomed by S and Y (Twinpeaker on xhamster). S, a tall charismatic, friendly and honest guy introduced his submissive wife Y. They had a fascinating weekend planned for me. Y joined in the conversation, telling me about the whirlwind of fun they had experienced over the last few years. These two have been living life on the fast lane for a number of years and having a ball along the way. Young, attractive and comfortable, their home reflected their looks. We wasted no time getting beyond acquaintances. The night kicked off hard and fast. A deep throating BJ that rocked my world, an erotic sensuous kiss that fanned my lust, a complete release of her body to my control that fed my dominant streak, quickly and steadily, Y's passion increased. Her love for BBC was obvious to see. She vocalised it, revelled in her 'present' for the weekend and enjoyed every minute of it. She responded with a dripping wet pussy; which tasted divine, and body movements that would put to shame the most flexible Cirque de Soleil t****ze artist. She got on top and rode me like a bronco. The view alone pushed me close to the edge. S recorded the pure a****listic nature of our first fuck session. Several pictures and video clips later, I was ready. I could no longer resist taking her in my favourite position; missionary, arms together, lifted over her head; wrists held together, legs spread wide open, a position that represents the complete submission of her body to my control. I pounded into her dripping cunt to eruption. Here was a submissive who knew how to please her black daddy. S wasted no time in taking over, taking her hard and aggressively. He did not last long. He came like a rocket, controlling his groans to avoid waking the neighbours.

Lusts quelled, we shared several glasses of wine and chit chat into the early hours. We were all spent, sl**p came like a freight train with no brakes.

Saturday morning, Y came in. We are hungry, time to eat. It was 1130am. I sat up groggily still reeling from the last 24 hrs. Get showered James. We are going out for breakfast. So the day progressed from breakfast through to sightseeing, a drive into Marbella briefly and finally home.

S had been chatting to a Spanish couple who were keen to join us on Sunday night for a last weekend session. He had very little confidence they would show up though but still, the idea was exciting enough. What should we do next S asked? Stay indoors Y and I replied firmly. I had a bit of reading material to catch up with. Then he came up with an idea. Let me show you some videos of a few previous parties to get you turned on.

For the next 6 hrs, I watched with amazement at what I will describe as the Horniest and BEST home made unedited amateur porn videos in my life. One particular session shot by S and a friend was the best amateur interracial porn video I am likely to ever see again. Y and 2 similarly drop dead gorgeous bi women fucked an 11inch black stud to submission over 3 hours. I challenge any red bl**ded man not to feel overwhelmed by what this lucky guy experienced. His facial expressions were priceless. It read loud and clear, am I really here? Is this all happening for real? Lucky b*****d I kept repeating again and again. S told me his expletives, repeated during the session was, Hell yeah!

I think that sums up the series of videos I saw on Saturday afternoon and night. It was all too much to take in so we engaged in another fuck session while watching the videos with Y dressed in a one piece yellow body suit that was swapped for a school girl outfit later on. At this point, it will be useful to know that from the day they tied the knot many years ago, Y has not worn panties. She is always available to S; her white daddy as she was fond of saying.

After dinner, it was time for our night out. A new BDSM dungeon right in the heart of Marbella called the secret bar, owned and managed by a French dominatrix called Mistress France. Only 2 months old, the establishment showed great potential with a fully kitted out dungeon for play and photo shoots. As the holiday season was over, we had the place to ourselves, for some time. Tired and exhausted, we headed back home for the night with very little energy left to indulge further. I had yet another long night reading something interesting on my ipad, settling to bed finally at 3.30am

Sunday was different. I was awake and full of energy by 8am. Again we left home for breakfast at a bistro owned and managed by a Scottish couple. Making plans over breakfast, we decided to explore the infamous Cabobino nudist beach for the afternoon, hoping to enjoy the warm weather as we fucked on the dunes.

The beach
S had warned me about the dark side of the beach i.e. the creepy single men but I assumed his negative view was a little over the top. Boy was I wrong. The single men gave me a new yardstick from which to measure predatory, creepy behaviour. Within a minute of setting our towels down and sunshades up, we were surrounded by 4 stalkers! I immediately started feeling claustrophobic. These young as well as middle aged men had absolutely no social intelligence. They were all less than 10 steps away; our only exit for escape was the sea. Admittedly, Y is a thing of beauty capable to drawing the attention of the most stoic of British gentlemen. But still, I as a single man felt the unnerving presence of these men extremely distracting. I headed down for a swim in the seat that was just as quickly abandoned as soon as my toe felt the cold sea water.

Plan B was to find a dip in the dunes where we could not be discovered. Off we went on our well constructed plan. Along the way, we came across a series of men, popping up to the top of a dune to get a birds eye view of any salubrious activity; much like watchful meerkats did on a foraging expedition. It was simply horrible. Predation on this level was completely new to me. Eventually, we found this dip surrounded by foliage. The discreet nature of which gave me the utmost confidence we were safe to indulge. I stripped off in seconds and Y had my pole down her throat in no time at all. 2 minutes later, I was hard as a rock and ready to impale her on my member. Guess what? 3 men, not 1, not 2, but 3 men appeared on the horizon! How the hell did they find us down here I exclaimed. I was flabbergasted. It appeared ruining our carefully thought out tryst was the raison d’etre of this specie of desperate cruisers. Y threw in the towel at this sight and my erection shrivelled immediately. That was unfortunately the end of that fantasy.

Feeling rather downbeat, we headed home to freshen up and prepare for a long Sunday session. The said couple did as expected, bottled it. So, S got out a suede sex couch, a whip, flogger, face masks and riding crop. Tonight was about control and Y was to indulge herself to her hearts desire.
Video on, dancehall music in the background and professional camcorders in hand, we took Y in multiple positions, combining erotic flogging of her pussy and breasts with the riding crop and spanking. Y, ever the vocal sexpot went from slightly wet to dripping in minutes. Taking turns and bending her flexible body in multiple positions, we fucked hard and rough. Climaxing towards the end, as we spit roasted Y, S burst out in a phrase that tipped him over the edge; suck black daddy’s dick, white daddy is going to cum. A full load of cum was deposited deep in Y’s cunt.
It’s dripping everywhere, quick catch it before it ruins the suede couch…ahh, the sights and sounds of S&Y immediately afterwards.

Sitting back for a breather, S & I schemed on how the next video shoot was going to pan out. Y had a reddened bottom from my floggings; she had cum repeatedly and was close to satiation. We got into a conversation about classical music only to realise S’ idea of chill out classical was a high octane overture that drove one to insanity. I was in need of one final orgasm to knock me out for the night. So, we replayed the interracial video of the lucky black dude hopelessly outnumbered by 3 hotties. I suggested as it was a Sunday evening, a change in mood was required. Thanking spotify, Y turned the lights off and lit several candles as I turned up the sounds of Grover Washington Junior’s Winelight album. Cool jazz in candle lit rooms with red wine flowing has a calculated effect. 10 mins of this, coupled with the interracial video, turned Y into a cock hungry slut once again. Go suck on James’ cock S ordered. For the next half hour, Y and I fucked sensuously until I was no longer able to stop the inevitable. I came hard, finally releasing the pent up lust built up on Cabobino beach.

I slept like a jailbird on parole on sunday night before an alarm woke me up abruptly, signalling the end of my weekend break. Stepping out of the car at Malaga airport, I thanked S for a fantastic 2 days and 3 nights. I will repay your generosity with a similarly orchestrated series of activities if you ever decide on coming to London I promised. Take care buddy. Watch out for the videos on xhamster he said. I strolled leisurely into the building. Life is good. I better not forget it.

To be continued in London
... Continue»
Posted by blackgoldd 1 month ago  |  Categories: BDSM, First Time, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 693  |  
  |  2

A Marriage Marred in Heaven by Winker

This work is copyrighted to the author © 2014. Please
do not remove the author information nor make any
changes to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you
for your consideration.

A Marriage Marred in Heaven
by Winker (no address provided)


A couple decides to live out a fantasy only to find that
fantasy and reality are not entirely the same thing.
(Mdom/MF, reluc, wife, cpls, intr, huml, bd, d**gs,
swingers, cuck, preg)


Chapter 1: An Idea

It's hard to describe the turmoil of the last two years.
A part of my beautiful wife, soul mate, lover and idol
has been taken from me and I have some responsibility
for the loss.

We're in our early forties, comfortably off, well-paying
jobs and rediscovering some freedom as our son and
daughter have fled the nest. We saw little of Paul as he
worked abroad for long stretches and very little of
Nicola but we considered our lives charmed; not by our
relative wealth but by our discovery of each other all
those years ago. We've often talked of how much of
everything we could give up provided we had each other
and how rare we felt our relationship was in a transient

Add to this the fact that my wife is what most men would
consider to be a... well she's very attractive, tall,
slim and shapely with all the assets men value!

How then have we jeopardized all this. How have we got
to not knowing each other, not knowing truth from lies,
fantasy from reality?

Both of us have a healthy sexual appetite. In the months
since the k**s left, it's been re-fired with a
vengeance. It's not just the physical acts of sex, we
really know how to push each other's mental buttons,
well Sue really knows how to press mine. This has led to
us sharing our fantasies in detail as we've made love.

I've played with her black **** fantasies, she's played
with my cuckold fantasies. But that's all they are...
for both of us... fun... teasing... titillating. And now
I find us trapped in someone else's fantasy. It amounts
to nothing short of... well let me tell you how we got

I've often thought that if a couple look outside of
their marriage for fulfillment there has to be something
wrong with the inside. But when you already have
everything you wanted you inevitably think of the things
you can't have. That's surely the purpose of dreams and
fantasies. And when our passionate lovemaking about that
time brought out fierce and obscene entreaties from each
other, something turned.

In the afterglow of that passionate lovemaking, no,
fucking session, we lay together in spent silence. I
spoke first but I already knew in the way that two
people in love often do that we were at one on the

"Could we do it? Could we play out these fantasies for

Sue didn't react badly as some might expect. She teased
with purpose.

"Well, I think I could. I love you absolutely but it
might be fun. How do you think you would handle it? It's
got to be hard for a man to see his wife fucked by a
stranger... and I wouldn't do it if there was the
slightest chance it could ruin the perfect relationship
we already have."

The separation of this matter-of-fact discussion from
the passion of the fantasies marked a turning point for
us. If we could talk about it like this, we were on the
way to its fulfillment. There's no denying I relished
the prospect.


Over the next few days we discussed it further. How
could we pursue it? Which fantasy would we pursue? Sue
was keen to elicit any objections from me. In fact, I
was touched by her concern for my emotional wellbeing.
She began testing me. She started to tease me in a very
matter of fact way, not at all in the context of our
lovemaking but conversationally, at the dinner table or
at breakfast.

She'd ask me as I was leaving for work to imagine her
with a big black cock in her or as we washed up after
dinner she'd tell me she was looking forward to me
licking cum from her face or kissing her cum filled

I understood the psychology she was adopting. In some
ways it worked. I did feel jealousy and I did feel fear
but not in a negative way. It gave me a rush. I adopted
a similar approach with her, telling her I'd pimp her
out to any number of black thugs or tie her down and
strip her for their enjoyment. Other than a sultry look
or flash of the eyes she didn't outwardly respond. There
was nothing to suggest she was changing her mind,

Neither of us backed off. We seemed to pass each other's

That still left the practical arrangements and I guess
that's when things started to go awry.

How many times are we all warned about being careful who
we deal with on the internet but it did seem the logical
place to start looking.

Mr. Mills came to our house by invitation. He was a tall
handsome black guy, late twenties and very well groomed.
He spoke gently and reassuringly to us both. He made no
attempt to do anything but establish our requirements.
He might easily have been an insurance salesman or a
financial consultant were it not for the bizarre nature
of the exchange.

We both had a sense of discomfort describing our
fantasies to him. It's one thing to describe them to
each other, quite another to do it to a stranger. He
told us that to heighten our enjoyment of his services
he would have to play some mind games with us and that
we would have to play along willingly and obediently. He
was so matter of fact though that when he left we felt a
sense of anti-climax. Nothing had happened. He told us
he'd be in touch.

When he called me two days later it was with a price for
his services and a set of instructions if we wanted to
accept. The price was more than I'd expected but I took
his number and sat down with Sue to discuss it.

For the first time I detected resistance from her. The
meeting with Mr. Mills had been so business-like and
without passion she'd begun to have doubts. I, though
had the bit between my teeth and was able to persuade
her we should at least try it out.

I explained to her some of Mr. Mills' instructions.

We were to go to an address, a house he called "Heaven"
this coming Friday evening and be prepared to spend the
weekend. Payment was to be in cash on arrival. We were
not to take mobile phones, or a change of clothes.
Neither of us was to wear underwear.

Sue shifted uncomfortably at that last part.

By the time we were set to leave for Mr. Mills' an
uneasy silence had descended on us, neither knowing what
to say to the other and each sensing the others

Nonetheless, my casual attire and lack of underwear
stirred my loins and I wondered how I would hide the
stain that was already forming at the front of my pants.
Still with some fear Sue had opted for a simply cut and
plain buttoned up dress, belted around her waist and
though she was nervous her braless nipples stood out
clearly. Nervous or not she was hot.

Chapter 2: In Heaven

When the door of the Victorian terraced mansion opened
shock was our first reaction.

There to greet us was a young man elegantly turned out
in evening wear from the waist up and naked from the
waist down. He sported a fierce 8" erection. He seemed
embarrassed but stuck to what sounded like a script.

"Welcome, Mr. and Mrs. Grant. Would you follow me

I hesitated. I looked at Sue and she returned it. She
looked bemused, not fearful, and her eyes blazed with
excitement. Her eyes turned back to follow him and as I
looked too I saw what she saw, below the black jacket
his firm rounded buttocks. As he sensed our hesitation
he turned to us again. His rock hard cock sprung forth
from beneath his shirt.

"Please, you must follow me."

Sue looked back at me. "Are we still okay with this?"

I nodded and we followed.

We ascended the stairs behind him in silence. At the top
we found ourselves at one end of a long corridor. The
man opened the first door of a series of 4 or 5 on the
left and we followed him in.

The room was decorated in the period of the building.
Long flowing d****s; padded, patterned armchairs, high
ornately patterned ceilings and deep plush carpet. An
enormous gilt framed mirror covered the whole of one

There was Mr. Mills to greet us.

"Welcome Mr. and Mrs. Grant. I'm pleased you've decided
to join me and I'm looking forward to providing you with
the fulfillment of your darkest fantasies.

Our half naked e****t left the room closing the door
behind himself. Mr. Mills continued.

"Please, will you sit. Mr. Grant here, and you Mrs.
Grant over there."

We sat in the deep plush armchairs in positions several
meters apart but facing each other. Mr. Mills leaned
against the high mantelpiece of the grand open fireplace
between the two of us but forming a triangle; we could
each face each other.

I was about to speak but Mr. Mills anticipated this and
gently preempted me.

"I don't mean to address the issue with indecent haste
but can we first settle the matter of payment."

I knew of this but had forgotten. Apologetically I
scrambled into my pocket and extracted the wad of notes
and without ceremony handed it to him. He declined.

"I'd prefer to take it from Mrs. Grant."

Puzzled I handed it to Sue who took it and tried to hand
it to Mr. Mills.

"Count it out, Mrs. Grant. I like the idea of being paid
by another man's wife to arrange her fucking."

Sue turned bright red and began to count out the notes.
I hoped her embarrassment prevented her realizing just
how much more this was costing than I'd told her. As she
finished there was an uncomfortable silence and I was
about to speak.

"You're in my hands now, Mr. Grant. There's no need to
engage in polite conversation. You're paying me
handsomely for the service I'm about to provide and you
mustn't feel any obligation to pass idle chit chat. From
this moment all you need do is listen and act on my
instruction. If at some point either of you wish to
leave or cease our games simply say so" I glanced at Sue
and she glanced back. She didn't seem nervous other than
in an excited way. She gave me a half smile. Mr. Mills
pressed a small button on the wall close to where he
stood and I heard the faint distant sound of a bell.

Momentarily there was a knock on the door and our
earlier e****t entered with a startlingly beautiful
woman, startling insofar as she was "dressed' in a
clichéd form of a French maid outfit. Black stockings
ran the length of her long legs with just the right
glimpse of naked flesh between them and the flared,
black and white laced micro mini.

She wore a bustier which thrust her breasts up and out
and they were naked. Her nipples stood proud but she was
blushing a bright red. A silly, badly fitting black
beret sat on her head.

The man who'd let us in was with her, still dressed
immaculately from the waist up still sporting a raging
hard on. They presented a very erotic sight.

"Mr. and Mrs. Grant, meet Mr. and Mrs. Cash."

We nodded to each other but no words were spoken. The
silence wasn't so much awkward as electrically charged.

"Mrs. Cash, would you lay the fire please."

No conversation was taking place. All our eyes followed
her as she walked to the fireplace and began to kneel
next to Mr. Mills. On her knees she reached out for the
small pile of kindling by the side of the hearth. As she
did I was confronted with the most beautiful naked
bottom framing pink pussy lips. I looked at Sue. Was she
seeing what I saw?

I think she was as she seemed transfixed. I looked back
but by now Mrs. Cash was back on her haunches, her rear
covered by the skimpy skirt.

She picked up the matches from the side of the hearth,
struck one, and leant forward again to light the wood
she'd placed in the grate. There it was again. That
gorgeous butt, that glistening pussy.

This time I glanced at her husband. His cock was leaking
pre-cum and a string of it attached itself to his
shirttail. He saw me looking at him, he blushed and
looked away from my eye. His cock was almost purple and
shone like his wife's cunt.

"Thank you, Mrs. Cash, you may leave now."

She stood, curtsied, and left, never meeting the eye of
her husband as far as I could tell.

It was at this point that my resolve was going to be
tested. Once Mrs. Cash had left, Mr. Mills spoke to us

"We ought to start on your fantasies, don't you think.
After all its your money we're spending and whilst I'm
sure you're enjoying helping Mr. and Mrs. Cash with
theirs we should begin"

He addressed me, "John, so far the thought of another
man taking your wife has stayed firmly in your

I was startled more by his familiarity, his use of my
first name, than by the content of his statement. I
immediately felt disadvantaged, subservient somehow. He
went on.

"From this moment you must both trust me and obey me
without question if you are to fully experience what it
is you want from me. You cannot demur or from this
moment on I will keep payment in full for my services.
As you both now know I am very expensive and if you
leave now you will have nothing to show for your
investment. Now, as I say this I know you want to
continue so we'll proceed."

"Mrs. Grant, you are beautiful. Any man would desire
you. Look at Mr. Cash's cock. Do you think that's
because he's just watched his wife debase herself before
us? Maybe. I'd like to bet he quite likes the prospect
of examining your charms too, don't you think. What do
you think John? Think Mr. Cash would like to sample some
of your pretty wife's delights, her moist pussy, her
hard erect nipples?"

His words burned into my mind. Was I really ready for
this? Was Sue?

I got the answer to my second question first.

"Open your legs, Mrs. Grant."

I wanted Sue to look at me for my response. She didn't.
After a moment's hesitation her knees separated
slightly. Very commandingly Mr. Mills spoke again.

"Wider, Mrs. Grant. It's too late for modesty." Sue's
knees moved further apart and her dress began to slide
up her thighs.

"What do you think Mr. Cash? Would you like to fuck

Mr. Cash spoke, "Yes, sir."

"And you John. Would you like him to fuck your wife
right now, right here, in front of you?"

I really didn't know how to answer. How did Sue feel.
What would she think if I said yes? It was what we'd
come to experience but if I was unsure might she be the
same. He read me well.

"Never mind what she thinks. I'm looking after her now.
What do you think? Do you want him to fuck her? It's
what you came for isn't it? Is the reality too hard to

There was a faint smile from him as I failed to answer.
My mind flailed, torn.

He turned from me back to Sue. Legs apart, a dark shadow
hinted at her exposed cunt. Somehow I was relieved that
the arms of the chair prevented her opening her legs
wider. It was short-lived relief though.

"Help me John. Come here."

I stood, not understanding my obedience, and walked
towards Sue where he too now stood.

Gently, he bent to Sue's ankle and slowly lifted her
sandaled foot. I was transfixed by the contact of this
man's large black hand on my wife's person albeit only
her slim ankle.

"Get the other one."

We lifted and settled her legs over each arm of the
chair. She showed no resistance and as I looked down
into her eyes I saw she was watching Mr. Cash's reaction
across the room. Her face flushed the same color we'd
seen Mrs. Cash's earlier. She seemed unaware of my need
to make eye contact with her.

Mr. Mills took his place by the fire. He directed me
back to my seat opposite Sue.

This was surreal. Three men and one woman in the same
room; the woman, my wife lewdly exposed before us. I had
further confirmation of my answer to the second question
about being ready - Was Sue?

She was. Her cunt was clearly wet. It shone with her
juices and as Mr. Mills instructed her to put her hands
behind her head I sensed she was letting go of any

"Take a closer look, Mr. Cash"

As he approached my wife his cock was so rigid it barely

"Stand between her legs"

He did, his cock at eye level for Sue. His cock and her
cunt were only separated through height; him being stood
and her almost lying down in the chair.

"Remind me, Mrs. Grant, what is your husband's favorite

Sue spoke for the first time in ages. "To see me fucked
by a stranger, to be cuckolded."

"And we could very easily do that right now, Mrs. Grant,
couldn't we? Would you like that?"

She hesitated the way I had earlier but she did reply.
"Yes, I would... I really would..."

"Do you think your husband still wants it to happen?"

She didn't look at me. Her eyes flicked down from Mr.
Cash's eyes to his dripping cock. It leaked cum which
dropped onto the folds of her dress now at waist height.

"I think he does..."

"Take your eyes from that strange cock and look at your

She looked replete, legs spread over the arms of the
chair, hands behind her head. She looked at me but I
sensed a glaze of lust in her eyes.

"Ask him."

"John, shall I... do you want me to... Can we handle

As I nodded in affirmation I could hardly believe the
response I gave as I gave it.

Mills spoke, "Prove it, John. Go to her."

I didand#8232;"Get hold of his cock"

The shock of this instruction was nearly too much to
cope with. Never in my life had I even considered the
thought of touching another man's penis.

It's impact effected Sue too. A moan escaped her lips.

As I held it I can't deny it felt good... hot, hard,
slippery and alarmingly bigger than mine!

Mr. Cash seemed impassive to me. He just continued
looking down at my wife. His view would be his cock, my
hand, her cunt. I saw too. Her clit; it stood proud of
its hood like I'd never seen it, like a small penis, so
stimulated as to almost vibrate and yet all that had
touched her so far was the pre-cum that now dripped off
the folds of her dress onto her lower abdomen.

"Wank him and aim for her cunt."

What was I doing?

I obeyed, Sue moaned again. I saw the tell tale signs of
impending orgasm and yet still no touch. I tugged him
back and forth as gently as I could. I was impressed
that he didn't just shoot his load... he'd been hard
since we arrived with no relief that I was aware of.

Mr. Mills spoke to my wife. "Use your left hand to
caress his balls."

Her right hand stayed behind her head, the left
descended as instructed. As she brushed the underside of
his balls I knew he would shoot. He reminded me just in

"Aim for her cunt."

When it came I felt it pulse through his shaft and jet
onto my wife's cunt. Her reaction was instant. As one of
the pulses streamed onto her clit I saw the orgasm

Calmly but assertively Mr. Mills told Mr. Cash to move
away, quickly grabbed both of Sue's hands and pinned
them over her head in a single one of his. He slid the
other down the front of her dress and I guessed pinched
and caressed her nipples. More groans from Sue.

Mr. Mills began talking again. "Are you enjoying this,
Mrs. Grant?"

"Oh, oh, mmmm... oh!"

"Talk to me Mrs. Grant. Is this nice?"

"Oh, yes, yes!"

"Look at your husband, Mrs. Grant, look how stained his
pants are. Do you think you've succeeded in helping him
with his fantasy. He's enjoying it isn't he. So is Mr.
Cash, look he's hard again."

I looked and sure enough his cock was at full mast
again. Mr. Mills went on and my wife was still cumming.

"Use your left hand and rub some of that lovely spunk
into your belly."

Everything he demanded she did. And Mills was right, my
own pants were wet through.

Sue rubbed the sperm into her tummy whilst Mills
continued with her breasts.

Then something happened. Without warning Mills released
her hands and walked away from her. The mood changed.

"Make yourself presentable, Mrs. Grant."

Embarrassed and perplexed Sue closed her legs and tried
to sit demurely. Quietly, Mr. Cash was directed to leave
the room

In seconds it was like nothing had happened. With
passions apparently spent Sue and I sat in bemused

"Now, you've sampled some of what I offer. You, John
have shown your wife what a wimp you are and you Mrs.
Grant have enjoyed a little sexual interlude at the
hands of other men."

I was outraged at the tone and content of his outburst
and spluttered to my own defense.

Sue stepped in though.

"He's helping us role play, John. It's okay, it's okay."

Mills went on, "How can you possibly call yourself a
loving husband when you've come in your pants whilst
jacking off a stranger onto your wife's belly and cunt."

I still didn't like this. Sue saw my discomfort and came
over to calm me.

"It's okay John, it's just fun, it's what we came for."

She knelt down beside the chair I was seated in and
stroked my hand as it lay on the arm of the chair.

Mills spoke again, "Perhaps we should call it a day.
Maybe this weekend is going to be too much for you

"Could you leave us for a while," Sue requested.

"Certainly, but when I return it's time to surrender to
me completely or to leave immediately."

He left.

"Did you enjoy it, Sue."

She hesitated but only momentarily.

"How can I deny it, it was exhilarating, breathtaking
but I love you John and we'll stop if you want. Let's go

She held out her hand in a "come on" gesture and I
couldn't take it. She still loved me and I supposed
that's what I was looking for ...reassurance. I looked
at her wrinkled dress, I looked at her hand, her left
hand and saw cum on her wedding band. I thought about
the cum on her cunt under her dress, that dress, the one
I was looking at now. It was still there and it was
another man's cum. My cock rose hard and fast. Sue

"If we stay you've got to remember the head games he'll
play. Its why he's so expensive, he's good at this."

I knew she was right.

"Are we okay?"

I nodded.

Chapter 3: Drawn Further In...

In moments he was back. Sue was stood beside my seat.

"If you're staying get his pants off. Stand up and help

Alarmed but resigned I stood and Sue pulled off my pants
revealing an erection soaked by my earlier ejaculate.

"Get the rest off."

I stripped. Fortunately the fire set by Mrs. Cash
earlier was now fully ablaze. I was naked now, the more
so as I stood in the room with my dressed wife and host.

"Sit on the sofa."

I did. He directed Sue to her seat and went to the bell
on the wall by the fire. Again I heard the distant
tinkle and again the door opened. This time it was Mrs.
Cash. Still in her maid attire still looking shy and

"Turn round and bend over, Mrs. Cash."

Obediently, she did.

"What do you see, Mrs. Grant?"

Taken aback Sue stammered.

"Her bare bottom."

"Don't be coy, Mrs. Grant."

She brazened up.

"Her pussy, it's red and wet. She's... she's... she's
just been fucked... that's cum oozing from her..."

I could see. It certainly was. "Who fucked you, Mrs.
Cash? It wasn't your husband was it?"

She spoke quietly, "No... it was the men you sent to
service me... Carl and James..."

"Tell Mr. and Mrs. Grant when you last fucked your

"I can't exactly remember, three weeks ago, maybe more."

"Do you love your husband, Mrs. Cash?"

"Very much."

"So why is it so long."

"It's the rules... and we like it here."

"Fuck John for me, Mrs. Cash, now as he sits on the

My cock was like iron. She straddled me and I slipped
into her easily as her cunt was so well lubricated with
spunk. Her beautiful breasts were in my face.

"Now slowly up and down, Mrs. Cash."

God, this was heaven. I heard him speak with my wife.
Again he went to the bell.

"Come here Mrs. Grant and sit on the floor with me."

They sat behind Mrs. Cash as she gently rode me. In
seconds the door opened and Mr. Cash came in.

"Mr. Cash, Mrs. Grant and I can't get a very good view
of your wife being fucked. Could you hold up her skirt
so we can see her ride his cock."

How I didn't come as he spoke I don't know.

"Yes, sir."

Now he spoke to me, "Lick her nipples."

As I did I felt a gush off female dew bathe my cock
anew. She was loving this.

"Watch now, Mrs. Grant as your husband shoots his load
into Mr. Cash's wife... and Mrs. Grant, please, stop
masturbating without my permission... are you watching
Mr. Cash... anytime now... there, there you go... your
wife's a sloppy mess again... look, look. Isn't it nice
to fuck another man's wife, John especially whilst he
watches you"

I exploded. I felt like I came buckets. It came forever
and I felt the hot liquid run down my shaft onto my
balls triggering another spasm.

"Get up, Mrs. Cash. Now bend over and show your husband
what a dirty little slut you've been."

As she did we all saw her soaking gaping cunt and I felt
immense pride. I looked at Mr. Cash with some contempt
but was then distracted as I realized from the noises
that my wife was lying on the floor masturbating.

Chapter 4: A Seed Is Planted

"Now, your attention please." Mills was calling us to

"Off you go, my dear." he addressed Mrs. Cash.

"Back to your room, someone will be there to fuck you

Turning back to us he spoke again. "Mrs. Grant, Mr. Cash
is now going to take you to your room. Make yourself
comfortable, it's your base for the duration of the

"Mr. Cash, John here has just fucked your wife. If you
were to fuck his he could hardly complain, now could he.
Take her...oh and remember my dear you must enjoy
yourself or hubby here is going to feel he's wasted a
lot of money. John, kiss your wife goodnight. The next
time you see her she'll have had a cock other than yours
in her cunt and she'll be awash with another man's

I kissed Sue. She winked at me in affection and
reassurance and left with Mr. Cash.

I was left with Mr. Mills, feeling foolish and
uncomfortable as I stood before him naked.

"I think you enjoyed Mrs. Cash, John, didn't you?"

I nodded.

"It's probably put you at ease a little?"

"A little"

"Sit, I have something to tell you."

I sat in my original armchair with a sense of

"Your wife has tried to reassure you that everything's
okay. But it isn't. Not for you at least. I'm going to
spoil your wife, the woman you love so much. She's a
slut and I'm going to show her she is. I'll have her
fucking anyone I care too before the weekend's out and
she won't dare fuck you without my permission...and that
won't be forthcoming. I'm going to keep her as a
plaything and I'm going to use her to humiliate you."

Good grief he was good. He was pushing my buttons but
only because I felt sure Sue was right about his mind
games and I was in the "zone". As he spoke my cock
sprang up before him. He smirked.

"Look at the mirror."

I turned towards the large gilt mirror I'd seen on first
entry. Now it was a window. A window into a bedroom and
I heard sounds, voices... Sue, Mr. Cash.

I heard another sound, the thud of a deadlock. A
momentary panic grabbed me.

"Calm down John, you're locked in. It's a precaution
I've found necessary when I tell you what's next."

Through the mirror I saw Sue. She was facing me, it was
as if she could see me.

Mills spoke, "She can't see you but she knows you're
there, watching and she's going to give you your money's

Cash, naked, came up behind her and put his hands around
her waist. Slowly he unbuttoned her dress. He slipped it
over her shoulders and it fell to the floor. He cupped
her naked breasts and held each nipple between thumbs
and forefingers something I knew she loved. His cock had
to be hard up against her buttocks. A look of ecstasy
overtook her expression.

"Oh Mr. Cash, that's good, don't stop."

As she moaned in delight I was transfixed but realized
Mills was talking to me.

"I'm sure she's enjoying that but she has been
instructed to play up for your benefit... to heighten
the torment so to speak. Trouble is she doesn't know the
truth. She doesn't know I've trapped you both into being
my sexual slaves, playthings for my amusement. She
doesn't know she can't have you again or indeed that she
isn't going to want you again."

I heard him but was entranced by the scene in the
mirror. One of Cash's hands glided down over her soft
flat belly to her cunt, her sopping wet cunt. He found
her clit and she writhed before me.

"That clit, that cunt was once yours to play with, not

I jerked my hard cock.

Slowly and gently Cash dragged her backwards a few feet
until he was sat on the edge of a bed. Sue sat too, on
his lap, each of her legs over each of his. She was
spread before me, her cunt obscenely displayed. With an
uncomfortable wriggle and adjustment Cash's cock sprang
from behind her and rested flush with her pussy lips.
Sue's hands followed, touching the large bell end
against her belly with one, cupping his balls with the
other. A look of utter lust and joy on her face.

I saw Cash nuzzle her neck, kiss her and whisper. The
kiss startled me. A loving gesture isn't what I
expected. What had he said to her?

She groaned and threw her head back against his neck in
rapture, a reciprocated show of affection? She raised
her arms to reverse embrace him. Her breasts thrust
forward, her hips gave little gyrations forcing his cock
to rub up and down her sopping snatch.

She addressed me through the glass between us.

"I want this, John, I want it."

Their mutual shows of affection had made me less sure
but my cock had a mind of its own.

I looked at Mills.

"It's going to happen," he smirked. "There's nothing you
can do about it. If you screamed and raged now she
couldn't hear you. Relax and enjoy."

Scream and rage was exactly what my mind was doing but
the sight before me was exhilarating, outrageous, awful.
Cash spoke now.

"Watch, John, watch as my cock teases your wife's cunt.
She wants it, my cock, not yours. She wants it because
she's seen It's bigger than yours. It'll spread her
wider and reach deeper than you've ever been and once
she's had it nothing less will do."

Sue groaned and writhed at his words.

"Tell him, Mrs. Grant. Tell him it's true."

"It is, John. I love this cock, look at it." She slid
her hand up and down his cunt dampened cock, massaged it
against her flat belly.

I saw now the wedding band on her finger, wet with his
pre-cum as it continued its sensuous slide along his

"Magnificent" she breathed.

She spoke to Cash, "Put it in... put it in... now!" Her
writhing became more frantic.

"Beg me and make me believe you want me and not your

"I do... I want you, not him. I want this big cock in
me, now please... I'll do anything!"

She held his cock head against her clit and tried to
masturbate herself with small rapid movements of it. His
self control was masterful.

"Please, Mr. Cash... please fuck me. Let my husband see
how much more of a man you are... I beg you!"

"If I do you're giving up claim to your own cunt, it
won't be yours or your husband's, it'll be surrendered
to whoever they see fit."

Sue moaned again and once more I saw the beginnings of
an orgasm and he wasn't in her yet.

"Yes I give it up... please... now... please!"

"Mr. Mills may share you with his friends, my wife,
anyone he thinks fit."

"Yes, I promise, whatever you... he wants... just
pleeeease fuck me!"

I watched as she raised herself in readiness. He lined
up his cock as she lowered herself.

Again he addressed me through the glass.

"This is what you paid for, John. Hope you're ready." If
he saw this as revenge for my fucking his wife he made a
good job of exacting it.

The tip of his cock was at her cunt lips all shiny, red
and wet. It was going to happen.

Sue glanced in my direction then lowered herself gently.
Then it happened, the head disappeared effortlessly into
her. For the first time in her life she had another cock
in her; not mine, someone else's. She gasped and he
asked her to hold her position. With admirable restraint
she obeyed and then he let her slide slowly onto him. I
watched his cock disappear. I watched Sue's face. She
wasn't play acting; she was in rapture.

Fully embedded in her he held her still and whispered to
her. She sensuously caressed her own tummy, looked
towards me again and spoke.

"He's in here, in me, deep, deep in me, filling me." A
dreamy glaze in her eyes told me she was being totally
possessed by him.

I was entranced by the scene and wasn't aware of Mills
movements until he was at me.

As I stood before the glass wanking he grabbed my hand
from my cock and in a swift movement cuffed it to my
other hand behind me.

Distracted, he ordered me to pay attention to the scene
in the mirror.

"Watch whilst I tell you what's happening"

My cock was demanding attention. The scene before me was
too much to bear and I was so hard it hurt. Without my
hand to massage the pre-cum into my cock-head and shaft
it pulsed issuing continuous wet strings.

"He's whispering to her. He's telling her the truth. We
told you contraception wasn't an issue here, we've told
her Mr. Cash has had a vasectomy."

What the fuck.

"We told her that. We told her he was safe." He smirked.

I looked at Sue as Cash continued his intimate
whispering. Then I saw from Sue's startled reaction, her
shocked round eyes, her hands to each side of her face,
that the truth had registered.

There she sat with this man's thick, rigid cock firmly
embedded in her, about to eject its life giving, life
changing potent spunk into her fertile womb but she was
still wriggling, almost imperceptibly, but moving

"Well, John, seems like not even the prospect of
conceiving a bastard c***d can stop your slut of a wife
from getting her thrills."

Mills watched her and then me. He seemed to be enjoying
my discomfort immensely.

Sue's movements became more definite. If her mind was
struggling, her body wasn't.

"What do I do, John? What do I do?"

She knew I couldn't answer, that she was on her own.
Cash smiled smugly. He need do nothing, just wait and
watch my beautiful wife gradually give in to the mind
sapping pleasure she was so obviously in thrall to on
the end of his cock.

"I can't stop... oh, god... I can't stop... oh sweet

Now she was clearly lifting herself off him and plunging
down, a grind, a groan, a lift off and another deeper
press down, another deeper grind.

"Oh, John, what have we done? I can't stop, this is
so... so... ummm..."

Another grind, another lift, this time till his cock
almost left her, then a sharp hard drop, then again, his
cock shining lewdly as it emerged from my darling wife's
cunt and then disappearing again as her cunt greedily
swallowed it up.

Cash spoke, "Ready to take my load, Mrs. Grant. Ready to
bear my c***d?" He taunted her, stoking her. His words
acted like an accelerator, she was speeding up, shouting
no, no, no but plunging onto him harder and harder,
faster and faster.

"Pretty, smart wife on the outside, breeding slut on the
inside. You're a slut, worse than a whore, you love this
and we're going to breed you for fun, to ruin you...and
you" he looked at me through the glass laughing whilst
my wife fucked herself on him.

"Tell him what you are."

"Please no... no... oh god... ummmm... oh!"

"Tell him he has to bring up your bastard c***dren or
you'll leave him. Tell him your cunt belongs to Mr.
Mills and that he will never fuck you again without his

As she began to speak her pace of fucking became
ferocious and she didn't get the words out before her
rolling orgasm began.

Her moans, shouts, incoherent words. His sneering,
leering look at her... and me.

And then I saw. As she lifted from him this time the
unmistakable sight of his cum covered shaft, glutinous
white/grey strands clinging to his shaft, then into her
again lining the walls of her womb with the same gooey

And as I saw this, my own cock pulsed, untouched and
issued forth rapid-fire spurts of cum splattering the
wall and carpet before me.

The mirror became reflective again. Instead of seeing my
wife in prolonged orgasm I was faced with the sight of
my own reflection, naked, handcuffed and cock still

Chapter 5: Preparing Dinner

Mills left me. I stood alone in the room contemplating
what I'd just seen and now feeling ridiculous in my
nudity and bondage. Several minutes later Mills

Unceremoniously, he ordered me to follow him as he made
to go for the door. I hadn't left the room since we
arrived earlier in the evening but the prospect of
wandering around this enormous building in nothing but a
pair of handcuffs horrified me.

He saw my hesitation and addressed it immediately.

"It's only difficult because you think you have a
choice. You don't. I can leave you here for the weekend
without any food or toilet facilities whilst my friends
and I fuck your wife or you can obey me."

He smiled.

"Staying in here for the weekend would be such a waste
of your hard earned money."

I followed him.

As I left the room to follow him I was acutely aware of
the helpless and vulnerable state I was in. I sheepishly
looked up and down the corridor to see if anyone would
see me and then scurried after Mills who'd disappeared
into a room 3 or 4 doors down.

The room was a beautifully appointed bedroom. I heard
the sound of a shower from behind a door in the corner
of the room.

"Make yourself as comfortable as you can. You both have
an hour before dinner is served in the dining room.
Please don't be late."

There was no eroticism in this situation. It seemed so
normal. Here I was having been shown my room as if in a
smart hotel, taking on the information a porter might
offer having dropped my bags, my nakedness the only
indication of anything untoward.

"And the cuffs, Mr. Mills?"

"Oh you'll get the hang of them... along with the other
toys we'll expose you too"

I felt my cock twitch. There was a frisson of eroticism
after all.

As he left the room I heard the shower stop and
momentarily Sue emerged from the en-suite with a towel
wrapped around her.

"Sue, my love, are you alright? Are we still okay?" I
wanted to embrace her, love and hug her but my tied
hands prevented me.

"Oh, John, wasn't it fantastic? Did you see?"

I was a little taken aback at her enthusiasm. I had
enjoyed, kind of, what had gone on but I did feel real
unease and I'd expected Sue would too.

"Yes, I did, love, but are we thinking through the
consequences? Pregnancy at our age?"

"Oh that's just the game, John, they wouldn't do that.
Doesn't it really put some nastiness into the weekend.
That suggestion of being here to be bred. I get
flustered and hot at the thought. It's so wicked."

My thoughtful, intelligent wife was like a giddy
schoolgirl. I was shocked at her acceptance of all this.
I couldn't deny the sexual kick I'd got from this so far
but I was having serious doubts about its effect on my
emotional wellbeing. I was feeling hurt, vulnerable and
jealous. How could that be? I'd been complicit in all
this, more than that I'd been positively proactive.

"What a magnificent cock he has, John. I've never been
so full and when he came it felt like, well like...
gallons. It's the best sex ever..."

She seemed unaware of the hurt she was causing me, so
wrapped up was she in her recent experience.

"And what did you think of Mrs. Cash. How humiliating
was that, her being f***ed to show us her freshly fucked

That image provoked the stirrings of another erection.
Sue saw and took that as shared enthusiasm for our

"I'm so glad you're into this too, John. It would be
awful if you hated this when I love it so much. Come on,
let's get ready for dinner."

She disappeared behind the door I took to be the en
suite bathroom and I stood bewildered and suddenly
feeling very lonely. I glanced around looking for the
clothing I was meant to wear for dinner. Dinner would at
least be some kind of relief from this relentless
sequence of sex. If only I could lose these cuffs.

I scanned the room seeing no sign of men's clothing. I
checked the wardrobes. Nothing. I called through to Sue.

"Sue, can you see anything to wear in there?"

"Yes, dear, but just leave me to get ready. I'll be out

I sat on the bed wondering what had been left for me to
wear and how exactly I would dress with wrists chained
behind me. I'd be dependent on Sue helping.

It seemed ages before Sue reemerged from the dressing
room and when she did she looked stunning. She wore a
black dress that hugged her shapely body, cut to mid
thigh and with a plunging neckline that held her bosom
up and out. Her cleavage tantalized. She wore black
31/2" heels. More than this she had an assured, happy
bearing, a sense of strength and assurance.

My cock rose again.

"I look that good?" she teased.

She did. Right then I wanted her badly. I wanted to
possess her, reclaim her as mine.

She saw this and continued teasing.

Stood face to face, just feet apart, me naked, her
dressed to kill I felt frustration bordering on rage.
She looked at my straining cock and smirked. Never was I
more aware of my restraints. The cuffs were beginning to
hurt as I u*********sly tested them in my anger and

My head was exploding in confusion. I wanted relief for
the all consuming sexual urge that was beginning to
overpower me and I hated the lack of control, the
jealousy, my subjugation. With overwhelming humiliation
I asked my wife for hand relief.

She replied intensifying that humiliation.

"No dear. I have my instructions. I'm theirs now. I
couldn't possibly."

Open mouthed I stared at her. Struggling for some
composure I stammered.

"But that's just a game. They're not here now, come on,
Sue help me here."

I tried approaching her and she backed away. "Keep that
leaking cock away from my beautiful dress. We'll be in
big trouble if you stain it."

"Sue... Sue..." I pleaded without finishing and still
trying to process my confusion.

She ignored me. No eye contact. What's happening?

I backed down, reluctantly. "At least help me dress."

She seemed to relent. "Where are your clothes?"

"You said they were in the dressing room."

"No, this dress was in the room and these shoes, but no
men's clothing."

After a quick double check Sue became a little more
sympathetic towards my predicament.

"I'll pop down and find someone to help."

At that there was a knock on the door and without
waiting for an answer the door opened.

A small man, a midget, dressed in evening suit came in.
Embarrassed at my nakedness I hid behind the dressing
room door.

"My name is Carl. I've brought John's attire for the

Without expression he handed Sue a small package.

"Please dress him."

Sue opened the package. It contained a black collar and
chain. Sue handled it and looked at the midget

"Please dress him" he repeated.

Then to me he spoke even more commandingly.

"Come away from the door, NOW!" he barked.

His diminutive size in no way diminished his authority.
I stepped from behind the door and stood before him.

"Here, now."

I obeyed, again surprised at my own timidity.

"Dress him," he said again to Sue.

She approached me with some trepidation. I sensed her
discomfort for me but quickly she put the collar around
my neck and the chain fell loosely down my chest, past
my cock and down to my ankles.

"Hand me the lead."

Sue bent down, picked up the dangling chain and handed
it to Carl. Carl sneered. He struck me as a bad man and
not one to cross for all his stature.

"You, my dear may go down to the dining room. Down the
stairs and to the left."

Sue glanced at me with some concern... and excitement...
but left without protest.

Carl tugged on the lead bringing me closer to him and
didn't ease off until he had me bent and stooped so that
I was nose to nose with him. As I stuttered an objection
he hushed me putting a finger to his lips. Why did I let
this gesture stop any protest? Holding me there he took
something from his pocket and swiftly pushed it into my
mouth, a tablet or pill, and insisted I swallow.

He roughly grabbed and nipped my nose forcing my mouth
open so he could check I'd swallowed it. Assured I had,
he stuffed a large black ball into my mouth effectively
gagging me. By now I felt panic. Here I was, naked,
hands fastened behind me, chained and gagged and with an
erection which totally belied my true feeling. This
situation did not arouse me but a rock hard cock sprung
out in front of me.

Carl spoke to me, "That's the d**g I've given you." He
had loosened the lead a little and pointed at my cock.
God it was hard, painfully hard.

"By now we're calculating you may have serious
misgivings about this weekend in sexual heaven. We've
seen and heard your conversation with your wife and she
may just be wondering if you've both gotten yourselves
too far in."

I tried far too late to agree but all that came out was
a muffled sound. It was still only Friday night but
right now I would just have liked to take Sue home and
cuddle her.

"But we like your wife and I think she's enjoying
herself. The only thing holding her back from becoming a
totally willing slut for us is her love and concern for
you. She needs reassurance that you are enjoying this.

"Of course we know you're not. You've enjoyed fucking
Mrs. Cash and you've enjoyed watching Mr. Cash fuck your
wife but that's all it was for you. Now, though, there
is an emotional aspect to all this that's creeping up on
you and beginning to consume you"

I didn't know where he was going with this but his
assessment was true and him articulating it made me more
conscious of it.

"So some coercion is going to be necessary from now on."

The smile he gave me was cold and I knew my earlier
assessment of his character was fair. This was one bad

"Everything you and your wife have done here since your
arrival earlier this evening has been recorded. We have
sound, video and stills, all explicit. If any of it were
to fall in the wrong hands I suspect it might have
catastrophic effects on your professional and social
lives not to mention your f****y lives..."

My god, what on earth had we gotten ourselves into. Any
thought of sex or eroticism collapsed under the weight
of this sudden reality check. And yet my cock was as
rock hard now as it was before. His smile didn't waiver.

" it would make sense to cooperate, John. Don't you
think so?"

He knew I couldn't reply but I stood chained, bound and
mute and had I been able to speak I would have had to
assent. My f****y was too important to me.

"Now, John, when we're fucking your wife, abusing her,
teasing her, using her as our plaything you will not
fail in your encouragement of her. When she looks for
reassurance you give it; when she looks for help you
withhold it and encourage her acceptance of what we do
to her. It shouldn't be hard to convince her. That good,
hard erection we've helped you with should help"

As a full understanding of my predicament raced into my
brain a strange feeling overtook me. I don't know if it
was a kind of madness but I seemed to shed any care. I
was helpless, without power and responsibility. Nothing
was in my control, yet I sensed a kind of liberation.

A rush of sexual energy overcame me and again, without
physical aid I ejaculated. A stream of cum shot forth
and as the midget Carl guffawed with laughter the stream
became an obscene string hanging from my still rock hard

He continued laughing evilly as he tugged my chain
forcing me to follow him and as I did I knew that
madness hadn't left me.

6 Dinner and Separation

As we entered the large dining room two things struck
me. Its old world opulence and grandeur would have
impressed me immensely in different circumstances. High
ceilinged, wooden floored and with another large and
fully roaring fire it looked like an old gentleman's
club. In the centre of the room, placed on top of the
lavish Persian rug, was a large dining table. The second
thing that struck me was my lack of embarrassment in
front of the dining coterie.

At the head of the table sat Mr. Mills. On one side sat
Mr. and Mrs. Cash, facing them but with their backs to
me were Sue and another man, who I could see even in the
subdued light and his seated position was tall and broad
and dark. I was to learn this was James. I'd heard Mrs.
Cash refer to him earlier as Carl's partner in her

Carl left me by the door and went to take his place at
the table, completing the diners as he sat facing Mr.

I felt awkward. Naked, gagged and cuffed with a raging,
leaking hard on I didn't know where to put myself but I
was seemingly being ignored. Then I realized the murmur
of dinner conversation was about me. I strained to

"...think it'll be ok..." "he's enjoying..." "...likes
being a wimp..." "...happy we're doing such a job on
you, my dear..." The all seemed to be contributing and
then I heard Sue's voice, hesitant and nervous.

"Are you sure? I think... I think I'd just like to check
with him," she seemed unaware I was in the room.

Mills barked instruction to me. "Here, John, now!"

I walked towards his position at the head of the table.
I was suddenly the focus of all their attention.


I moved a step forward to the edge of the table at which
point my erect cock was displayed across its surface.
Embarrassingly it gave a little pulse, issuing forth
another string of pre-cum.

I looked at Sue and caught her eye as it did so. A
question I detected in her eye disappeared as she saw
this. It was replaced with lust.

More confidently now she spoke, "I understand from our
friends here that you really are loving this, John, and
that you really want me to continue."

As she spoke James lifted her left hand in his and took
it to his lips, kissing her wedding band tenderly. As he
did so she gazed at him lovingly and as she looked back
at me my cock pulsed again.

"They're making me feel so sexy, John. It's such a
relief you like it too. They really know how to make
this work. You're such a darling for arranging it all."

Mills spoke, "Do remember to tell him some of what we've
arranged for the rest of the weekend, my dear. I'm sure
he wants to know that we've told you of all the desires
he's never dared tell you. As you can see, he can't
speak for himself."

They all chuckled.

Infuriated, I tried to object with what of course were
unintelligible grunts.

"Tell him... tell him what delights you've consented to
for his gratification."

Now Sue spoke to me. She feigned coyness. "Well," she
paused for thought.

"I like the idea of everyone here fucking me for your
pleasure... I think I'm less sure about lack of
protection but I suppose that's a chance we take and if
it pleases you."

What? WHAT? My mind raced. These weren't my fantasies.
What had they told her?

"I'm just surprised you've never told me..."

Unable to speak and still sporting a rock hard cock that
seemed somehow separate to me my head was spinning.

"And this thing of showing love not just lust... I
thought that would hurt you... but... if that's what you
want I'll try to feign love too, or at least affection."

She turned to face James who still held her hand in his.

"It shouldn't be so hard," she said coquettishly.

My cock, still projecting over the corner of the table,
twitched again. I silently prayed this was all part of
the mental game but doubts began to plague me again.

"I had no idea you wanted to suck the cocks that were
going to fuck me... that's really..." she shivered
before she could finish.

The madness rose in me again. I'm not gay. I'm really
not gay but reason was leaving me, and some a****l f***e
was taking over. The thought thrilled and disgusted me
but also the thought, "Don't leave me, Sue, don't leave

Sue was watching the reaction her words were having on
me. Unable to speak she had only my wide eyes and my
rampant cock on which to base a judgment and I saw it
was my cock that caught her eye.

Mills interjected.

"Bedtime for you, John."

I looked at him startled.

"Take him."

He was addressing Mrs. Cash. She blushed. I'd still not
heard her speak more than a few words. She pushed back
her chair and stood. I saw then that she was dressed
just as she had been earlier, as a French maid, but this
time breasts covered, only becoming obvious as she stood
revealing the ridiculously short skirt, stockings and
what looked like heels too high for her comfort. She
stood to her full height, a petite 5'1 or 5'2.

"When he's in his room uncuff him and remove the gag.
Leave on his collar."

She looked hesitant, nervous.

"Relax my dear. After tonight remember you're free to

She did, slightly.

"Lead him away."

She picked up the trailing lead and self consciously
gave it a tug. I caught Sue's eye. I saw lust, meanness
even but felt the tug and followed meekly. As we got to
the door I managed to catch a final glimpse of Sue in a
passionate clinch with James...and to hear vicious
laughter from Mills and Carl.

Once in my room, a plain beige walled cell-like space
with a single bed against one wall, Mrs. Cash hesitated
again. I didn't understand at first. I raised my arms
behind me offering my cuffed wrists for release. She
didn't respond. I turned and grunted. She removed the
gag and I inhaled deeply.

"My hands" I said. Still hesitation.

"What's wrong, they told you to uncuff me."

"I-I... know what they've done to you."

"What do you mean?" I was genuinely puzzled.

"They've d**gged you, you're... aroused to a point of
madness, you'll **** me."

What was she talking about. I'd already fucked her once.
Then I thought. Madness. That's the word I'd thought of
myself. She now saw my unease.

"When you... had me... before... it was against my will,
it was to please my husband. I wish I'd never agreed to
come here."

"But you DID enjoy it, you were..." I didn't need to
find a euphemism for her excited sexual state as she
anticipated what I was going to say.

"I can't help my body's response. I'm human, I'm wired
to respond, and I'd been d**gged too, so don't you think
it was anything but following instructions to please my

We were silent for a few moments.

This fragile, sensitive woman should have had my
sympathy, but she was right. Right now I wanted to fuck
her. My cock said so, my mind said so. But I still had
some wits about me.

"I understand. Take the lead and tie it to a bed leg.
Then uncuff me. That should give you time to get out of
the door."

Slowly, I saw the sense of my proposal sink in. She
looked towards the base of the bed and tugged me to it.
I had to get on the floor for her to fasten the chain
around the leg. Then she stood above me. As I looked up
at her I saw the most delightful sight. From this angle
her skirt no longer covered her beautiful naked cunt. I
was foolish enough to comment.

"Is that still the d**gs?" I said sarcastically.

Momentarily she was puzzled. Then when she understood I
was astonished when she began to cry.

"The things they've done, the things they've made me do.
They've turned me into a slut. Why is my body doing this
to me"

Gently, like a wolf, I pounced.

"If you're body needs something I can help. Look what
they've done to me, a permanent raging hard-on. We're
both victims here."

I wanted her and her body wanted me. Whatever the reason
I wanted to fuck her right now. That wet pussy wasn't
lying. d**g induced, conditioned, whatever the reason, I
didn't care. She wanted it and so did I.

"Do you know what they have don't, do

In my haze of lust I almost didn't care but I must have
detected just enough of a genuine warning and I

"We're just here for some fun. They're providing our
entertainment. We're just here for an old fashioned
dirty weekend."

As I said it, I knew we were already past that and that
I was deluding myself. She knew this.

"Don't be stupid. You... we... are their entertainment.
And it's not just for the weekend. That's what they told
us. Here we are three weeks later and because we've done
as they asked we can leave tonight, but not you. We've
heard their plans for you. It's so... depraved, so
filthy and amoral. I'm so sorry you're caught in this
but it's too late now."

A cold chill of fear went through me.

"Oh, God, just thinking about it."

Whatever it was made her groan with unwanted pleasure.

"This is what they do to us. How can I be so wanton,
they've done this to me!"

She released the lead from the bed and without
hesitation this time, unlocked the cuffs.

She laid on the bed, knees up, legs apart, cunt lips
open and shining with wetness.

"Do it to me... now... please!"

Feeling invigorated by my liberation I took control.

"I'll fuck you, damn right I'll fuck you... but this is
how I'll do it."

I flipped her over, lifted her skirt, and seeing her
perfect ass and shiny cunt plunged my raging cock into
her. The tight hot feeling was almost too much to bear
and after waiting so long in a heightened sexual state I
thought I was going to cum immediately. Fucking her
earlier and then ejaculating twice "hands free" must
have helped my staying power as I was able to keep
powering away at her.

She kept talking, like her mind and body were fighting
over possession of her soul. Her body responded to the
fucking I was giving her. She met my thrusts and her
cunt bathed my cock in hot wetness. But she spoke of
other things as I did so.

"You think you're their customer, but you're their
slave. They d**g you, manipulate you, condition you and
blackmail you. You'll do what they want. They'll make
you want it too. And your wife, if I told you... if I
tell you... you can't let them know I told you."

Her speech was punctuated by grunts and thrusts. I
wanted to know but only because it fed my lust for the
woman I was fucking. Dreams and nightmares filled my
mind as I thrust deeper and deeper, delighted that I was
able to maintain such a prolonged performance.

"I heard them... they're going to breed her. It's a game
for them. They're betting on the c***d being theirs,
each of them. She'll know by now... they're doing her
now... in the dining room. They're telling her as they
do it. And that's not all... it doesn't stop there by
any means"

This story far from shocking me fired my lust further. I
knew she was telling me the truth but it felt like the
recounting of some deep dark fantasy.

Without stopping my grinding I spoke back.

"Go on, tell me everything"

"The branding... the f****y... the..."

From nowhere I felt a punch to the back of my head. I
fell, untied from my fuck mate and landed on the floor
stunned. In seconds I felt my wrists cuffed again.

I heard Mrs. Cash groan.

"Oh please, I need to come, please help me... fuck me...

Shaking off the stupor I saw now it was Mr. Cash. He
dropped his pants and took my place, fucking his wife
and berating her at the same time.

"What are you doing? After everything we've been through
this past three weeks, how could you jeopardize it now?
You shouldn't be telling him."

"Just fuck me. Make me come and then we can go. Fuck me
just fuck me"

I watched them fuck. I had seen his cock was bigger than
mine when he fucked Sue earlier and it seemed to make a
difference to his wife now.

"That's it... just a bit more... yes... oh yes...
again... harder! YES! YES! OH YESSS!"

He'd nailed her good and quick.

This quiet and dignified lady quickly became just that
again. It was as if some madness, the same madness I'd
felt, had left her.

As she stood her short skirt dropped to give her a
little modesty so that were it not for the shiny cum I
saw on her thighs she'd look just as I'd seen her in the
dining room. Mr. Cash was quickly dressed.

Man and wife spoke with each other as if I wasn't there.

"We've helped find our replacements, so let's go. When
it took so long for you to come back they sent me to get
you. They're so into their game with her they've said to
just go."

"But the recordings, the pictures?"

"These two so meet all their needs I don't think we need
worry. We've kept our side of the bargain. Let's just go
and get out of this hellhole."

I interjected, "Please, tell me what you know before you

"She's already said too much," he replied, dragging his
wife to the door.

"What did you mean, 'branding' and 'f****y'?"

"That's not half of it. You'll see soon enough."

He pushed his wife through the open door and as he left
himself quipped,

"Anyway from what I've seen you'll probably both enjoy

He closed the door behind him.

I sat, alone and forlorn. Their words sent questions
racing around my mind and the speed with which they'd
left created a real sense of danger.

After a moment of bewilderment I approached the closed
door and tried clumsily to turn the handle. Though my
wrists were still tied behind me, with careful
maneuvering I was able to open the unlocked door

By now I was losing myself consciousness about my
nudity. I crept along the corridor stealthily as
possible eager to find Sue so I could try to end what
was rapidly becoming a nightmare.

I didn't understand the references the Cash's had made
but 'branding' had a clear implication of permanence,
not a weekend dalliance and the very mention of 'f****y'
terrified me. That, notwithstanding, I was still
sporting a rock hard cock. Whatever they'd given me must
have been very strong.

I made my way to where I remembered the dining room
being. The door was slightly ajar. I listened carefully.
I heard nothing so pushed the door open gently and
peered inside. The table was still laid, with empty
plates and wine glasses. The fire still looked lively.
As I ventured further in I quickly realized the room was

I had no plan but I had expected to find my wife there
with our tormentors and now ungagged I could have tried
to warn her. Now I was at a loss. Where in this vast
house was she. If I shouted they would find me before I
warned her. I looked around the dining room looking for
clues and inspiration. None were to be found.

I decided I'd have to wander the house listening at
doors. I'd barely got to the next room when I heard a
telephone ring. Panic stricken I tried to work out where
the sound was coming from. The first ring startled me
but I needed the second one to help me locate it. A
third ring might be too late if someone came to answer

After the second ring I still couldn't work it out.
Panicked into action I dashed back into the dining room
where to my horror I was faced with the midget Carl
heading to a sideboard on which stood an old fashioned
hook telephone stand. He saw me as I saw him. He was
cool. I was not.

He let the telephone ring. Caught like a rabbit in
headlights I stared at him. Swiftly he approached me and
grabbed my defenseless naked testicles with a vice-like
grip. I fell to the floor, screaming in pain. As I
writhed on the floor he stuffed a handkerchief into my
mouth and I was back to square one. As I continued to
roll in agony I felt cold metal on my neck and the sound
of a click.

This was worse than square one. I'd had half a chance to
extract my wife and I from some unspecified horrors,
failed and was now likely to find out what those horrors

But not just yet.

Carl led me not to Sue but back to the room I'd just
escaped from. He left me there and I heard the door
lock. I sat on the edge of the bed suddenly very weary.
From somewhere outside my door I heard a clock chime and
realized how late it was. As I counted the twelfth
strike I surrendered to tiredness and lay down on the
bed and despite the discomfort of cuffs and gag quickly
fell asl**p.

7 Saturday

It was very late when I awoke the next morning. Daylight
flooded the room. I looked around me and realized
simultaneously I was uncuffed, ungagged and without a
lead. Clothes lay d****d over a chair in the corner.

My ferocious erection of the previous evening had
subsided. Normality? I had to mentally reconstruct the
events of the night before to convince myself I hadn't
dreamed it all. Tell tale red bands of sore skin on my
wrists assured me it had been real.

I rose and was able to dress in the casual clothes
clearly left for me. I approached the door tentatively
and tried the handle. It opened. With no specific plan I
wandered to where I knew the dining room to be.

As I entered Mills was sat by the table, legs crossed
and seemingly immersed in a broadsheet newspaper.

I took a step further and Mills looked up.

"Morning, John. Come and have some breakfast with me."

He gestured to the chair adjacent him.

Still slightly bewildered by the normality of the
situation after last night I did so.

"Morning," I responded.

"You slept well, I hope you're suitably recovered."

"Yes...yes I am, I feel very well thank you."

He raised the coffee pot and poured the black liquid
content into a cup.

"Help yourself to toast, there'll be a cooked breakfast
with you shortly."

He smiled reassuringly and a moment later Carl entered
with a tray full of breakfast. He didn't speak and left
immediately. Last night, in the intense mood of the
evening he'd seemed intimidating. Now as he waddled away
his short stature seemed comical and I wondered how I'd
been so frightened of him. I began tucking into the
lavish breakfast realizing how long it had been since
I'd eaten.

"So, John, have you enjoyed your stay so far?"

Whether out of a misplaced sense of courtesy or because
I was still bewildered I answered.

"Yes, yes I have."

"Good. Today should be even better if you enjoyed last

"But what about Sue... my wife... is she okay? Where is

I felt the first rise of panic as I realized I hadn't
seen her since last night.

"She's fine. I saw her and James only an hour ago. She
seems to be enjoying his company immensely."

Indignant I spoke again, "I want to see her now. I
insist you take me to her"

"No, John. Not just yet. I'm not sure she'll want to see
you straight away. She's somewhat preoccupied at the
moment. Let's see how the day goes, shall we?"

Now my earlier calm was evaporating.

"NOW, Mills," I said. He saw my anger and couldn't have
missed my failure to address him by his surname.

He didn't lose his cool though. He smiled again, calmly
and reassuringly but I wasn't reassured.

I stood up and shouted again.

"Take me to her, now or so help me I'll..." words failed
me. What exactly would I do? I'm not a fighter. I
couldn't storm off and find her, the house was too

"SIT DOWN, JOHN" His tone brooked no dissent.

I did, somewhat chastened by my realization of how
helpless I was. I tried reason.

"I'm sorry. I shouldn't have spoken to you like that. It
was rude of me. I think you'll understand though, I'm
very concerned for her. I haven't seen her since last
night, I'm responsible for her, I brought her here."

"That's okay, John, I understand but do remember why you
brought her here. Tell me why again."

I blushed deeply.

"To experience... enjoy our fantasies."

"What kind of fantasies?"

"Sexual fantasies."

"That's right, John and that's just what she's doing
now. Let me reassure you she is physically fine, if a
little tired... hardly surprising in the circumstances"

His smile this time was more sinister.

"So, please don't be concerned on that count."

I knew he hadn't finished.

"Emotionally, however, she does seem to be getting very
attached to James."

A cold chill of fear ran up my spine.

"When I last saw her they were more like lovers than ...
well there were displays of affection, shall I say. I've
run many of these weekends. They're about sex, not love.
I'm not used to seeing this."

"You're lying. Sue would never betray me like that...and
I know the mind games you're playing with us. The
Cash's, they told me. They told me your plan..."

I came to a spluttering incoherent end.and#8232;"Ah, the
Cash's. They played their part well. I'll give them a
break for a few months now that I have you to play with.
I'll have them back though. I particularly like her.
Such innocence and such a sex drive."

He seemed wistful as he recalled her but my mind was
working overtime.

After a moments thoughtful pause he spoke again.

"You have the day free, John. Don't worry about your
wife, who she's fucking, who she's loving. Forget about
the Cash's and what they've said. There's nothing you
can do about any of it. You and your lovely wife are
mine to do with as I see fit so relax and enjoy. Go out,
enjoy the fresh air, walk in the park, have a coffee at
Starbucks, read a book. Whatever you like. Then come
back here for 6 tonight and we'll see where we go from
there. Maybe I'll introduce you to James' new

He grinned evilly, got up and left the room.

As I sat, stunned, I tried to work out what to do.

I stood up, realizing as I did that again my cock was
rock hard and tented the front of the pants I was
wearing. d**gged again. That damned coffee. Trying to
ignore it I left the dining room, entered the hallway
and at the top of my voice I shouted.


There was no reply... from anyone or anything.

I climbed the stairs and shouted again. No response. I
ran the length of the landing trying doors. All locked.
Beaten I went back to the top stair and sat head in

He'd said to come back at 6. I had no option. I left by
the grand front door we'd entered only the evening
before. As I closed the door behind me the symbolism
caught me. Was I abandoning my wife to these bastards?

I could see the day dragging by. I didn't do anything
Mills had suggested. Too self conscious of the permanent
erection I was sporting I went home. Maybe there'd be
something there to take my mind off the predicament. I
checked the post. One or two bills and flyers but
nothing of real interest. There was an answer phone
message from my daughter Nicola to say she was coming
home next weekend and to let her know if that was okay.
I ignored it. Sue would call her in due time.

This erection was getting on my nerves. There was no one
home so I stripped off the pants to give my cock some

I switched on my computer hoping again for some
diversion. There were several email messages, some spam
which for some reason I always checked the title of and
two from people I knew. As I went to delete the spam one
caught my eye.

"John Grant as you've never seen him."

Fucking hell. I opened it but simply found a link to
another site with a long incomprehensible address. I
followed it.

"John and Sue Grant, fucking and being fucked, but not
by each other."

"Slave John Grant sucks cock."

"Slut Sue Grant fucks midget."

"Slut Sue Grant goes black."

"Slave John Grant bound and gagged."

"Slut Sue Grant impregnated."

For each a click would show a picture to match the
description. The list went on. All the pictures were of
high quality and as I studied them I felt my hand go to
my cock. I masturbated furiously until I got to a second

"Slut Sue Grant branded."

"Slut Sue Grant chained and enslaved."

"Slave John Grant feeds black cock to wife's cunt."

"Slave John Grant sucks black cock"and#8232;These
weren't true. Frantically I clicked. No picture

Another page.

"Slut Sue Grant does Dogs."

"Slut Sue Grant with Snakes."

My God!!

"Nicola Grant Helps Slut Sue."

There was no consolation in the absence of supporting
photos. We were clearly in serious trouble here.

But I couldn't understand this. I thought I'll tackle
this later and flicked back to those captions with
pictures. My cock pulsed again. A picture of Sue fucked
by Cash, I remember it, the rapture on her face. I
masturbated furiously, ejaculated, masturbated again. My
erection was never ending. The pictures fascinated me,
the unsupported captions should have consumed me but I
masturbated and masturbated. I did this for hours. My
cock was red roar and sore.

Eventually the erection left me. Presumably the d**g
wore off. Exhausted, I came away from the computer and
dressed again. I was staggered to see the time was
approaching 6:15.


~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life in
any way, shape or form. Anyone tempted to act out any
of the scenarios in this story should seriously consider
seeking professional help.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
you can find that story here Continue»
Posted by darktemplario 2 months ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 395  |  
  |  1


Chapter I

I WAS BORN, BUT WOULD KNOW HOW TO SAY NO HOW, when or where, and therefore I allow the reader to accept this statement of mine and who creates it while you think. Another thing is also certain: the fact of my birth is not even an atom less true that the veracity of these reports, and if the intelligent student deepens these pages wondering how it happened that in the course of my journey through life -Or maybe I should have said I jumped for her endowed with intelligence, powers of observation and memory retentive powers that allowed me to keep the memory of the wonderful events and discoveries that I will relate only I can answer that there are intelligences unsuspected by the vulgar, and natural laws which existence has not been discovered yet by the most advanced scientists world. I heard somewhere that my destiny was to spend my life sucking bl**d. In no way am the least of the beings who belong to this fraternity universal, and if I have a precarious existence in the bodies of those with whom I come in contact, my own experience shows that I do in a remarkably quirky, and I do my business a warning that rarely offer other beings in other grades in my profession. But my belief is that pursue goals noble than mere support of me through contributions unwary. I've noticed that my original defect, and with a soul that is far above the vulgar beings instincts of my race, I've been climbing heights mental perception and scholarship that put me forever in the pinnacle of greatness in the world of insects. It is the fact of having achieved such enlightenment mind that I want to evoke the describe the scenes I witnessed, and in which even took part. I have to stop to explain by what means was endowed with human powers of observation and discernment. Let it be allowed simply to notice, to through my speculations, that I own, and proceed accordingly. In this way you will realize that I am not a flea vulgar. Indeed, when taking into account the companies I'm used to frequent, the So I led familiarity dealing with the highest personalities, and how that I became acquainted with most of them, the reader will no doubt agree with me that, indeed, I am the most wonderful and eminent insects. My first memories I rolled back to a time when I was in the inside a church. There was music, and you could hear a slow and monotonous chants I filled with surprise and admiration. But I have since learned to calibrate the real importance of such influences, and attitudes of devotees take them now external manifestations of internal emotional state, usually nonexistent. It was delivered to my professional work in white plump leg of a girl of about f******n, the taste of bl**d which I still remember, as well as the scent of her ... but I digress.
Page 2
2, page 107 Shortly after beginning as quiet and friendly to my small attentions, the young as well as the rest of the congregation rose and left. As naturally, I decided to accompany her. I have very keen senses of sight and hearing, and I could see how, in the when crossing the porch, a young man slid into the gloved hand girl a folded sheet of white paper. I had perceived as the name Bella, measured soft embroidery on silk that initially attracted me to me, and I could see that this name also appeared on the outside of the love letter. He was with his aunt, a tall and stately lady, with whom I was not interested to enter intimate relationships. Bella was gorgeous barely f******n, and perfect figure. Despite their youth, their sweet budding breasts were beginning to acquire proportions as those placental opposite sex. The accused face a candor charming, his breath was soft as the perfumes of Arabia, and his skin was velvet. Bella knew, of course, what their charms, and stood her head so proudly and coquettishly as she could do a queen. Not difficult to see that aroused admiration to observe the glances of longing and lust youth addressed to him, and sometimes men and more mature. Outside the temple there was a general silence, and all faces turned to look at the beautiful Bella, demonstrations spoke better than words that was most admired by all eyes, and the most desirable for the hearts male. However, without paying any attention to what was evidently an event of every day, the little lady walked briskly to his home, accompanied by his aunt, and upon reaching his abode neat and elegant hurried to his room. I will not say I followed, since he was with her, and I could see how the young gentle rose one of her exquisite legs to cross over the other in order to unfold the tiny stylish k** boots. I jumped on the carpet and I examine it. He followed the other boot, without aside a another his plump calves, Bella stared folded the letter I noticed that the young man had secretly placed in his hands. Watching it all up close, I could see the curves of her thighs that deployed up to the garters, secured, get lost then the darkness, where they met either at the point where they met with a lovely low belly to almost block the view of a thin slit peach, barely peeped his lips in the shadows. Bella suddenly dropped the note, and having stayed open, I took the liberty of also read. the unwary. I've noticed that my original defect, and with a soul which is well above the vulgar beings instincts of my race, I have been climbing heights of mental perception and scholarship that put me forever in the pinnacle of greatness in the world of insects. It is the fact of having achieved such enlightenment mind that I want to evoke the describe the scenes I witnessed, and in which even took part. I have to stop to explain by what means was endowed with human powers of observation and discernment. Let it be allowed simply to notice, to through my speculations, that I own, and proceed accordingly.
Page 3
3, page 107 In this way you will realize that I am not a flea vulgar. Indeed, when taking into account the companies I'm used to frequent, the So I led familiarity dealing with the highest personalities, and how that I became acquainted with most of them, the reader will no doubt agree with me that, indeed, I am the most wonderful and eminent insects. My first memories I rolled back to a time when I was in the inside a church. There was music, and you could hear a slow and monotonous chants I filled with surprise and admiration. But I have since learned to calibrate the real importance of such influences, and attitudes of devotees take them now external manifestations of internal emotional state, usually nonexistent. It was delivered to my professional work in white plump leg of a girl of about f******n, the taste of bl**d which I still remember, as well as the scent of her ... but I digress. Shortly after beginning as quiet and friendly to my small attentions, the young as well as the rest of the congregation rose and left. As naturally, I decided to accompany her. I have very keen senses of sight and hearing, and I could see how, in the when crossing the porch, a young man slid into the gloved hand girl a folded sheet of white paper. I had perceived as the name Bella, measured soft embroidery on silk that initially attracted me to me, and I could see that this name also appeared on the outside of the love letter. He was with his aunt, a tall and stately lady, with whom I was not interested to enter intimate relationships. Bella was gorgeous barely f******n, and perfect figure. Despite their youth, their sweet budding breasts were beginning to acquire proportions as those placental opposite sex. The accused face a candor charming, his breath was soft as the perfumes of Arabia, and his skin was velvet. Bella knew, of course, what their charms, and stood her head so proudly and coquettishly as she could do a queen. Not difficult to see that aroused admiration to observe the glances of longing and lust youth addressed to him, and sometimes men and more mature. Outside the temple there was a general silence, and all faces turned to look at the beautiful Bella, demonstrations spoke better than words that was most admired by all eyes, and the most desirable for the hearts male. However, without paying any attention to what was evidently an event of every day, the little lady walked briskly to his home, accompanied by his aunt, and upon reaching his abode neat and elegant hurried to his room. I will not say I followed, since he was with her, and I could see how the young gentle rose one of her exquisite legs to cross over the other in order to unfold the tiny stylish k** boots.
Page 4
4 page 107 I jumped on the carpet and I examine it. He followed the other boot, without aside a another his plump calves, Bella stared folded the letter I noticed that the young man had secretly placed in his hands. Watching it all up close, I could see the curves of her thighs that deployed up to the garters, secured, get lost then the darkness, where they met either at the point where they met with a lovely low belly to almost block the view of a thin slit peach, barely peeped his lips in the shadows. Bella suddenly dropped the note, and having stayed open, I took the liberty of also read. "Tonight, eight o'clock, I'll be in the old place." They were the only words written on paper, but apparently had a particular interest to her. since remained at the same position for some time in thought. He had me curious, and eager to know more about the interesting young, which gave me the pleasant opportunity to continue in such a pleasant promiscuity, I rushed to remain quietly hidden in a secret place and comfortable, if somewhat damp, and went not out of it, in order to observe the development of events, until it approached the time of the appointment. Bella is dressed with meticulous care, and prepared to move to garden surrounding the cottage where he lived, went with her. At the end of a long avenue shaded girl sat on a rustic bench, and waited the arrival of the person I had to meet. They did not spend more than a few minutes before the submission of the young that the morning had gotten in touch with my delightful girlfriend. They struck up a conversation, yes I judge by the abstraction therein made of all that did not relate to themselves, had a special interest both. It was dusk, and we were between two lights. Little air was blowing warm and comfortable, and the young couple remained entwined in the bank, forgetting everything that was not his mutual happiness. You do not know how much I love you, Bella murmured the young man, gently sealing his declaration deposited with a kiss on the lips she offered. -Yes, I know, 'she replied innocently. Do not you telling me constantly? I'll get tired of hearing that song. Bella shook her pretty feet uneasily, and looked thoughtful. - When'll explain and teach all those fun things that I've spoken? She finally asked, with a glance, then return to nail the at the floor.
Page 5
Page 5 of 107 'Now,' said the young man. Now, dear Bella, that we are alone and free from interruptions. You know, Bella? We're not just k**s. Bella nodded her head. 'Well, there are things that c***dren do not know, and that lovers must not only know, but also practice. - Good God! She said, very serious. - Yes he continued his companion. There are among those who love secret things that make them happy, and that is because of the joy of loving and being loved. - God! Bella exclaimed. How sentimental you gone, Carlos! Yet remember when you said that sentimentality was just a hoax. -I thought so, until I fell for you, 'said the young man. - Nonsense! 'Said Bella. But let's go ahead, tell me what I yi have promised. -I can not say whether I while I do not teach Carlos replied. The skills you learn watching only the practice. - Come on, then! Go ahead and show me! Cried the girl, whose bright eyes and burning cheeks credible discover she had perfect knowledge of the claiming class instruction. In his impatience had a something captivating. The young man gave in to this attractive and, covering his body with the beautiful young lady, put his lips to hers and kissed enthralled. Bella did not resist, on the contrary collaborated returning the caresses of her loved. Meanwhile the evening progressed, the trees disappeared after. darkness, and extended their high tops and to protect young people against the fading light. Carlos suddenly slid next to her and made ​​a slight movement. Without opposition from Bella spent his hand under the girl's petticoats. Not satisfied with the enjoyment that caused her to have her reach her ​​silk stockings, tried to follow above, and their inquisitive fingers came in contact with the soft, trembling meats girl's thighs. The rate of respiration of Bella rushed to the attack on their delicate little charms. He was, however, far from resisting; undoubtedly pleased him the exciting romp. -Touch it murmured. I'll allow it.
Page 6
Page 6 of 107 Carlos did not need another invitation. Actually was about to move on, and capturing at once the scope of the permit, inserted his fingers deeper. The girl opened her thighs complacent when he did, and immediately his delicate hand reached her pretty pink lips crack. During the next ten minutes the couple stayed with glued lips, forgetting everything. Only his breathing betrayed the intensity of the sensations that embargaba in that intoxication of lust. Carlos felt a delicate object acquired stiffness under his nimble fingers, and sticking in a way that was unknown. At that time Bella closed her eyes, and dropping her head back is shivered slightly, while its lightweight devenía languid body, and his head seeking support on the arm of her beloved. - Oh, Kay! He murmured. What are you doing? What delicious sensations provide me! The boy did not remain idle, but having already explored all that allowed f***ed posture it was in, got up, and realizing the need to satisfy the passion that his acts had awakened his companion begged him allowed to drive his hand toward a beloved object, which it said was capable of make you much more pleasure than her fingers had given him. Nothing reluctant, Bella grabbed a delicious new object, and whatever it simulating experienced curiosity, or because it really felt transported by newborns desires could not refuse to carry the shadow to light the object of his erect friend. Those of my readers who have found themselves in a similar situation may quickly understand the heat set to wield the new acquisition, and the look of welcome with which hosted its first public appearance. It was the first time Bella watched a male in full manifestation of power, and even if it was so, I could see comfortably was of formidable size. What he incited to deepen their knowledge was the whiteness of his red trunk and head, which was pulling the soft skin as she pressure exerted. Carlos was also softened. His eyes sparkled and his hand was youth traveling the treasure which had taken possession. Meanwhile romps the little hand on the youth member who had contacted had produced effects commonly observed in circumstances at any agency healthy and vigorous, like the case that at hand. Enraptured by the gentle pressure of the hand grips and delicious sweets, and inexperience with the girl threw back the folds covering the lush fruit, to uncover her head turned red with desire, and her tiny hole in waiting for the opportunity to expel the slimy offering, the young man was crazed
Page 7
7, page 107 lust, and Bella was new and rare prey sensations being dragged towards a passionate whirlwind of excitement that made ​​her crave an outlet unknown. With her ​​beautiful eyes closed, lips parted her moist, hot skin and angry because of the unknown impulse that had seized him, scapegoat was for anyone who had the opportunity this time. and would achieve their favors and their delicate pink snatch youth. Despite his youth. Carlos was not so blind as to let out as brilliant opportunity. Besides his passion, now at its highest, urged him to go ahead, against the advice of prudence that would otherwise have heard. Found very wet throbbing center stirring under his fingers; stared at the beautiful girl lying on an invitation to the game of love, observed his deep sighs, that made ​​her breasts rise and fall, and the strong emotions sensual who gave life to the radiant forms of his young companion. The soft and perky girl's legs were exposed to the passionate looks young. As he carefully lifted her underwear, Carlos discovered the secret charms of his lovely companion, until his eyes fell on the flames Member logs topped in white throbbing hips and belly. His fiery gaze fell then at the center of attraction in the pink cleavage hidden beneath a mound plump, just shaded by the most Soft hairs. The tingling that had been administered, and dispensed caresses the object coveted, had caused moisture flow usually happens to excitement, and Bella offered a slit antojábase a peach, well sprayed by the best and sweetest lubricant that nature can offer. Carlos caught his opportunity, and pushing gently hand she clutched the Member furiously launched on the recumbent figure of her. He seized his left arm with her ​​small waist, hugged girl's cheeks with his warm breath, his lips pressed against hers in a long, passionate and urgent kiss. After releasing his left hand, tried to gather as bodies possible in those parts that play an active role in the sensual pleasure, anxiously striving to complete the union. Bella felt for the first time in his life the magic touch male organ with the lips of her pink hole. As soon as I felt the hot thick head contact member Carlos shook perceptibly, and in anticipation of the pleasures of the acts venereal, gave a generous sample of his susceptible nature.
Page 8
Page 8 of 107 Carlos was enraptured, and endeavored to find the highest perfection in the consummation of the act. But nature, which had so influenced the development of the sexual passions Bella, had arranged, that something had to be done before it was cut as tempranero a cocoon so easily. She was very young, immature, even in the sense of these monthly visits signal the onset of puberty, and parts, even though they were full of perfections and freshness, were ill-prepared for the admission of members male, even as moderate as that, with his round head intruder, they fought at that time to seek accommodation in them. Carlos struggled in vain with his excited member pressing inward the delicate parts of the adorable little girl. The pink folds the narrow hole resisted all attempts at penetration in the mystic grotto. In vain also the beautiful Bella, at that time swollen by an excitement that bordered on anger, and semienloquecida by tingling effect and had suffered, seconded by all means the bold efforts of his young lover. The membrane was strong and fiercely resisted. Finally, in a desperate effort to achieve this objective, the young man stepped back for a moment, to launch later with all his f***es forward, so it was able to break through drilling in the obstruction, and advance the head and part of his hardened member in sex girl lying under it. Bella let out a little scream as she felt f***ed the door that led to their secret charms, but how delicious the contact gave him strength to endure pain with hope of relief that seemed to be about to arrive. It has been said that ce n'est qui coute le premier coup, but also be argued that is perfectly possible that il quelquejois trops cautious, as the reader can infer me in this case. Nevertheless, and as strange as it may seem, none of our lovers had no idea about it, then handed over entirely to the delicious sensations had seized them, united their efforts to carry out movements burning they both felt that they would take them to an ecstasy. Bella's whole body shook with impatience delusional, and her red lips telltale short exclamations escaped the supreme delight, was delivered in body and soul to the delight of coitus. His muscle contractions in the weapon that that time the had already skewered, strong hug that held the contorted boy's body, the narrowness of the wet delicate sheath, set like a glove, all Charles senses excited to madness. He buried his instrument to the root in her body, until the two balloons Champion supplied reached masculinity contact the firm cheeks her buttocks. He could not go further, and gave himself to reap the harvest of their efforts.
Page 9
Page 9 of 107 But Bella, insatiable in his passion, as soon as he saw made ​​complete union They wanted, surrendering to lust for pleasure that hot rigid member has provided, was too excited to care or worry about what could happen next. Possessed by crazy spasms of lust, is squeezed against object of his pleasure and, taking up the arms of his beloved, with muffled moans intense emotion ecstatic squeals of surprise and delight, I let out a heavy issue that, looking out, flooded Carlos testicles. As soon as the boy could see the pleasure he sought to beautiful Bella, and warned the flow so profusely had bestowed upon him, was dam also a fit of lustful rage. A raging torrent of desire seemed to flood him veins. His instrument was completely buried in the bowels of it. Leaning back extracted burning almost to the head member and sink again. She felt a tingling grating, maddening. Tightened the hug that kept him attached to his young lover, and in the same instant he snatched another cry of pleasure escaped from her heaving chest, felt his own panting on the breast of Bella, while shedding within its matrix grateful a torrent of youthful vigor. A muffled groan of lust satisfied escaped Bella's lips parted, to feel inside seminal fluid spill. At the same time the lustful frenzy tore issuing Carlos a piercing scream and passionate as he lay with eyes, as the final act of the drama sexy. The cry was the signal for a break so sudden and unexpected. Between next shrub branches slipped the sinister figure of a man standing stood front of the young lovers. The horror froze the bl**d of both. Carlos, who had been sneaking of their lewd and warm shelter, and a stand effort, backed by the appearance, as though fleeing from a dreadful snake. Meanwhile the gentle Bella, as soon as he noticed the presence of the intruder covered his face with his hands, shrugging at the bank who had been mute witness to his enjoyment, and unable to make a sound because of fear, prepared to wait out the storm that was sure to break out, to face, to her with all the presence of mind to was capable of. It lasted much uncertainty. Fast forward to the guilty pair, the newcomer took the young by the arm, while a hard look authoritative ordering him to put order in his clothing. - Boy reckless! He muttered. What did you do? To what extreme passion you dragged your crazy and wild? How can you face the wrath of your offended father? How apaciguarás his just resentment when I, in the exercise of my moral duty, you do know the damage caused by the hand of his only son?
Page 10
10, page 107 When he finished speaking, keeping Carlos still attached by the wrist, the light Moon discovered the figure of a man of about forty-five, short, fat and rather stout. His face, frankly beautiful, was even more attractive as a result of a pair of bright eyes, black as jet, launched in around him looks grim passionate resentment. He wore clerical dress, whose gloomy appearance and cleanliness were further highlight its remarkable proportions muscle and its striking appearance, Carlos was completely confused, and felt selfish and infinitely relieved when the fierce intruder turned to his young libidinous joys companion. 'As for you, poor girl, I can only express my utmost horror and me righteous indignation. Forgetting the precepts of our Holy Mother Church, without you have for the honor, has allowed this perverse and presumptuous boy test the forbidden fruit. What's left now? Scorned by friends and dumped household your uncle, you have to associate with the b**sts of the field and. like Nebuchadnezzar, will be eluded yours to avoid contamination, and have to beg on the roads the Lord a miserable livelihood. Ah, c***d of sin, creature given to lust and Satan! I tell you ... The stranger had gone so far in his warning to the unfortunate girl, who Bella, leaving her attitude shrunken and arose, tears and entreaties joined in demand pardon for herself and her young lover -Say no more, followed after. the fiery priest. Say no more. The confessions are not valid, and humiliation only add mud to your offense. My mind does not succeeds to realize what my obligations in this dirty business, but if he obeyed the dictates of my present inclinations I would route directly to your custodians natural to make them know immediately the infamies that I discovered by chance. -; By mercy! Pity me! Pleaded Bella, whose tears ran by doing little cheeks had shone with pleasure. - Forgive. father! Forgive us both! We will do everything in our hands as penance. They say six masses and many Fathers borne by we certainly will be undertaken the pilgrimage to the tomb of St. Engulfo, which I were talking the other day. I am willing to make any sacrifice if you forgive my dear Bella. The priest silenced with a gesture. Then he took the word, sometimes in a pious tone that contrasted with his manner and his natural drive resolved. - Enough! She said. I need time. I need to invoke the aid of the Blessed Virgin, unfamiliar e] sin but without experiencing the pleasure of carnal copulation mortals, gave birth to the baby Jesus in the stable at Bethlehem. Come and see me tomorrow sacristy, Bella. There, in the proper enclosure, I will reveal what the divine will about your sin. As for you, young impetuous, I reserve all judgment and all action until the next day, which I hope at the same time. Thousands of thanks came from the throats of the father both penitents when they warned that they should leave now.
Page 11
11, page 107 The night had long since fallen, and the dew rose. -Meanwhile, good night, and may peace be with you. Your secret is safe with me until we meet again, 'said the father before disappearing.
Page 12
12, page 107 Chapter II CURIOUS TO KNOW THE DEVELOPMENT OF A adventure that was truly interested, at the same time that the fate of the gentle and kind Bella, I felt obliged to stay with her, and so I was careful not bother you with my attentions, not to arouse their resistance and trigger a untimely attack at a time when for the success of my goals needed to be in their own field of operations of the young. Do not try to describe to the hard time spent my young charge in the range the time elapsed since the occurrence of the annoying discovery of father confessor and the time appointed by him to visit him in the sacristy, in order to decide on the fate of the unfortunate Bella. Unsteadily and stared at the floor, the frightened girl appeared before it's door and knocked. The door opened and the father appeared in the doorway. In a sign of the priest Bella walked, standing in front of the imposing figure of the holy man. There was a awkward silence that lasted for several seconds. The father Ambrose finally broke it to say: -You did well to come so promptly, my daughter. The strict obedience penitent spirit is the first sign that leads to divine forgiveness. At these kind words Bella took a deep breath and seemed to download a weight that oppressed his heart. Father Ambrose continued talking while sitting on a long cushion covering a large oak chest. 'I thought about you, and has prayed for you, my dear. During some time I found a way to let my conscience free from guilt, unless the Visiting your natural protector to reveal the awful secret that involuntarily I came into possession. He paused, and Bella, who knew very well the severe nature of his uncle, who also depended entirely, trembled to hear such words. Taking her hand and pulling her so she had to kneel before him, while his right hand pressed her shapely shoulder, continued Father: -But I think it hurt the dreadful results that would have followed to this revelation, and asked the Blessed Virgin assist me in this tribulation. She pointed a path at the same time serving the purpose of the sacred church avoids
Page 13
Page 13 of 107 consequences should the fact that come to the attention of your uncle. Without But the first condition necessary for us to follow this path is the absolute obedience. Bella, relieved of their distress when he heard there was a way of salvation, promised in the act blindly obey the orders of his spiritual father. The girl was kneeling at his feet. Father Ambrose bowed his great head over the prostrate figure of her. A tint of her cheeks flushed and strange fire his eyes lit up. His hands trembled slightly when supported on shoulders of his penitent, but did not lose his composure. Undoubtedly his spirit was troubled by the conflict born of the need to move forward with the implementation strict duty, and tortuous steps that sought to avoid her cruel exposure. The Holy Father began after a long sermon on the virtue of obedience, and absolute submission to rules issued by the minister of the holy church. Bella reiterated the assurance that it would be very patient and to obey all that was ordered. Meanwhile it was clear to me that the priest was the victim of a spirit controlled but rebellious, sometimes sticking in his person and totally seized it, reflected in his eyes twinkling and his passionate and fiery lips. Ambrose's father drew more and more of its beautiful penitent, until their cute arms rested on his knees and leaned his face down with pious resignation, almost sunk in his hands. -And now, my daughter, continued the holy man's time of to reveal the means that I have been identified by the Blessed Virgin as the only that I am authorized to absolve the offense. There are spirits who have been entrusted with the relief of those passions and demands that most of the servants of the church have forbidden to openly confess, but that certainly need to meet. Found these few chosen from those who have gone the way of carnal relief. A confers them solemn and sacred duty to mitigate our earthly desires religious community, in strict secrecy. In a voice trembling with emotion, and while its extensive hands descended shoulder of the girl to her waist, the father whispered: -For you who've tried the supreme pleasure of copulation, is indicated recourse to this sacred office. In this way not only you will be erased and forgiven sin committed, but you can enjoy these delicious legitimately ecstasy of those insurmountable feelings of such entrancing that at all times find in the arms of his faithful servants. You will swim in a sea of ​​sensual pleasures, without incurring the penalties resulting from illicit love. Follow Absolution each drop of your sweet body to give to the church through its ministers, and you will be rewarded and supported in your pious work by contemplation-or better said Bella, by participation in them-of the intense and fervent emotions that the delicious enjoy your beautiful person has to lead.
Page 14
Page 14 of 107 Bella heard the insidious proposition with mixed feelings of surprise and pleasure. The powerful and lascivious impulses of his ardent nature awoke in the act to the description given to his fertile imagination. How do you hesitate? The pious priest complacent body came to her and planted a long and warm kiss on her pink lips. -Holy Mother Bella murmured, feeling more and more excited your instincts sex. It's too much for you to bear it! I would like to ... I wonder ... I do not know what to say! -Innocent and sweet creature. It's my mission to instruct. In my person find the best and most suitable tutor to perform the exercises dc from now on have to perform. Ambrose's father shifted. At that time Bella warned at a time first his burning gaze of sensuality and discover almost caused fear. It was also at that moment when he realized the huge bump towered in front of the pope's cassock. The priest just excited because the job took to conceal their status and their intentions. Taking the beautiful girl in his arms, kissed her long and passionately. She pressed her soft body against his bulky person, and strongly attracted to contact increasingly intimate with her graceful figure. At the end, consumed by lust, lost his temper, and leaving Bella partially released, opened the front of his robe and left exposed to the astonished eyes of his young penitent without a blush, a member whose gigantic proportions, erection and stiffness was left completely confused. It is impossible to describe the feelings aroused in Bella by the sudden discovery that formidable instrument. His gaze was fixed on it instantly, while the father, warning his amazement, but discovering that he had not any mixture of alarm or fear, what quietly placed in his hands. The make contact with such a tremendous thing Bella took a terrible state of excitement. Because until then had seen only moderate member Carlos proportions, so remarkable phenomenon quickly woke her most of the lewd sensations, and seizing the immense object the best he could with his little hands were approached him repossessed by a truly ecstatic sensual delight. -Good God! This is almost heaven! Bella murmured. Oh, father, who had I thought it was going to be chosen for such bliss! This was too much for Father Ambrose. I was delighted with the lust of his cute penitent and the success of his infamous trick. (In fact, he had planned it all,
Page 15
15, page 107 facilitated the interview because of the young, and with it the opportunity to be ardent surrender their games, hidden from everyone but him, who crouched near the site of the event to watch with glittering eyes the bout love). Light up quickly lifted the body of the young Bella, and placing on the cushion on which he sat up just before his plump legs and apart as he could his complacent thighs, stared for a moment delicious pink slit appeared white under belly. Then, without a word, moved his face to her, and by her impudent tongue so deep as could in the wet pod sucking so deliciously Diose, Bella, in a large passionate ecstasy, and rocked her young body by spasmodic contractions of pleasure, ejaculated abundantly, broadcast engulfed the Holy Father as if it were a pudding. There followed a moment of calm. Bella lay on his back, arms extended on both sides and head thrown back in an attitude of delicious exhaustion after violent emotions provoke by lecherous reverend proceed. His chest heaved still under the v******e of their transport, and their beautiful eyes remained narrowed in languid repose. Ambrose's father was of the few men able to control their instincts passion in circumstances such as these. Continuous standby patience habits proposed to achieve the objects, the use of the toughness in all his actions, and the conventional caution own order to which he belonged, had not deleted by however complete his fiery temper, and although naturally incompatible with the priestly vocation, and desire so violent that fell out of the ordinary, there learned to control his passions to mortification. It is time that the veil descorramos the true character of this men. I do it respectfully, but the truth must be told. Ambrose's father was the living embodiment of lust. His mind was actually delivered to satisfy, and strong a****l instincts, his ardent and vigorous constitution, like its untamed nature, identified him with body image and mental satyr of antiquity. But Bella only knew him as the Holy Father not only forgave him his serious crime, but also speaks opened the way by which he could go without sin, to enjoy the pleasures that had so firmly fixed in his youthful imagination. The priest dared extremely pleased with the success of a scheme that had lustful placed in his hands a victim and also the extraordinary sensuality the nature of the young, and the obvious delight with which he indulged in the satisfaction of their desires, was available at the time to reap the fruits of his fraud, and unspeakable enjoyed the idea that I would have all the delicate charms Bella could offer to mitigate their frightening lust. At last it was his, and while withdrawing from her trembling body, preserving still on his lips the sample had had involvement in pleasure
Page 16
16, page 107 experienced by her, his cock still swollen and stiff, had a head glowing because of the bl**d pressure and hardening of the muscles. As soon as the young Bella had recovered from the attack just describe, inferred by his confessor in the most sensitive parts of his person, and raised head tilted position when resting, her eyes returned to stumble upon the great the parent trunk kept shamelessly exposed. Bella could see the mast long thick white, matte black and curly hairs which emerged, ranging rigidly upward, and the egg-shaped head that excelled in the end, red and bare, and seemed to invite the touch of his hand. He contemplated that thick and stiff muscle mass and meat, and unable to resist the temptation took her back in her hands. He squeezed, squeezed, and slid back the folds of skin that covered for observe the large nut that crowned. Amazed, he watched the hole that appeared in its end, and taking it with both hands held him, throbbing with his face. - Oh. father! What a wonderful thing! He exclaimed. How great! Please Father Ambrose, tell me how I should proceed to relieve our holy ministers Religious of those feelings that you claim both uneasy, and even pain are cause! Ambrose's father was too excited to answer, but taking the her hand with his innocent taught the girl how he had to move his fingers back and forth in his great object. His pleasure was intense, and Bella did not seem to be lower. He kept rubbing his cock between the soft palms of her hands, while innocently gazed his face. After quietly asked if it would gave great pleasure, and if so what further action was as he did. Meanwhile, the great Ambrose father's penis grew fatter and even more by effect of tickling exciting that subjected him the girl. -Wait a minute. If you keep rubbing it so I said I'll come by softly. Better still a bit slow it. - Do come, daddy? Bella asked eagerly. What does that mean? - Ah, my sweet girl, so adorable for your beauty as for your innocence! How divinely carry out your lofty mission! Ambrose exclaimed, delighted to abuse the apparent inexperience of his young penitent, and might well envilecería. Cum means completing the act by which you can enjoy in full of venereal and involves the release of a large amount of thick white fluid inside the thing you hold in your hands, and being expelled provides equal pleasure to that reveals that the person who, in the way it is, the recipient. Bella reminded Carlos and his ecstasy, and immediately understood what the father meant. - And this spill would provide relief, father?
Page 17
17, page 107 'Of course, my daughter, and therefore I wish to offer an opportunity for me proportions that relief benefactor, as blessed sacrifice of one of the humblest servants of the church. - What a delight! Bella murmured. On my run this rich work stream, and is only me who the holy man that ending book enjoyable. What happiness I provided so that we can cause such bliss! After passionately express these thoughts, bowed his head. The object of their worship exhaled a perfume difficult to define. She put her wet lips on its upper end with his adorable mouth covered the small hole, and then kissed ardently glistening member. - What do you call that fluid? Bella asked, raising once again his cute face. --- It has several names, 'replied the holy man. It depends on the social class that of the person that you mention. But between us, my daughter, will call milk. - Milk? Bella innocently repeated, releasing the erotic word for between her sweet lips, with an anointing that in those circumstances it was natural. 'Yes, my c***d, the word is milk. Or so you would like to call him. And soon will flood you with this essence so precious. - What I have to receive it? Bella asked, thinking of Carlos, and the tremendous relative difference between your instrument and the giant penis in those moments before it. -There are several ways to do this, all of which you have to learn. But now there are well accommodated for the main acts of the venereal rite, copulation allowable already discussed. Therefore must be replaced by another means simpler, so instead you download this essence called milk inside your body, taking into account that the sum of a narrow slit would lead to flow with extreme wealth, start with friction through your fingers obedient, until the approximate time when the spasms that accompany issuance. Arrived the moment, at my sign will take between your lips as fit in them to the head of this object. until, expelled the last straw, I retired satisfied, at least temporarily. Bella, whose lustful instinct had been allowed to enjoy the description by confessor, and he was as eager as himself to fully implement the bold program, quickly expressed their willingness to please. Ambrosio once again placed his huge penis in the hands of Bella. Excited both by sight and by contact remarkable object, having grasped between both hands with real pleasure, she gave tickle, rub and squeeze the Member huge and stiff, so the licentious priest gave the greatest enjoyments. Not content with friccionarlo with her delicate fingers, Bella, letting out words of devotion and satisfaction, took the foamy head to her pink lips, and
Page 18
Page 18 of 107 introduced as far as he could, hoping to provoke with his touches and the soft caresses of his tongue the delicious ejaculation should occur. This was more than I had hoped the holy man, and never guessed it would well find a willing disciple for irregular proposed attack. Awakened the most of the delicious tingling sensation that was receiving, preparing to flood the mouth and throat of the girl with the flow of its powerful download. Ambrose began to feel that it would soon come crashing, which would end his pleasure. It was one of those exceptional beings whose abundant seminal ejaculation is much greater than that of normal individuals. Not only was endowed with the unique gift of being able repeat the venereal act with short intervals, but the amount he finished his pleasure was so tremendous as unusual. The glut seemed to be related to the proportion who had been awakened their a****l passions, and when his libidinous desires had been long and intense, as semen emissions were equally. It was in these circumstances that the sweet Bella had undertaken the task of making torrents contents escape man's lust. It was to be her sweet mouth receiving the thick and viscous torrents that so far there had experienced, and ignorant of the results was how anxious relief was administered, the beautiful maiden wanted the consummation of his work, and the milk spill that had spoken the good father. The lush thickened and inflamed member increasingly, as the Bella's lips exciting anchurosa preyed his head and his tongue toyed around the small hole. His white hands ductile deprived him of his skin, or tickled alternatively its lower end. Twice Ambrosio retired head of his cock in the pink lips girl, no longer able to withstand the wishes of coming to the delicious contact of the thereof. Bella Finally, impatient at the delay, and having apparently peaked of perfection in technique, pressed more strongly than before the stiff dart. Instantly there was a stiffness in the limbs of the good father. Her legs opened wide on both sides of his penitent. His hands convulsively grasped the cushion. Your body is projected forward and straightened. - God! I'm going to come! Exclaimed while his lips parted and glassy eyes cast a last look at his innocent victim. After shuddered deeply, and with wailing and hysterical screams interspersed his penis, due to the provocation of the girl, began to expel thick torrents viscous fluid.
Page 19
19, page 107 Bella, realizing for the jets one after another flooded his mouth and sliding down his throat and by the cries of his companion, that he enjoyed the maximize the impact of what she had caused, continued sucking and squeezing until that filled viscous downloads and semiasfixiada for its abundance, was f***ed to syringe that human release continued ejaculating his jizz on her face. - Holy Mother! Cried Bella, whose lips and face were flooded with milk the father. What a pleasure it has brought me! And you, my father, do not you have provided the precious relief needed? Ambrose's father, too busy to answer, attracted to the gentle girl into his arms, and compressing his lips dripping with the covered wet kisses of gratitude and pleasure. A quarter of an hour at rest quiet, no sign of trouble came outside to interrupt. The gate was under lock, and the father had chosen his moment well. Meanwhile Bella, terribly excited by the scene we have tried to describe, had conceived the extravagant wish that the rigid member Ambrosio carried out with the operation itself had suffered moderate gun Carlos proportions. Moving his arms around the neck of her confessor robust, tender whispered invitation words, observing, by doing so the effect causing the instrument that acquired and stiffness between his legs. -You told me that the narrowness of the slit-and Bella placed the broad hand of him about it, pressing it gently then you would download an abundant amount of milk that you possess. Why can I not, father, feel spill inside my body by the end of this red thing? It was obvious how much the beauty of the young Bella, and the innocence and naivete of his character, naturally inflamed the already sensual priest. Known winner, have her absolutely powerless in her hands, delicacy and refinement of the girl, all conspired to awaken their full licentious instincts and unbridled desires. She was his, his to enjoy it at will to suit his any whim of his terrible lust, and was ready to surrender to the most unbridled sensuality. - By God, this is too much! Exclaimed Ambrose, whose lust, again on, again assail violently to such a request. Sweet girl, not know what you ask. The disproportion is terrible, and suffer too to try. -I will endure all Bella replied as long to feel this terrible thing within me, and like the jets of milk. - Holy mother of God! It's too much for you, Bella. You have no idea of ​​the measures of this machine, once inflated, adorable creature, would swim in an ocean of milk hot.
Page 20
20, page 107 - Oh daddy! What heavenly bliss! -Undress, Bella. Take off anything that might hinder our movements, which I promise to be extremely violent. Fulfilling the order, Bella quickly stripped his clothes and looking please his confessor with the full display of their charms, so that his cock to lengthen in proportion to what they show in their nakedness, stripped off to slightest undergarment to be as he came into the world. Father Ambrose was stunned at the sight of the charms that offered to his view. The breadth of her hips, the buds of her breasts, the snowy whiteness of their skin, soft as satin, the roundness of her buttocks and thighs resounding, the flat white belly with his lovely mountain, and, above all, the lovely cleavage pink underneath it stood, peering timidly between the logs thighs, caused him to be launched on the girl with a roar of lust. Ambrosio caught his victim in his arms. She pressed her soft body dazzling against his. He covered her lustful kisses, and giving vent to his licentious language promised the girl all the joys of paradise by introduction of its major appliance inside your vulva. Bella greeted these words with a cry of ecstasy, and when your excited r****t laid her on her back and felt swollen anchurosa and gigantic penis head pressing the hot, wet lips of her almost virginal hole. The holy man, finding pleasure in the feel of his penis with hot lips Bella the vulva, began to push in with all his might, until the large tip nut filled moisture sensitive secreted by the sheath. Enfervorizaba Passion Bella. The efforts of Father Ambrose for hosting the head of his cock between the wet lips of her slit rather than deter the spurred into madness, and finally, uttering a faint cry, leaned viscous forward and blew the tribute of their lascivious temperament. This was exactly what I expected the shameless cure. When the sweet and hot issue developed greatly flooded his penis, pushed resolutely, and a introduced single blow half his voluminous appendix inside the beautiful girl. As soon as Bella felt impaled by member dreadful entry in the inside her tender body, lost what little control he retained, and forgetting the pain suffering wrapped her legs around the back of him, and encouraged her not huge invader keep considerations. -My tender and sweet girl murmured the lascivious priest. My arms will around, my gun is sunken halfway into your belly. Soon they will be for you the joys of paradise. -I know, I'm sorry. Do not get your back, give me the delicious object far can.
Page 21
Page 21 of 107 'Here, then. Push, squeeze, but I am too well endowed to easily penetrate you. You might burst. but now it is too late. I have to possess ... or die. Parts of Bella relaxed a little, and Ambrose was able to penetrate a few centimeters more. His throbbing member, wet and naked, had traveled halfway to inside the girl. His pleasure was intense, and the head of his instrument was deliciously sheath compressed by Bella. Go ahead, Father. I'm waiting for the milk that you have promised. The confessor did not need this encouragement to induce him to put into action all copulatory tremendous powers. Frantically pushed forward, and with each new effort plunged his hot penis in, until finally, with a powerful blow it buried to the testicles inside Bella's vulva. This furious brutal introduction by the priest was more than his fragile victim, animated by their own desires, could bear. With a faint cry of physical distress, Bella announced that his r****t had overcome all resistance to his youth had opposed the entry of his cock, and the torture of the f***ed introduction of the mass erased the feeling of pleasure that had initially supported the attack. Ambrosio gave a cry of joy when contemplating the beautiful prey your snake had bitten. He enjoyed the victim was impaled by his huge ram. He felt the contact with inexpressible pleasure maddening. He saw the girl shudder anguish of her ****. His impetuous nature had awakened entirely. What Pasare passeth, enjoy to the fullest. So in his arms the body of the beautiful girl, and entertained to the full extent of his huge member. -Beautiful mine, you're really inviting. You also have to enjoy. I'll give you I was talking about milk. But first I have to wake my nature with this lustful tingling. Kiss me, Bella, and then you will. And when I let my hot milk to youth go into your bowels, you will experience the exquisite pleasure that I am I felt. Squeeze. Bella! Let me also pushing, my girl! Now enters Again, Oh ...! Oh ...! Ambrose stood for a moment and saw the huge piston because of which Bella the cute slit was at that time extremely relaxed. Firmly embedded in that pod lustful and deeply savoring sum narrowness of the warm folds of flesh in which was embedded, pushed without worry about the pain that caused his member, and only anxious to obtain the maximum delight possible. There was a man who was to dwell on such cases to false concepts of piety, at the time pushed inward as much as possible, while sprinkled feverishly kissing the trembling lips open and poor Bella. For a few minutes there was no sound Another thing that panting and shaking the lecherous priest was given to be satisfied, and the glu-glu of his immense penis when alternately in and out of the sex of the beautiful penitent.
Page 22
Page 22 of 107 Presumably not a man as Ambrose ignore the tremendous power of enjoyment might raise his cock in a person of the opposite sex, or that its size and discharge capacity were capable of causing the most exciting emotions in young upon which was driving. But nature was asserting his rights also in the person of the young Bella. Dilation pain was soon tempered by the intense feeling of pleasure caused by the strong weapon of holy man, and soon the moans and groans of the cute little girl in the middle sounds mingle with muffled in the depths of his be, expressing his delight. - Father! Little Father, my dear and generous daddy! Pushing f***e, push: I can stand it. I desire. I'm in heaven. The blessed instrument has a head as hot! Oh, my heart! Oh ... oh! Blessed Mother, what do I feel? Ambrose saw the effect it caused. His own pleasure came in a hurry. It furiously wagging back and forth, entertaining Bella to each new ramming the whole length of his cock, sinking to the curly hairs covered his testicles. After, Bella could not resist, and gave the r****t snatched a warm emission around his rigid flooded. It is impossible to describe the frenzy of lust which at that time was seized the lovely young Bella. He clung desperately to stocky body priest, who entertained her voluptuous angelic body with all the strength and power of his manly thrusts, and lodged him in his narrow, slippery sheath to the testicles. But even in his ecstasy Bella lost sight of the perfection of enjoyment. The saint men had to expel his semen inside her, just as he had done Carlos, and Just the idea of ​​it added fuel to the fire of his lust. When, therefore, the Father Ambrose wrapped his arms around her slender waist, and sank to his penis hairs on the vulva stallion Bella, to announce sighing at last came the milk, the excited girl spread her legs all he could, and amid cries of pleasure received the jets of issue in their bodies vital. So he remained for two whole minutes, during which they were discharges happening, each of which was received by Bella with deep manifestations of pleasure, screams and contortions translated.
Page 23
23, page 107 Chapter III DO NOT BELIEVE THAT AT ANY OCCASION had to blush with more so than in this opportunity. And is that even a flea had to feel embarrassed at the perverse vision of what I just left up. A girl as young, so innocent-looking, and yet, as lascivious inclinations and desires. A person of freshness and infinite beauty, a converted mind flaming sensuality by the accidental course of events an active volcano of lust. Very well could exclaim with the poet of antiquity: 'Oh, Moses! "Or as the most practical descendant of the patriarch: "By the beard of the prophet!" No need to talk of the change that occurred in Bella after experiences reported. It was quite evident in his demeanor and behavior. What happened to her young lover, lamas I have bothered to find out, but I tend to believe that Father Ambrose stood outside those tastes so widely irregular have been attributed to their order, and also the boy was gradually induced, like his young friend give satisfaction the foolish desires of the priest. But back to my own observations regarding the pretty Bella. While a flea can not blush, they can see, and I set myself the obligation to entrust the pen and ink the description of all the passages amatory considered might be of interest to seekers of truth. We can writing, at least you can do this flea, because otherwise these pages would be under the eyes of the reader, and that is enough. It was several days before Bella found the opportunity to re- visit her clerical admirer, but he finally had the chance, and it goes without saying that she took it immediately. He had found a way to let you know that he intended to visit Ambrosio, and consequently the astute individual may have advance things for his cute guest as before. As soon as Bella found herself alone with her seductive threw herself into his arms, and seizing his great humanity against his frail body lavished the most tender caresses. Ambrosio was not begging to return all the warmth of his embrace, and so it happened that The couple met immediately delivered to exchange warm kisses, and reclining, face to face, on the chest padding to which we alluded above. But Bella was not going to settle for kisses only; wanted something more solid, by experience knew that the father could provide it. Ambrose was no less excited. His bl**d flowed quickly, his black eyes blazed the effect of uncontrollable lust, and the bulge that could be observed his habit clearly denounced the state of his senses.
Page 24
24, page 107 Bella warned the situation nor his anxious looks, nor his obvious erection, the father did not care to hide, could slip away. But he thought stoke mostly his desire, rather than appease. However, soon proved Ambrosio did not require higher incentives, and deliberately displayed his weapon, savagely dilated so that its single view Bella woke frantic desires. At any other time Ambrose had been much wiser to indulge, but this time their rowdy ways had exceeded its ability to control the desire to gloat as soon as possible in the boyish charms that were offered. He was already on his body. His great humanity completely covered her body. His erect member dug into the belly of Bella, whose clothes were collected waist. With a trembling hand came Ambrosio slit center object of his desire, eagerly took the hot tip into the open and crimson lips moist. Pushed, fought to enter .., and succeeded. The vast machine came slowly but firm. The head and the member were already inside. A few thrusts firm and resolute completed the conjunction, and Bella received in full length and excited immense Ambrosio member. The r****t lay panting on her, in full possession of his most intimate charms. Bella, within whose belly had settled that vigorous mass felt to maximize the impact of the intruder, warm and throbbing. Ambrosio meantime begun to move backward and forward. Beauty white arms twined around his neck, and curled her beautiful legs in silk on his back, seized most lust. - What a delight! Bella murmured, kissing his full lips overwhelmingly. More .. pushing f***e even more. Oh, how you f***e me to open up, and how long it is! How warm. when .., oh ... oh! He released a stream of their store, in response to the onslaught of man, at the same while his head fell back and his mouth opened in a spasm of intercourse. The priest was contained and paused briefly. The beating of his huge member sufficiently the state announced that it was, and wanted to extend their pleasure to the maximum. Bella pressed the terrible dart introduced to the most intimate of his person, and felt grow and harden even more, while his red head pressed his Youth matrix. Almost immediately after his heavy lover, unable to control for more time, succumbed to the intensity of feelings, and let out the torrent of your viscous liquid.
Page 25
25, page 107 - Oh, it comes from you! Cried the excited girl. I'm sorry to jets. Oh, Give me ....... more! Derramadlo inside me .., push again, pity I did not. . .! Oh, another blast! Push! -Desgarradme if you want, but give me all your milk! I spoke earlier of the amount of semen that Father Ambrose was able to shed, but this time is exceeded himself. Had been stored for about an week, and Bella was receiving at the time a current so tremendous, that this download seemed rather emitted by a syringe, that premature organ genitals of a man. Ambrose finally dismounted from his horse, and when Bella stood felt himself slipping back a stream of sticky liquid coming down for their plump thighs. Just had separated when the father Ambrosio opened the door leading to church, and appeared in two other priests portal. The pretense was impossible. -Ambrose said the older of the two, a man who would walk among the thirty and forty years. This is against the rules and privileges of our order, we have all kinds of games that are to be practiced in common. -Take it then the aforementioned grumbled. It's not too late. I was going to communicate what he had achieved when ... -. . . when the delicious temptation of this rose was too strong for you, friend our interrupted the other, seizing the astonished Bella as she spoke, and introducing his huge hand under her clothing to tempt the soft thighs her. 'I've seen all the through the keyhole gross whispered in her ear. You have nothing to fear, only want to do the same to you. Bella remembered that conditions had been offered solace in the church, and assumed that this was part of his new duties. Therefore remained in the newcomer's arms without resistance. Meanwhile his partner had spent his strong arm around the waist Bella, and covered with kisses the cheek of it. Ambrose looked all shocked and confused. That was how the girl was between two fires, to say nothing of the overflowing passion in the original possessor. In vain he looked at one and then another in demand for respite, or some means of escape from the predicament in which he found himself. Although it was completely resigned to the role that had reduced astute Father Ambrose, he was at that time invaded by a powerful feeling of weakness and fear of the new assailants.
Page 26
26, page 107 Bella did not read in the look of the new intruders rather than rabid desire, while impassivity of Ambrose made her lose any hope that the same were to offer the least resistance. Between the two men were walled and while who spoke first slid his hand up her pink pussy, the other lost no time in possession of the rounded cheeks of her buttocks. Between them, it was impossible to resist Bella. 'Wait a minute, after Ambrose said. Yes hasten to possess at least Strip her without spoiling their clothes, as apparently pretendéis do. -Undress, Bella-she went on. Apparently, we all have to share you, so prepare to be voluntary instrument of our desires common. In our convent other b*****rs are no less demanding than I, and Your task will not be in any way a sinecure, so you'd better remember all privileges when you are destined to meet, and accessories are to relieve these holy men of the pressing desires now you know how to soften. This raised the issue, there was no alternative. Bella was standing naked before the three vigorous priests, and raised a general murmur of admiration when in that state came towards them. As soon as he had taken the lead of the newcomers-the which obviously seemed to be the superior of the three-warned the beautiful nudity stood before his burning eyes, without hesitation he opened his cassock to put on long and wide freedom member, took her in his arms to the girl, put her in large chest back on the cushion, jumped on it, stood between her pretty thighs, and pointing his head quickly toward the rabid champion her soft hole, pushed forward to sink all the way to the testicles. Bella let out a small cry of ecstasy to feel impaled by this new and powerful weapon. For the man the entire possession of the beautiful girl supposed a moment ecstatic, and the feeling that his erect penis was fully buried in the body of She produced an indescribable emotion. Believed not to penetrate so quickly in their young parts, it did not take into account the lubrication produced by the flow of semen that had already received. The Superior, however, gave no opportunity to reflect, as Diose to attack with so much energy that his powerful thrusts from long produced their full effect in warm temperament, and almost immediately caused the emission sweet. This was too much for the profligate priest. I firmly embedded in the close slit was so tight you like a glove, as soon as he felt the warm issuance let out a loud grunt and furiously downloaded.
Page 27
27, page 107 Bella enjoyed the rush of man's lust, and spreading her legs as he received him in the depths of his heart, allowing him to satiate his lust discharges throwing his impetuous nature. The lustful feelings Bella stronger rekindled with the second and strong attack on his person, and her excitable nature received with exquisite pleasure the abundance of liquid that had spilled stalwart champion within. But, salacious as it was, the girl was exhausted by this constant current, and therefore received with dismay the second of the intruders he was about to occupy the newly abandoned by the superior. But Bella was astounded by the proportions of the phallus that the priest offered to her. He had not finished strip, and it emerged from the front one erect member to the size to the Father Ambrose had to give way. Among the emerging hair curls red meat the white column, topped by a bright red head, the hole seemed constrained to avoid a premature expulsion of juices. Two big hairy balls hanging from its base, and completed a painting in sight which began to boil again Bella's bl**d, whose youthful spirit was ready to disproportionate wage a new battle. - Oh, Father How can I ever hold so great thing in my little person? Asked grieving. How stand I will be once you are inside me? I fear that I will hurt terribly. -I'll be careful, my c***d. I'll slowly. Now you are well prepared for the juice of the holy men who had the good fortune to precede me. Bella tempted the giant penis. The priest was sinfully ugly, short and obese, but their backs looked like those of a Hercules. The girl was possessed by a sort of erotic madness. The ugliness of that man only served to accentuate your sensual desire. His hands were not enough to cover the entire thickness of the member. However, do not let go, I pressed and dispensed u*********sly touch that increased its rigidity. It seemed a steel bar between her soft hands. A moment later the third assailant stood above it, and the girl, almost as excited like father, impaling struggled with this terrible weapon. For some minutes the feat seemed impossible, despite the good lubrication she had received previous flooding from its sheath. After all, with a furious onslaught, introduced the enormous head and Bella launched a cry of pain. Another swoop and another, the unhappy brute, blind to everything that was not given satisfaction, was penetrating.
Page 28
28, page 107 Bella screamed in anguish, and made superhuman efforts to get rid of the wild attacker. Another attack, another cry of the victim, and the priest penetrated deep inside. Bella had fainted. The two spectators of this monstrous act of corruption appeared in principle be ready to intervene, but at the same time gave the impression of experience a cruel pleasure to witness this spectacle. And indeed it was, as it showed after his lewd movements and interest they put in observing the most minute of details. I'll take a veil over lust scenes that followed, on the shudders as the savage, sure to be in possession of the person of the beautiful young girl, slowly extended his enjoyed until his huge and fervent download this ecstasy ended and gave way to a range to restore life to the poor girl. The burly father had downloaded twice inside before removing your member long, flowing, and expelled semen volume was such that noise fell rhythmically to form a puddle on the wood floor. When Bella finally recovered enough to move around, could be the wash the many spills in their delicate parts were entirely necessary.
Page 29
29, page 107 Chapter IV IT TOOK SOME BOTTLES OF WINE, a rare harvest and stale, and Bella under her powerful influence was gradually regaining his strength. After an hour, the three priests felt that enough time had to recover, and again began to show signs of wishing to return to enjoy himself. Excited by the effects of wine as by sight and contact with their lewd companions, the girl began to draw from under cassocks members three cures. which were obviously amused by the scene, since no gave any sign of modesty. In less than a minute Bella had before the three large and upright objects. The kissed and played with them, sucking the rare fragrance emanating from each, and fingering those inflamed darts with all the eagerness of a consummate Cyprus. -Let us fuck piously exclaimed Superior, whose penis was in those times when Bella's lips. Ambrose sang 'Amen. The third church was silent, but his huge artifact threatened the sky. Bella was invited to choose their first assailant in the second round. Elected Ambrosio, but the Superior interfered. Meanwhile, secured the doors, the three priests stripped, thus offering Bella's eyes three vigorous champions in the prime of life, each armed membrudo them a dart that again emerged upright from the front, and ranged threatening. -Ugh! , Go monsters! Cried the girl, whose shame not kept him from going tempting, alternatively, each of those devices formidable. Then sat on the edge of the table, and one after another sucked their noble parts, circling with their warm tongues around the wet red slit. in which shortly before had appeased his lust. Bella was abandoned pleased with this game, and spread her legs he could to thank. -I suggest we suck one after another-proposed Superior. -Well said Father Clement confirmed the erection fearsome redhead. But until the end. I want to possess her once again. 'No way,' said the Superior Clemente. Already did twice, now have to pass through your throat, or settle for anything. Bella did not want in any way be subjected to another attack by Clement, so cut your losses conversation grabbing his massive member, and introducing the best he could of it between her pretty lips.
Page 30
30, page 107 The girl sucked gently up and down the blue nut, pausing occasionally to contain as much as possible within its wet lips. His pretty hands closed around the long and bulky dart, and gripped in a trembling embrace, while she watched the monstrous cock hardened increasingly intense effect sensations transmitted through his touches. Clemente did not take even five minutes to start throwing more howls resembled the cries of a wild b**st to the exclamations arising from human lungs, to stop expelling sperm in large quantities through the girl's throat. Bella dart skin removed to facilitate the issuance of the jet just the last straw. Clemente fluid was so thick and warm and generous. and jet after jet poured all the liquid in her mouth. Bella swallowed it all. -Here's a new experience on which I have to instruct you, my dear, 'said the Superior when then applied Bella her sweet lips to her ardent member. -You will find in it greater source of pain than pleasure, but the ways of Venus are difficult, and they must be learned and enjoyed gradually. -I will submit to all tests, Father, 'said the girl. Now I have a clearer idea of ​​my duties, and I know I'm one of the chosen to relieve good wishes of the parents. -Yes, my c***d, and receive in advance the quote godsend obey our smallest desires, to be bound by all our indications for seem strange and irregular. That said, took the girl in his strong arms and carried her once again padded chest, placing it ahead of him, so he left her naked and exposed beautiful buttocks to the three holy men. Then, standing between the thighs of the victim, said the head of his stiff member was the small hole between Bella rotund buttocks, and pushing her well lubricated weapon slowly began to penetrate his hole, of novel and unnatural way. - Oh, God! Bella cried. That is not the way. The-....... Please ...! Oh, by Please ...! Ah ...! Have pity! Ob, have pity on me! . . . Holy Mother! . . . I die! This last exclamation was torn by a sudden and vigorous onslaught of Superior, which resulted in the introduction of his cock to the root stud. Beauty felt he had gotten inside his body to the testicles.
Page 31
31, page 107 Turning his strong arm around her hips, pressed against his back, and began to rub against her buttocks as the member inserted into the rectum of her as he could penetrate. The pleasure palpitations were felt throughout the Member swollen, Bella, biting his lips, awaited the movements of male that he knew were going to start to take your pleasure to the maximum. The other two priests saw that with envious lust, while beginning a slow masturbation. The Superior, pleasure-crazed by the narrowness of this new and delicious sheath, flipped around Bella's buttocks until, with a final thrust, he filled his bowels with warm download. Then, while her body drew its member, still erect and steaming, declared that had opened a new route for the pleasure, and recommended that Father Ambrose exploited. Ambrose, whose feelings at that time should be better imagined that described, burning with desire. The show of pleasure they had experienced his b*****rs had caused gradually a state of erotic arousal peremptorily demanded satisfaction. 'Okay,' I cried. I introduce the temple of Sodom, while you be filled with your sturdy sentinel Venus. -Say rather that legitimate pleasure, 'said the Superior with a sarcastic grin . Be as you say. I am happy to again enjoy this narrow slit Bella lay still on her belly, up makeshift bed, his subsequent curves totally exposed, more dead than alive as a result of brutal attack that had just suffered. Not a drop of semen so abundantly had been poured into his dark niche was out of it, but underneath her slit distilling the mixture still emissions both priests. Ambrose held her. Placed by Superior thighs, Bella found with the call of the still vigorous red cock against her vulva. Slowly I led inward, sinking about it. Finally got fully, just the root. But now the Superior vigorous wrapped his arms around her waist, draw it on themselves and leave their extensive and delicious buttocks against the anxious member Ambrose, who was headed straight for the already well moistened opening between the two hills. Had to overcome the many difficulties that arose, but after the lewd Ambrosio felt buried within the bowels of his victim. Slowly he began to move backward and forward from the well lubricated channel. Retardé as possible their relief. and was able to enjoy the vigorous onslaught that the Superior Bella lunged ahead.
Page 32
Page 32 of 107 Suddenly, heaving a deep sigh, the Superior came to the end, and Bella felt her sex quickly invaded by milk. He could not resist and came abundantly, mingling his stroke with those of his assailants. Ambrose, however, had not wasted all their resources, and still keeping strongly the cute girl impaled. Clemente could not resist the opportunity offered by the fact that the Superior had retired to wash, and launched on Bella's lap to get almost immediately penetrate inside, now liberally bathed in viscous residue. With everything and it was huge red monster, Bella found a way to receive it and for a few of the minutes that followed not heard anything other than voluptuous sighs and groans of the combatants. At one point his movements became more agitated. Bella felt like that every moment was his last moment. The huge member Ambrosio was inserted into the rear duct to the testicles, whereas trunk giant Clemente foamed back inside her vagina. She was held by the two men, with your feet off the ground, and supported by the pressure, now the front, now behind, as a result of the attacks with that the priests entered their members excited by their respective holes. When Bella was about to lose consciousness, warned by the panting and Gross tremendous stiffness before him, that he was about to download, and a moments later he felt the warm flow injection sent the giant penis in viscous jets. - Ah ...! I come! Clemente cried, saying that Bella flooded inside, with great delight from it. - I also arrives! Cried Ambrosio, staying more in his powerful member, while throwing a jet of milk within the bowels of Bella. So both vomiting followed the prolific content of their bodies inside the Bella, which provided this double sense a real deluge of enjoyments. Anyone can understand that a flea average intelligence had to be shows disgust and unpleasant as I witnessed and I thought it was my duty to disclose. But certain feelings of friendship and sympathy for the young Bella urged to remain still in their company. The events came to me right and, as we shall see later, determined my movements in the future. They had not gone more than three days when young, at their request, met with the three priests in the same place.
Page 33
Page 33 of 107 This time Bella had paid much attention to his "toilette" and as result appeared more attractive than ever, wearing precious silks, adjusted k** boots, and gloves that were gorgeous tiny match the rest of clothing. The three men were enraptured at the sight of him, and received as warmly, soon his young bl**d flowed to her] face, inflaming desire. He locked the door immediately, and then fell to the ground cloths under Ion priests, and Bella found herself surrounded by the trio and subjected to the most diverse caresses, the members while staring shamelessly naked and threatening. The Superior was the first to come forward with the intention of enjoying Bella. Standing boldly before her took her in his arms, and covered with warm kissing her lips and face. Bella was so excited as he. Accessing your desire, the girl took off his underwear, preserving jobs exquisite dress, her silk stockings and cute booties k**. So he offered to the admiration and lewd fondling of parents. It was not long before the Superior, sinking deliciously on its recumbent figure, completely surrender their boyish charms, and was given to sink the narrow slit, with obviously unsatisfactory results. Pushing, pressing, rubbing against her, the Superior began delicious movements, which resulted in both their susceptibility awakening as his companion. He revealed his penis harder and harder and larger. - Push! Oh, pushes deep! Bella murmured. Meanwhile Ambrose and Clement, whose desire brooked no waiting, tried to possession of any part of the girl. Clemente put his huge member in her sweet hand, and Ambrose, without flinching, climbed on the hood and took the tip of his penis to her delicate bulky lips. After a moment assume Superior lewd stopped position. Bella looked over the edge of the box. Before her were the three men, each one with his erection, presenting arms. The head of the enormous apparatus Clemente was almost turned against his crass belly. Bella's dress was pulled up to her waist, exposing her legs and thighs, and between the pink and lewd crack in those moments reddened excited by the rapid movements in and out of the superior limb. - Wait! -Ordered it. We will bring order to our enjoyment. This beautiful girl has to give satisfaction to the three: it is therefore necessary that allowing us regulate our pleasures that can withstand attacks
Page 34
Page 34 of 107 desencadenemos. I for one do not mind being the first or the second, but as Ambrosio has been like an ass, and full of smoke penetrates all regions, I intend to go ahead. Since then, Clemente would take third place, and with his enormous member can halve the girl, and we shall waste our game. -The last time I cried was the third Clemente. I see no reason to I always make it last. Claim second place. -All right, so be-Superior said. You, Ambrose will share a nest slippery. 'I'm not under the strong ecclesiastical replied ....... If you go ahead, and Clemente has to be the second, passing in front of me, I'll attack the rear, and and pour my offering by other means. - Doing as you please! Bella cried. I will endure everything, but, padrecitos, hurry to start. Higher Again introduced his gun, insert that Bella received yet liking. I embraced him, hugged him and received his ejaculation jets with ecstatic passion on your part. Clemente presented below. His monstrous instrument was already between the legs plump young Bella. The disproportion was evident, but the cure was so strong and lusty as huge in size, and after several attempts violent and unsuccessful, he managed enter-is. and began to delve into the parts of member her with his mule. It is not possible to give an idea of ​​how the terrible proportions penis raunchy man excited the imagination of Bella, as vain would also try describe the frenzied passion awoke he skewered and relaxed feeling for the Father huge genitals Clemente. After a struggle that took a full ten minutes, Bella eventually receive this huge mass to the testicles, which were compressed against her anus. Bella spread her legs as much as possible, and allowed the gross enjoyed at will of her charms. Clement was anxious to end his delight, and took a room time to end their enjoyment by two violent discharges. Bella the samples received with deep delight, and mixed a copious emission him with the thick spills of lusty father. Just had withdrawn his monstrous member Clemente inside Bella, when it fell into the arms of Ambrose also powerful, According to what was stated above, Ambrose directed his attack to the buttocks, and barbaric v******e introduced throbbing head of his instrument between tender folds the rear hole.
Page 35
Page 35 of 107 Struggled in vain to host it. The broad head of his weapon was dismissed at each new assault, despite the brutal lust that was introduced, and the representing drawback that were standing. But Ambrose was not easy to defeat. He tried again and again, until one of accommodate their attacks got the tip of the penis into the delicious hole. Vigorous shaking got it to penetrate a few more inches, and a single thrust buried the lascivious priest got to the testicles. The beautiful buttocks of Bella exercised a special attraction on the lewd priest. Once penetration was achieved thanks to its brutal efforts, felt excited in the extreme, pushed the long, thick shaft inward true ecstasy, no matter the pain caused by dilation, provided to experience the delight that caused contractions of the delicate and youth her private parts. Cried Bella frightening to feel impaled by stiff brutal member r****t, and began a desperate struggle to escape, but retained Ambrose, passing his burly arms around her small waist, and managed to stay inside the Bella feverish body, unshaken in his effort invader. Step by step, committed to this struggle, the girl crossed the entire stay, without Ambrose left to have her impaled from behind. Naturally. this lewd show had come into effect on viewers. A burst of laughter came from the throats of those who began to applaud the vigor of his companion, whose face, red and contracted, testified extensively their leisure emotions. But the show aroused. addition to the hilarity, the wishes of the two witnesses. whose members began to show signs of that in any way considered satisfied. On your walk, Bella had come near Superior, which took her in his arms, circumstances Ambrosio took to begin moving his cock inside bowels of her intense heat which gave him the greatest of pleasure. The position in which they were put Bella's natural charms to match Upper lips, which instantly hit those, turning to suck in the wet slit. But the excitement caused in this way required a more solid enjoyment, so that, pulling the girl to kneel while he took his seat in his chair, he released his burning member, and quickly introduced into the her soft belly.
Page 36
Page 36 of 107 So, Bella found herself again in the crossfire, and the fierce attacks of the father The rear Ambrosio were complemented by the efforts of Fr torrid Superior in another direction. Both swam in a sea of ​​sensual delights: both were given in full delicious sensations experienced while his victim, punched ahead and behind by their thickened member had to withstand in the best way possible their movements excited. But still beautiful awaited another litmus test, as soon as the vigorous Clemente could witness the close conjunction of his companions, he was inflamed by passion, got into the chair behind Superior, and taking the head of poor Bella deposited his hot weapon in her pink lips. After advancing its tip, whose narrow opening apercibían premature and drops her into the beautiful mouth of the girl, as he qóce with her soft hand rub her hard and long trunk. Meanwhile Ambrose felt his limb effects introduced by front of the Superior, while the latter also excited by the rear action the father, was approaching the spasms that accompany ejaculation. However, Clemente was the first to download, and threw a large shower in the little Bella's throat. Followed Ambrose, who, leaning on his back, threw a flood of milk his bowels, at the same time as the Superior flooded her womb. So surrounded, Bella received the attached download three priests vigorous.
Page 37
Page 37 of 107 Chapter V T THREE DAYS AFTER THE EVENTS reported on pages preceding Bella appeared as rosy and charming as always in the room reception of his uncle. In the meantime, my movements were erratic, and that in no way was low my appetite, and any new face always has some appeal to me, that not for too long makes me residence in a single point. That was how I overheard a conversation that surprised me something, and I do not hesitate to reveal it is directly related to the events mean. Through her I learned the background and character of the wily subtlety Father Ambrose. I will not reproduce here his speech, as I heard from my vantage. Suffice to mention the main points of his presentation, and to report on their goals. It was said that Ambrose was unhappy and bewildered by the sudden participation of their brethren in the last of its acquisitions, and devised a bold and diabolical plan to thwart their interference, while for submission to him as completely alien to the maneuver. In short, and to that end, Ambrose went directly to Bella's uncle, and told him how he surprised his niece and her young lover in the embrace of Cupid, in the form that left no doubt that he had received the last witness to the passion of boy, and responded to it. By taking this step the evil priest presequía further purposes. Knew too well the character of the man I was, and also knew that a part important in their own real life was not entirely unknown uncle. Indeed, the couple understood perfectly. Ambrose was a man of strong passions, highly erotic, and the same happens with Bella's uncle. The latter had confessed thoroughly with Ambrose, and in the course of their confessions had revealed a wish so irregular, that the priest had no doubt accomplish any of that make him share the plan he had imagined. Mr. Verbouc eyes had long coveted secret to his niece. He had confessed. Now Ambrose provide evidence that opened his eyes to the fact that she had begun to entertain feelings of the same nature to the opposite sex.
Page 38
Page 38 of 107 Ambrosio's condition came to mind. It was his spiritual confessor, and asked advice . The holy man gave him to understand that his chance had come, and that it would ahead for both share the prize. This statement struck a chord in the character of Verbouc, which Ambrosio not ignorant. If anything could provide a real sensual pleasure, or put more charm to it, was to witness the act of carnal copulation, and then complete their satisfaction with a second hand penetration to ejaculation in the body's own patient. The pact was sealed well. We sought the opportunity to guarantee the necessary Secret (Bella's aunt was a handicapped who did not leave his room>, and Ambrose Bella prepared for the event that was to unfold. After a preliminary speech, in which he warned that one should not say word about their privacy before and after to inform him that his uncle had known, who know why duct, what happened with her boyfriend, was gradually revealing projects that had been developed. He even spoke of the passion that had awakened in his uncle, to tell then, quite simply, the best way to avoid deep resentment would show obedience to its requirements, whatever it may be. Mr. Verbouc was a healthy and robust constitution, which was about fifty years. As uncle who was always inspired him deep respect Bella, sentiment in which was mingled something of fear for his authoritative presence. It had taken care of her since the death of his b*****r, and always treated, if not with affection, not with detachment, albeit with reservations that were natural given his character. Obviously Bella had no reason to expect mercy from his part in a such occasion, even your relative find an excuse for it. I will not dwell on the first fifteen minutes, tears Bella's pregnancy with who received hugs too tender of his uncle, and the well deserved censure. The interesting comedy followed by numbered steps, until Mr. Verbouc placed his beautiful niece on her legs to reveal that purpose boldly had made to possess. You must not offer silly resistance, Bella, his uncle said. I will not hesitate nor aparentaré modesty. Simply this good father has sanctified the operation, so that possess your body just as you enjoyed your reckless buddy and your consent. Bella was deeply confused. Although sexy, as we have seen, and to an extent that is unusual in such a young age like yours, had been educated in within the strict conveniences created by the severe and repellent character of its relative. Everything horrible crime that he proposed appeared before his eyes. Not even the presence and the Father Ambrose alleged agreement could lessen the suspicion with which contemplated the terrible proposition that made him openly.
Page 39
Page 39 of 107 Bella shook in surprise and terror at the nature of the proposed offense. This offended her new attitude. The change occurred between the reserved and stern uncle, whose anger had always lamented and feared, and whose precepts was used to receive with reverence, and that ardent admirer, thirsting for the favors she had granted to another, the affected deeply, and disgustándola aturdiéndola Meanwhile Mr. Verbouc, which evidently was not willing to grant time to reflect. and whose excitement was visible in many ways, took his young niece in his arms, and despite his reluctance, he covered his face and throat passionate kisses and prohibited. Ambrose, to which the girl had gone to this requirement, not provided relief, but on the contrary, with a grim smile caused by emotion others, encouraging one with secret looks to move forward with the satisfaction of their pleasure and lust. In such adverse circumstances sc all resistance was difficult. Bella was young and infinitely impotent by comparison. under the firm embrace of relative. Born into a frenzy by contact and obscene caresses allowed, Verbone set out with renewed zeal to take possession of the person of her niece. Their preyed nervous fingers will the beautiful satin of her thighs. Another firm push, not Although Bella drought closing them firmly in defense of their sex, lewd hand reached the same rosy lips, and trembling fingers closed and separated the wet slit fortification defending his modesty. Until then Ambrose had not been more than a silent observer exciting conflict. But this point also came forward, and passing his powerful left arm around the girl's slender waist, locked himself in his right the two her small hands, which, like subject, easily left her at the mercy of lewd caresses of his kin. Out of charity, beg her, gasping for his efforts. Let go! It too horrible! It is monstrous! How can you be so cruel? I'm lost! -In no way are you lost pretty niece, 'replied the uncle. Only wakes the Venus pleasures reserved for his devotees, and whose love saved for those who have the courage Enjoy them while they are unable to do so. -I have been horribly deceived cried Bella, unconvinced by this ingenious explanation. I see it all clearly. What a shame! I can not permitíroslo. I can not! Oh, not at all! Holy Mother! Soltadne, man! Oh! Oh! -Estate Serene, You have to submit. Yes I may not otherwise I'll take it by f***e. So open those nice legs, let me feel the exquisite warmth of these soft and lascivious thighs, let me put my hand on this
Page 40
Page 40 of 107 divine womb ... Be still, crazy! At last you are mine. Oh, how I've waited for this, Bella! However, Bella still offered some resistance, which only served to excite abnormal appetite even further from his assailant, while still holding Ambrose firmly. - Oh, what a beautiful ass! Verbouc exclaimed, as he slid his intrusive velvety hands over poor Bella thighs and round cheeks caressed their backsides. Ah, what a glorious pussy! Now is everything to me, and duly celebrated at the appropriate time. - Let go! Bella shouted. , Oh. oh! These last gasps arose from the throat of the tormented girl while between the two men f***ed her to put her back on a sofa next. When it fell on him was f***ed to lie down, through the work of Ambrosio strongman, while Mr. Verbouc, who had raised her dresses to put the bare their legs in silk stockings and exquisite forms of its niece, it was back for a moment to enjoy the indecent exhibition Bella was f***ed to do. -Dude are you crazy? Bella cried again, while with his trembling limbs struggled in vain to hide the lustful displayed in all its nakedness crudeness. Please Let go! -Yes, Bella, I'm crazy, crazy passion for you, crazy with lust to possess you, for enjoy you, for my fill with your body. Resistance is futile. It is my will, and I will enjoy these cute charms; within this narrow and small case. While saying this, Mr. Verbouc was about the final act of i****tuous drama. He undid his lower garments, and without any consideration of modesty exhibited wantonly in the eyes of his niece's voluminous proportions and ruddy his excited member, erect and radiant, looked at her menacingly. A moment later he threw himself on his prey, firmly held on their backs by the priest, and applying his rampant weapon against the tender hole, tried to make the inserting one member conjunction long and wide proportions in the body of the niece. But ongoing body contortions cute Bella, disgust and horror that had seized it, and the inadequate size of their immature parts, impediments to effective were the guy who waited reach victory readily available, Never more ardently wished that in those moments contribute to disarm a champion, and tenderly by the cries of the gentle Bella, with the body of a flea, but with the soul of a wasp, I jumped in one leap to the rescue. Sinking my lancet on the cover sensitive scrotum was Mr. Verbouc question of a second, and had the desired effect. An acute sense of pain and itching will
Page 41
Page 41 of 107 were stopped. The interval was fatal, because a few moments later and thighs Beautiful young belly were covered by the liquid which attested the vigor of his i****tuous relation. Curses, not loud such, but from the bottom, followed this unexpected setback. The would-be r****t had to withdraw from his vantage position and, unable to continue the battle, withdrew the weapon useless. No sooner had Mr. Verbouc delivered his niece of the annoying situation in which was when Father Ambrose began to manifest v******e of their own excitement caused by the passive contemplation of the erotic scene. As she satisfaction meaning of the act, keeping fast hold of his powerful embrace Bella, his habit did not ask the front cover of your state of rigidity member had acquired. Their fearsome weapon, apparently disregarding the limitations imposed by clothing, pushed through them to appear lumpy, with its round bare head and throbbing by the desire of enjoyment. - Ah! cried the other, casting a glance at the relaxed lewd member confessor. Here is a champion who does not know defeat, I guarantee-and taking deliberately in his hands, he made himself with obvious delight handling. -; What a monster! How strong and how stiff is maintained! Ambrose's father got up, denouncing the intensity of his desire for the CIE1 on face, and placing the frightened Bella in better position, took his red bump on the wet opening, and proceeded to enter into with desperate effort. Pain, excitement and intense eagerness roamed the entire nervous system of the victim of their lust for each new thrust. Although this was not the first time the father had touched Ambrosio entries as it, covered with moss, the fact that his uncle was present, it unseemly of all the scene, the deep conviction-that for the first time he did this, the speaking deceit victim by the father and his selfishness, were elements that combined to stifle within those extreme feelings of pleasure had demonstrated so powerfully once. But Ambrose's performance gave him no time for Bella to think, because when feel the gentle pressure, like a glove, its delicate sheath, hurried to complete throwing conjunction with a few vigorous and skillful thrusts to bury his member on her body to the testicles. There was a barbarian refocilamíento range of fast connections and pressures, steady and continuous until a murmur in the throat of Bella announced that the nature claimed its rights therein, and that the fight had reached loving exquisite crises in which spasm of indescribable pleasure fast walking voluptuously nervous system, with the head thrown back, chapped lips and fingers clenched, his body became inherent rigidity these effects absorbents, in the course of which the nymph sheds his youthful essence to mix with the jets evacuated by her lover.
Page 42
Page 42 of 107 Bella's body contorted, his eyes glassy and his hands trembling, clearly revealed to his state, without betraying it also whisper laboriously ecstasy escaped her lips trembling. The entire mass of that powerful weapon now well lubricated, worked deliciously in their youth sides. The excitement was growing by Ambrosio moments, and his cock, hard as iron, each thrust threatening to download its viscous nature. - Oh, I can not take it anymore! I feel that milk comes, Verbouc! Have you fuck that. It's delicious. The sheath fits me like a glove. Oh! Oh! Oh! More frequent vigorous and powerful assaults-jump-a real robust submergence within the weak man figurine of her, a tight embrace, and Beautiful, with inexpressible pleasure, felt the warm shed her r****t injection in jets thick and viscous deep inside her tender insides. Ambrose withdrew his penis with evident reluctance steaming, exposing the shiny parts of the girl, of which flowed a thick mass of secretions. 'Well,' said Verbouc, on whom the scene had produced effects extremely exciting. Now it was my turn, good Father Ambrose. Have you enjoyed my niece under my eyes as he wished, and my faith has been well ****d. She pleasures shared with you, my predictions have been confirmed, can receive and can enjoy, and one can be fed into your body. Right. I'll start. At the end got my chance and now can not escape me. I will satisfy a desire long cherished. Appease this insatiable lust aroused in me the daughter of my b*****r. Member Observe, now raises his red head. Express my desire for you, Bella. Feel, my dear niece, how have hardened your uncle's testicles. Being filled for you. It is you who has made this thing has been enlarged and straightened both: are you that intended to provide relief. Discover your head, Bella! Easy, my girl; let me take your hand. Oh, cut the crap! No flushing or modesty. Without resistance. Can you notice its length? You have to get it all in that hot slit the father Ambrose just filled so well. Can you see the big balloons hanging by below, Bella? They are full of semen that I will download to enjoy yours and mine. Yes, Bella, in the womb of the daughter of my b*****r. The idea of ​​the terrible i****t proposed ana-day consummate fuel to the fire of arousal, and caused a sensation superabundant lewd impatience, revealed both its red appearance, such as dart erection which threatened the wet parts of Bella. Mr. Verbouc took security measures. There was, in fact, and as I had said, escape for Bella. She climbed on her body and spread her legs, while Ambrose kept securely fastened. The r****t arrival saw the opportunity. The way was open, thighs well separated whites, reds and wet lips pussy of pretty girl in front of him. I could not wait. Opening Lips sex of her niece, and the red head pointing his gun at the vulva prominent, is
Page 43
Page 43 of 107 moved forward, and pushed and screamed in plunged in sensual pleasure full length on Bella's stomach. - Oh, God! I'm finally in it! Verbouc shrieked. Oh! Ah! What pleasure! How beautiful it is! How tight! Oh! The Good Father Ambrose Bella grabbed more firmly. This made a violent effort, and let out a cry of pain and terror when felt the turgid member into his uncle who, firmly embedded in the warm person of his victim, began a rapid and spirited race for selfish pleasure. It was the lamb into the jaws of the wolf, the dove in the eagle's talons. No pity or care even by her feelings, above all attacked until, too soon for own lustful desire, with a cry of pleasurable trance, unloaded inside her niece a rich stream of her i****tuous fluid. Again and again the two enjoyed their unhappy victim. His fiery lust, stimulated by the contemplation of the pleasure experienced by the other, dragged the insanity. He soon tried to attack Bella Ambrosio her buttocks, but Verbouc, without certainly had his reasons for prohibírselos, opposed it. The priest, however. without self-conscious, he lowered his head to enter his huge tool from behind in sex it. Verbouc knelt in front to watch the event, which-with the conclusion Diose true delight-sucking lips well filled pussy of her niece. That night I went with Bella to bed, because despite my nerves had impacted by a dreadful crash, why is not my appetite had decreased and was a fortune that my young protege possessed not so irritable skin to chafe too much for my labors to satisfy my appetite naturally. The rest went to dinner with you I said my energies, and found a secure retirement and deliciously tender warm moss i covered the mound of the cute Bella, had it not been because, at midnight, a violent rampage came to disturb my decent rest. The girl had been held by a rugged and powerful embrace, and a heavy tamping humanity strongly her delicate body. A gasp went to the frightened her lips, and in the midst of their vain efforts to escape, and its not luckiest measures to prevent the consummation of the purposes of his assailant, I recognized the voice and the person of Mr. Verbouc. The surprise was complete, and after he had to be useless the weak resistance she could offer. His uncle, with feverish haste and terrible excitement caused by the contact with their velvety limbs, took possession of their most secret charms and prey to his lust hateful delved his rampant penis in her young niece. There followed a furious struggle, in which each played a different.
Page 44
Page 44 of 107 The r****t, also fired by the difficulties of his conquest, and by the exquisite sensations he was experiencing, he buried his stiff member in lewd cover, and tried through rush eager to facilitate copious discharge, while Bella, whose temperament was not wise enough to resist proof that violent and lascivious assault, tried in vain to contain the violent imperatives of nature awakened by the exciting friction, which threatened to betray him, until at last, with great trembling in his limbs and breath, he gave up and downloaded the overflow onto the dart filled as deliciously throbbing inside. Mr. Verbone was fully aware of the advantage of their situation, and changing tactics as prudent general, took good care not to expel all its reserves, and caused a further advance from your gracious opponent. Verbouc had no great difficulty in achieving its purpose, although the struggle seemed excite to frenzy. The bed rocked and swayed: the whole room vibrated with the trembling energy of his lewd attack, both bodies reared and rolled, becoming a single mass. An insult, fiery and impatient, took them to the limit on both sides. The did lunges, pushing, lunged, retreated to reveal the broad head flushed of his swollen cock with red lips in the warm parts of Bella, to sink then to the black hairs that were born in the womb, and tangled with the smooth damp moss covering the mound of her niece, until a sigh choppy betrayed the pain and pleasure of it. Again the victory had accrued to him, and while his vigorous member is sheathed until smooth roots in her body, a tender, painful scream off and spoke of his ecstasy when, once again, the spasm of pleasure ran through her system nervous. Finally, with a brutal grunt of triumph, unleashed a torrid stream viscous liquid in the back of the die of it. Owned by the frenzy of a newly born desire and still not satisfied with the possession of this beautiful flower, the brutal Verbouc turned the body of his semidesmayada niece, to expose their attractive buttocks. Its purpose was obvious, and it was more when, spreading her anus filled with milk sex, pushed his index as inside he could. His passion had come back to a fever pitch. Walked toward his penis rotund buttocks, and lying on his body encimándose, placed his shiny head on the small hole, then striving for venture into it. After he got his purpose, and Bella took her into his rectum in its entirety, the staff of his uncle. The narrowness your anus provided the same the greatest pleasure, and continued to work slowly back it forward for a quarter of an hour at least, after which time their acquired speech device rigidity of iron, and discharged into the bowels of his niece streams of milk. It was morning when Mr. Verbouc released his lustful embrace niece he had satisfied his passion, which slid achieved exhausted to seek shelter in
Page 45
Page 45 of 107 his trio bed. Bella, meanwhile, satiated and exhausted, he fell into a heavy sl**p, from which there woke up late in the day. When he came back to his room. Bella had experienced a change that does not mattered not struggled at all to analyze. The passion had taken possession it to form part of his character had awakened within him strong sexual emotions, and given them satisfaction. The refinement of the delivery to the themselves had generated lust, and lust had paved the way for the satisfaction of the senses without restraint, even unnatural inland. -Bella-almost an innocent girl until very recently-basin had become of Suddenly a woman of violent passions. slow and unstoppable lust.
Page 46
Page 46 of 107 Chapter VI READER NOT BOTHER WITH THE story of how it happened that one day I found myself comfortably hidden in the person of good Father Clement, nor I will stop to explain how it was that I was present when the same ecclesiastical confession received a stylish little lady of about twenty years of age. I soon discovered, by the course of their conversation, which although closely related with persons of rank, the lady did not have titles, but was married to one of the most wealthy landowners of the population. The names do not matter here. So this pretty suppress the penitent. After the confessor had given his blessing to end after the ceremony through which he had come into possession of the elite of the secrets of the young is-flora, nothing reluctant, he led the church aisle to the same small sacristy where he received his first lesson Bella coupling sanctified. He spent the lock on the door and no time was lost. The lady took off his clothes, and the burly confessor opened his robe to reveal his enormous weapon, which red head towered menacingly. No sooner realized this appearance, the lady took hold of the member, as one who takes possession by any means an object of delight that it is not by any means unknown. Her delicate hand gently squeezed the upright pillar that was one stiff muscle, while his eyes devoured in its entirety and its swollen proportions. -You have to stick it behind the lady, 'I said. In leorette. But you be very careful, so awfully big! The father's eyes sparkled in his redheaded Clemente stubborn, and its huge weapon was a jerky beat could lift a chair. A second later the little lady was kneeling on the chair, and the father Clemente, approaching her, lifted her fine white undergarments to leave disclosed a squat, rounded bottom, under which, half hidden among some plump thighs, were the red lips a delicious vulva, heavily shaded by clumps of brown hair that curled around it. Clemente did not wait more incentives. Spitting on the tip of his cock, placed his head in the wet warm lips and then, after many assaults and efforts, managed to make it go to the testicles. Delved more ... and more .. and more, until he gave the impression that the beautiful recipient could not support more without risk of damage to your vital organs, Entre both her face reflected the extraordinary pleasure he caused the gigantic member. Father Clement suddenly stopped. I was in until the testicles. His hairs frayed red and plump cheeks harassed the lady's buttocks. This was
Page 47
Page 47 of 107 received inside your body, in all its length, the sheath of the priest. Then encounter began shaking the bench and all the furniture of the room. Clinging with both arms around her frail body, the sexy priest flushed thoroughly in every stroke, without removing more than half of its length Member to penetrate better in each attack, until the lady began to shudder effect of the exquisite sensations that gave him such an assault Nature. Soon, his eyes closed and his head fall forward, poured on invading the warm essence of his nature, Clemente parent meanwhile kept inside triggering the sheath hot and every time your weapon more hardened, reaching resemble a steel bar solid. But everything has an end, and so had the pleasure of good priest, because after having pushed, fought, tight and shake with rage, his staff could not resist, and felt to reach the point of discharge of its sap, reaching in this way to ecstasy. I come at last. Letting out a cry sank to the root inside their member of the lady, and poured into her womb a rich stream of milk. It was all over, had spent the last spasm. Had been shed the last drop, and lay Clemente as dead. The reader will imagine that the good Father Clement would be satisfied with just this single coup that had just strike with such excellent effects, nor the lady, whose licentious appetites had been appeased so powerfully did not want and new skirmishes. On the contrary, this intercourse had only to wake up the both sensual faculties dormant, and again felt flame wake desire. The lady was lying on his back, his burly r****t pounced on her, and sinking your ram until hairs gathered both came again, filling his matrix a slimy stream. Still unsatisfied, the raunchy couple continued to their exciting hobby. This time Clement lay on his back, and the young lady, after fiddling lasciviously with enormous genitals, took the red head of his cock between her pink lips, the while stimulating him with pat maddening to achieve maximum tension, all with an avidity that ended up causing an abundant discharge of fluid thick and warm, this time filled his pretty mouth and ran down his throat. Then the lady, whose lust was at least equal to that of her confessor, was placed on the burly figure of it, and after having secured another huge erection, impaled in the beating dart to not expose anything more than big balls hanging hardened under the gun. Thus sucked until a fourth Clemente downloads. Heaving a strong smell of semen under the abundant ejaculations of the priest, and fatigued by the exceptional length of entertainment, Diose then comfortably contemplate the monstrous proportions and capacity were common than its giant confessor.
Page 48
Page 48 of 107 Chapter VII BELLA HAD A FRIEND, A DAMITA ONLY a few months older than she, the daughter of a wealthy gentleman, who lived near Mr. Verbouc. Julia, however. was less ardent and voluptuous temperament, and Bella soon realized that not speaks matured enough to understand the feelings of passion, understand the strong instincts aroused pleasure. Julia was slightly taller than her young friend, somewhat less plump, but with forms capable of delighting the eye and captivate the heart of an artist so its perfect cut and exquisite detail. It is assumed that a flea can not describe the beauty of the people. not even the those that feed. All I can say, therefore, is that Julia Delmont was in my view a great gift, and one day it would be for someone of sex opposite, as it was made to arouse the desire of most insensible of men, and to enchant with their graceful manners and pleasant always contained the most demanding worshiper of Venus. Julia's father had, as we have said, extensive resources, his mother was a who looked rather goofy little daughter, or something else other than their duties religious, in the exercise of which employed most of his time as well as in devotees visit the old neighborhood that stimulated their predilections. Mr. Delmont was relatively young. Robust constitution, was full of life, and inasmuch as his pious spouse was too busy to allow the matrimonial pleasures which the poor man had a right, it's looking for Other sides. Mr. Delmont had a friend, a cute young girl, as I concluded, not was satisfied merely to his wealthy protector. Mr. Delmont in any way confined his attentions to her friend, her habits were erratic, and frankly erotic inclinations. In such circumstances, it is not surprising that his eyes were set in the beautiful body cocoon flower that was the niece of his friend, Bella. She had had chance to push his gloved hand, to kiss-of course-his paternal air white cheek, and even place his hand trembling clear that accidentally-on her plump thighs. Actually, Bella, much more experienced than most girls her tender age, he realized that Mr. Delmont only waiting for an opportunity to take things to its ultimate conclusion. And this was precisely what had pleased to Bella, but was watched too closely, and the new and unfortunate situation that had just come monopolized all his thoughts .
Page 49
Page 49 of 107 Ambrose's father, however, was aware well of the need to stay on notice, and did not let any opportunity pass, when the girl came to his confessional, for direct and pertinent questions about their behavior towards others, and conduct that others watched with his penitent. That's how Bella came to confess his feelings spiritual guide engendered in her by the lecherous Mr. Delmont proceed. Ambrose's father gave him good advice, and immediately began the task Bella to suck the penis. After this delicious episode, and deleted that were the footsteps of pleasure, the worthy priest was assigned with his usual cunning, to take advantage of the facts of they had just learned. His sensual and vicious brain soon devise a plan whose boldness and restlessness I, a humble insect, do not know that it was never equaled. Of course, in the act Julia decided that she had to be yours someday. This was second nature. But to achieve this goal, and have fun at the same time with the Bella unquestionably passion had awakened in Mr. Delmont, conceived a double consummation, which was carried out by the most indecent and repulsive plan I ever heard of the reader. The first thing to do was to awaken the imagination of Julia, and stoke it the latent fires of lust. This noble task entrusted the good priest to Bella, which, properly instructed, readily agreed to do it. Since we had already broken the ice in his own case, Bella, in fact, not wanted nothing but to get Julia out as guilty as her. So he gave the task of corrupting his young friend. How did he, we shall see in due time. It was only a few days after the initiation of the young beautiful girl in the delights of crime in its i****tuous we have already reported, and in which there had been more Mr. Verbouc experience because he had to leave the row. In the long run, without But he had to present the new opportunity, and Bella found a second time, single and serene, in the company of his uncle and father Ambrosio. The afternoon was cold, but reigned stay pleasant heat-quote the effect of a stove installed in the luxury department. The soft, plush sofas and ottomans provided that the room furnished it to it an air of indolence and abandonment. In the bright light of a lamp exquisitely scented the two men seemed elegant devotees of Bacchus and Venus as they sat, scantily clad, after a sumptuous snack.
Page 50
Page 50 of 107 As for Bella, as it was exceeded in beauty. Wearing a charming 'negligie', half and half hid discovered those blooming charms that proud as could be shown. His arms, shapely admirably, her soft silk covered legs, the heaving bosom, which protruded two white apples, exquisitely rounded and finished in as many strawberries, shapely hips, and tiny feet imprisoned in tight shoes, were charms, in addition to many others, were a delicate and delicious with whom she had been intoxicated the deities themselves, and in which they would indulge the two lewd mortals. It took, however, a small incentive to increase the excitement of the abnormal infamous and desires of those two men who at that time, with eyes injected by lust, looked at will the treasures deployment was reach. Convinced that they were to be interrupted, they prepared both to make lewd attouchernents that would meet the desire bask in what they had to view. Unable to contain his anxiety, sexy man extended his hand, and drawing to yes to his niece, he slid his fingers between her legs only at random. For his part, priest took possession of her sweet breasts, to plunge your face in them. Neither stopped modesty considerations to interfere with his pleasure, so that members of the two strong men were then displayed throughout its extension, and remained excited and erect, heads burning as a result of bl**d pressure and muscle tension. - Oh, how touching me! Bella murmured, opening voluntarily thighs trembling hands of his uncle, Ambrose almost drowned while the lavish delicious kisses with his thick lips, At one point the complacent captured Bella's hand inside his warm palm the priest vigorous rigid member. - What, sweetie, is not great? Did not burning to expel the juice within you? Oh, how to turn me on, my daughter! Your hand. .. your sweet hand. .. Oh! I'm dying insert it into your soft belly! Kiss me, Bella! Verbouc, see how-ons in their niece! - Holy Mother, what the fuck! Go, Bella, what his head! How it shines! What trunk so long and so white! And see how it bends as if it were a snake in Stalking his victim! It looks a drop on the tip! Look, Bella! - Oh, how hard it is! How vibrates! How rush! I can barely comprehend it! I you kill these kisses, I sorbéis life! Mr. Verbouc made a move forward, and at the same time put exposed his own weapon, erect and red hot, naked and wet head. Bella's eyes lit up at the prospect.
Page 51
Page 51 of 107 -We need to establish an order for our pleasures, Bella, 'said his uncle. We must extend as much as possible, our ecstasy. Ambrosio is rampant. What a****l is splendid! You have to see which member! , Is equipped as a stallion! Ah, my niece, my creature, with that will dilate your crack. The sink to your body, and after a good run downloaded a torrent of milk for pleasure yours! - What a pleasure! Bella murmured. Longing receive up to my waist. Yes, yes. Not hasten the delicious final all work for it. I would have said more, but at that time the red tip of the rigid member Mr. Verbouc entered his mouth. With Bella received increased avidity hard and throbbing between her lips object coral, and admitted as much as it could. He began to lick around his tongue, and even tried to introduce it into the red tip opening. Was excited to frenzy. Her cheeks were burning, his breath came and went with spasmodic anxiety. He clung indeed the member of lewd priest and his young tight cunt throbbed with pleasure anticipated. He wanted to continue tickling, rubbing and exciting the swollen trunk lewd Ambrosio, but the burly priest motioned him to stop. 'Wait a moment, she sighed Bella, you're going to make me come. Bella dropped the huge white dart leaned back so that his uncle could drive slowly into and out of his mouth, without the look of it stop for a moment to pay attention to the extraordinary eagerly Ambrosio member dimensions. I never liked Bella with much delight of a penis, as was now enjoying respected member of his uncle. For this reason he applied his lips to it with the greatest pleasure, sipping morbidly secretion that occasionally exuded tip. Mr. Verbouc was enraptured with their attentive services. Then the priest knelt, head shaved and passing between the legs of Verbouc, who was standing at his niece, plump thighs opened it to set aside then with his fingers the red lips of her vulva, and sticking his tongue inward, to while her thick lips covered his youthful and energized parts. Bella shuddered with pleasure. His uncle became even more rigid, and pushed strongly within the beautiful mouth of the girl, who took his balls between your hands to squeeze them gently. He pulled back his skin was burning log, and resumed her sucking with obvious delight. - Come here! Bella said, abandoning for a moment the head viscous order to be able to speak and take breath. Come on, man! I like both taste! -You can do it, dearie, but not yet. We should not go so fast. - Oh, how my mama! How I lick your tongue! I'm on fire! It kills me! - Ah, Bella! Now I feel more than pleasure: I have reconciled with the joys of our contacts i****tuous.
Page 52
Page 52 of 107 -I really do, uncle. Put me back in your fucking mouth. Not yet, Bella, my love. Do not make me wait too. I're crazy. Father! Father! Oh, is coming towards me, ready to fuck! God, what the hell! Mercy! I leave in two! Ambrosio Meanwhile, emboldened by the delicious romp to which it was entertaining, became too excited to remain as it was, and taking the opportunity Verbouc a momentary withdrawal, stood up and lay down on his back, into the soft couch, a beautiful girl. Verbouc took in his hand the formidable penis holy father, gave him a pair of Preliminary shock, skin removal around his egg-shaped head, and anchurosa tip routing and ardent towards pink slit, pushed vigorously into her belly. Moisture noble lubricated parts of the creature facilitated entry head and the front, and the weapon of the priest soon became mired. Continued strong lunges, and brutal lust reflected in the face, and little pity for the youth of his victim, Ambrose skewered. Bella excitation exceeded pain, so that opened leg as far as he can to enable gloat as they wish in the possession of her beauty. A strangled cry escaped Bella's lips parted as she felt that great weapon, hard as iron, pressing her womb, and stretching it to its large size. Mr. Verbouc not missing a detail of lusty spectacle offered to his view, and the effect was maintained near the excited partner. At one point he put his little less vigorous in hand convulsed member of her niece. Ambrose, as soon as he was firmly lodged in the body cute beneath him, restrained his anxiety. Calling on his extraordinary power assistance self-control with which he was endowed, passed his trembling hands on hips girl, and discovered his clothes away his hairy belly, with which each Shake rubbing her fluffy bush. Suddenly the priest accelerated his work. With powerful and rhythmic thrusts buried in the tender body that lay beneath him. Strongly pressed forward, and White Bella wrapped her arms around his muscular neck. His balls hit the chubby buttocks of her, his instrument had penetrated to the hairs, black and curly, completely covering her sex. -Now you have it. Look, Verbouc, your niece. See how she enjoys the rites ecclesiastics. Ah, what a pleasure! How I nibble with her tight pussy! - Oh, dear, dear ...! Oh, good father, jodedme! I'm coming. Push! Push! Kill me with him, if you please, but do not fail to move you! So! Oh! Heavens! Ah! Ah! How great it is! How goes into me!
Page 53
Page 53 of 107 The couch creaked because of their quick jolts. - Oh. God! Bella cried. It's killing me .., really is too ... Me die ... I'm coming! And letting out a scream lawyer, the girl came, flooding the thick shaft that was fucking so delightfully. The long penis engruesó and further inflamed. I also finished off the ball swelled, and all the tremendous apparatus seemed about to explode with lust. The young beautiful girl incoherent whisper, of which only understood the word fuck. Ambrosio also completely enraged, feeling his huge yerga trapped meats in juvenile girl could not hold back and grabbing the buttocks of Bella with both hands, pushed inwards tremendous entire length of his cock and fired, throwing the thick jets of his fluid, one after another, just inside your playmate. A roar like wild b**st escaped from his chest as they threw their warm milk. - Oh, it's coming! I is flooding! I feel! Ah, what a treat! Meanwhile fuck the priest, sunk deep in the body of Bella, still issuing its swollen head pearly semen that filled her parent's youth. - Ah, how much you are giving me! 'Said Bella, as she swayed on his feet and was running in all directions, legs down, the warm fluid. How viscous white! This was exactly the situation most anxiously awaited the uncle, and therefore quietly proceeded to take it. He looked at her beautiful silk stockings soaked, put his fingers between her pussy lips red, oozing semen smeared over his hairless sex. Then, placing his niece properly before him, Verbouc exhibited once again its stiff and hairy champion, and excited by the exceptional scenes that both had delighted him, watched with eager zeal the tender parts of the young Bella, completely covered as they were by the discharges of the priest, and still exuding thick and heavy prolific drops of fluid. Bella, in obedience to his wishes, she opened her legs as much as possible. His uncle placed forward to his naked person between her thighs logs. -Be still, my dear niece. Fuck me is not as fat nor as long as the Father Ambrose, but I know how to fuck, and you can check it the milk your uncle not as thick and pungent as any cleric. See how I stiffly. .. - And how you make me wait! Bella said. I see your dear yerga waiting turn. How is red! Push me, dear uncle! I'm ready again, and the good father Ambrosio thee well oiled road. The hard cock touched her head flushed the open lips, still quite slippery, and its tip firmly entrenched. Then he began to penetrate the member itself, and after a few thrusts firm that relative copy
Page 54
Page 54 of 107 had ventured to the testicles in the womb of her niece, basking lustfully between evidencing its previous tuff and impious forth with the father. -Dear uncle cried the girl. Remember who you're fucking. Not is an odd, is the daughter of your b*****r, your own niece. Fuck me good, then, man. Give me the full power of your vigorous fuck. Fuck me! Fuck me until your i****tuous milk spilling inside me! Ah! Oh! Oh! And uncontrollably before the spell of their own lustful thoughts, Bella gave the most unbridled sensuality, to the great delight of his uncle. The vigorous man, enjoying the satisfaction of his favorite lust, began to perform a series of fast and powerful thrusts. Notwithstanding that flooded was, her pretty vulva opponent was itself small, and narrow enough to pinch deliciously into the opening, and thus lead to increased pleasure quickly. Verbouc to throw rose angrily into her body, and beautiful young was seized with the urgency of a lust sated yet. Your yerga thickened and hardened further. The tingling soon became almost unbearable. Bella turned himself entirely to pleasure the i****tuous act, until Mr. Verbouc, sighing, came inside his niece, array again flooding her with his warm fluid. Bella came also to ecstasy, and at the same time receiving the injection powerful, pleasantly host no less ardent shed a proof of his enjoyment. Having thus completed the act, was given time for Bella to make their ablutions, and then, after an invigorating rush of wine glass filled to the brim, it sat the three to enter into a diabolical plan for the **** and enjoyment of the beautiful Julia Delmont. Bella confessed that Mr. Delmont he wanted, and that was evidently waiting the opportunity to move things to the satisfaction of his whims. For his part, Father Ambrose confessed that his member is straightened at the sole mention of the name of the girl. He had confessed and admitted jokingly that during the ceremony he could not control his hands, as his mere breath aroused in him crave sensual uncontrollable. Mr. Verbouc said he was equally anxious solace provided their sweet charms, whose very description as mad. But the problem was how implement the plan. -If the **** without preparation, shatter exclaimed Father Ambrose, showing once again its ruddy machine, still oozing its tests Finally enjoyment which had not wiped. -I can not enjoy it first. I need the excitement of previous copulation - Verbouc objected.
Page 55
Page 55 of 107 -I would rather see the girl ****d Bella said. Observe the operation with delight, and when Father Ambrose had introduced his big thing Inside of it, you could do the same with me to compensate the gift that I would do the pretty Julia. -Yes, that combination could be delicious. - What will it do? Bella asked. Holy Mother, how stiff is back yerga your dear Father Ambrose! -I have an idea just thinking about it gives me a violent erection. Implementation would be the height of lust, and therefore pleasure. -Let's see what it is cried the other two as One. 'Wait a bit,' said the holy man, as Bella stripped the red head your instrument to tickle cn wet hole with the tip of his tongue. -Listen carefully, Ambrosio said. Mr. Delmont is in love with Bella. We're on his daughter, and this creature that I now face is sucking her jo like to see Julia skewered tender it to the depths of your vital organs, with the only and provided lustful desire for an extra dose of pleasure. So far all We disagree. Now lend me your attention, and you, Bella, let alone my instrument. I Here is my plan: I know that the little Julia is not insensitive to their a****l instincts. In Indeed, the devil feels itchy and meat. A little bit of persuasion and guile Other can do the rest. Julia will access to alleviate these anxieties is carnal appetite. Bella should encourage this purpose. Meanwhile induce the same Mr. Delmont Bella to be more daring. It will let you declare, if you want it. In reality, this is essential to the plan may be. That is the time I should intervene. I will suggest to Mr. Verbouc Delmont is a man above vulgar prejudices, and that a certain sum of money will be as to give his beautiful and virginal niece to sate their appetites. -I fail to understand it well, 'said Bella. I do not see the object-Verbouc intervened. This does more to bring us closer consummation of our plan. 'Wait a moment,' continued the good father. Until now all have agreed. Now Bella will be sold to Delmont. It will let you secretly meets your wishes in the beautiful charms of her. But the victim is not shall see him, nor he her, a.-to save face. You will be placed in a nice bedroom, you can see the fully nude body of a lovely woman, you will know that it is the victim, and you can enjoy it. - Me? Bella interrupted. Why all the mystery? Ambrose's father smirked. 'I know, Bella, have patience. What we want is to enjoy Julia Delmont, and what Mr. Delmont want to enjoy yourself. We can only achieve our goal while preventing any possibility of scandal. It is necessary that the
Page 56
Page 56 of 107 Mr. Delmont is muted, otherwise they could be harmed by the **** of his daughter. My purpose is that the lecherous Mr. Delmont **** his own daughter, in instead of Bella, and that once this lucky we have opened the way, we we give ourselves to satisfying our lust. If Delmont falls into the trap, can reveal the committed i****t, and recompensárselo with true possession of Bella, in exchange for the person of his daughter, or act according to the circumstances. - Oh, I almost am coming now! Shouted Mr. Verbouc. My gun is that fire! What up! What a wonderful show! Both men got up, and Bella was involved in their hugs. Two hard and long darts were embedded against his body kind as the moved to the couch. Ambrosio lay on their backs, Bella rode him over and took his penis stallion in his hands to take to the vulva. Mr. Verbouc looked on. Bella dropped enough that the huge weapon will delve completely; then settled above the fiery priest and began a delightful series of wave motions. Mr. Verbouc watched her nice buttocks up and down, opening and closing each successive thrust. Ambrosio had ventured down to the root, this was evident. His large testicles were stuck under it, and the thick lips of Bella came to them whenever Girl was dropped. The show will sit well with Verbouc. The virtuous man climbed onto the couch, directed her long swollen penis to Bella's ass, without great difficulty got completely buried up her womb. The butt of his niece was wide and soft as a glove, and the skin of the buttocks white as alabaster. Verbouc, however, paid no attention to these details. His cock was inside, and felt the tight little muscle compression inlet as something exquisite. The two fuck rubbing each other, only separated by a thin membrane. Bella felt the maddening effects of this double delight. After dreadful transport arrived late excitation leading to relief, and squirts milk flooded the graceful Bella. After downloaded Ambrosio twice in Bella's mouth, which also then poured her i****tuous uncle fluid, and thus ended the session. The way Bella performed their duties was such that sincere commendations earned of his two companions. Sitting on the edge of a chair, was placed in front of both of stiff so that members of both were level with her coral lips, Then taking from his lips the velvety glans, applied both hands to rub, tickle and excite the phallus and its appendices.
Page 57
Page 57 of 107 Thus put into action throughout the nervous power of the members of their playmates, with their distended to its full members, could enjoy the lascivious tingle until the choccie Bella became irresistible, and between sighs of ecstasy her mouth and throat were flooded with jets of semen. The little glutton's completely d***k. And the same would be done with a dozen, if she had opportunity.
Page 58
Page 58 of 107 Chapter VIII Bella was giving me THE MOST delicious food. His youth members never missed its crimson indentations caused by my pickets, who, to my great regret, I was f***ed to take to get my support. I determined, therefore, to continue with it, even though, in truth, his behavior of late had become moot and slightly irregular. One thing certain was that there was clearly lost all sense of delicacy and proper modesty of a maiden, and lived only to satisfy their pleasures sex. Soon he could see that the girl had not wasted any instructions given on the part he had to play in the conspiracy hatched. Now I propose to tell in what form played a role. It was not long found Bella in the mansion-flower is Delmont, and perhaps for random, or perhaps rather because he had prepared well respected citizen, alone with him. Mr. Delmont warned his chance and intelligent which were generally available to assault. He found that his pretty companion, or was in limbo as to their intentions, or was well prepared to alentarías. Mr. Delmont had already placed his arms around Bella's waist and as by accident the right of this gentle hand under his nerve compressed and palm the male member of it. What Bella showed palpable v******e of his emotion. A spasm crossed the reference subject hard throughout, and Bella did not stop a similar experience sensual pleasure. The lover gently pulled Mr. Delmont foolish yes, and hugged his body complacent. Quickly pressed a warm kiss on her cheek and whispered words promising to divert their attention from their maneuvers. Tried something else: hand rubbed Bella on the hard object, which allowed the girl could see that h excitation be too fast. Bella adhered strictly to his role at all times: it was an innocent girl and demure. Mr. Delmont, encouraged by the lack of resistance from her young friend, gave other steps even more determined. His hand wandered restless between light dresses Bella, and caressed her calves complacent. Then suddenly, while kissing passion with her red lips, her trembling fingers went below to tempt her plump thigh. Bella refused. At any other time he'd slept on their backs and would have helped make it worse, but remember the lesson, and played its role perfectly.
Page 59
Page 59 of 107 - Oh, what is bold of you! Cried the girl. What are they rude! I can not afford them! My uncle says I should not allow that anyone touch me there. In any case never before ... Bella hesitated, stopped, and his face became silly. Mr. Delmont was as curious as lovesick. - Before what. Bella? - Oh, I should explain! I should not say anything about it. Only his rough manners I did forget. - Forget what? -Something that told me my uncle often said simply Bella. - But what is it? Tell me! I dare not. In addition, do not understand what it means. -I'll explain if you tell me what it is. - Will you promise not to tell? - Certainly. -Well. For what he says is that I have never to let me put the hands there, and if anyone wants to do is to pay a lot for it. She said that, really? -Yes, of course. He said I can give you a good sum of money, and that there are many rich men pay for what you want to me, and also said I was not stupid enough to let loose the opportunity. -Really, Bella, your uncle is a perfect businessman, but did not think was a man of that kind. 'Yes it is, cried Bella. It puffed up with the money, you know that, and I I hardly know what it means, but sometimes it says it will sell my virginity. - Is it possible? Delmont thought. What type should be that! Good eye for Business must have! The more he thought Mr. Delmont about it, the more I was convinced absolute truth of the naive explanation given by Bella. It was on sale, and he would buy. It was better to go this route than risk being discovered and punished by Secret relationships. Before, however, he could finish yourself these wise reflections, is was an interruption caused by the arrival of his daughter Julia. and while reluctantly, had to leave the company of Bella and compose their clothes properly. Bella soon gave an excuse and went home, leaving the events take their course.
Page 60
Page 60 of 107 The path taken by the pretty girl passed through meadows, and was a wagon road that left the highway near the residence of his uncle. This time the evening had fallen, and the weather was mild. The trail was several curves, and as Bella was amused way forward in watch the cattle grazing nearby. It got to a point where the road was lined with trees, and where tub series log straight line separating the road from the trail itself pedestrians. In the meadows next saw several men who tilled the field, and little further to a group of women who rested a moment of the work of the planting, entertaining in interesting discussions. Across the road was a near hedges, and as it happens look there, he saw something that astonished. In the meadow had two a****ls, a stallion and a mare. Obviously the first was dedicated to pursuing the second, until he got reach him not far from where he was Bella. But what surprised and appalled to it was the wonderful spectacle of the great brownish member that erect with excitement, belly hung stallion, and that of occasionally impatient hunched in search of the body of the female. This should have also warned that member throbbing, since it had arrested and remained quiet, offering its back the aggressor. The male was too urged by his amorous instincts to lose much time with compliments, and before the astonished eyes of the girl rode on female and attempted to introduce his instrument. Bella watched the show with bated breath, and saw how, at last, member filled the long horse and disappeared entirely on the backs of the female. To say that their sexual feelings were excited would be only express the natural result of lewd show. Actually I was more than excited, his instincts libidinous had unleashed. Hands stroking stared to observe all interest in the prurient spectacle, and when, after a fast and furious race, the a****l withdrew his dripping penis, Bella went to it a gourmand look, conceiving the insanity of take him to indulge herself. Obsessed with this idea, Bella knew he had to do something to erase his mind the powerful influence that the oppressed. Taking his courage averted eyes and resumed his way, but had hardly gone a dozen steps when his eye fell on something that certainly was not going to ease your passion. Just before her was a young rustic eighteen, of features beautiful, although goofy expression, with an eye to the loving dedicated to their hobby horses. A gap between the bushes that lined the way gave him an excellent angle of view, and was delivered to the contemplation of the spectacle with interest as evident as Bella.
Page 61
Page 61 of 107 But what it chained the attention of the boy was the state in which appeared his dress, and the emergence of a tremendous member of well-developed red head. that naked and showing off in full, stood shameless. There was no doubt about the fact that the show had developed in the meadow caused to the boy, since it had unbuttoned the pants for coarse between his nervous hands seize a weapon from which one Carmelite been proud. With eager eyes devoured the scene unfolding in the meadow, whereas with undressed right hand column for friccionaría firm vigorously up and downwards, completely oblivious to the fact that a kindred spirit was witnessed their acts. A startled gasp escaped involuntarily motivated Bella he looked around him. and discovered before him the beautiful girl in the lustful moment his cock was fully exposed in all its glory erection. - By God! Bella exclaimed as soon as he could recover speech. What vision so horrible! Shameless boy! What are you doing with this red thing? The boy, humiliated, tried to enter back into the object fly had prompted the question, but his obvious confusion and rigidity acquired by the member made the operation difficult. not to say that irksome. Bella came to his aid solicitous. - What is this? Let me help you. How does it go? How big is hard! And what long! My faith is a tremendous thing, naughty boy! Joining the action to the word, the girl placed her small hand in the erect Boy penis and squeezing it in her warm palm became harder still a possibility to return him to his hideout. Meanwhile the boy, who gradually regained his stolid presence of mind, and warned the innocence of his new unknown, failed to do anything in support of their laudable purpose of hiding the offensive rigid member. Actually it was impossible, even if he had put something in YOUR hand, as soon as his hand horn grabbed it acquired even greater proportions, while the swollen and red head shone like a ripe plum. - Oh, naughty boy! Bella he observed. What should I do? -He went on, while addressing an angry look to the face of the rustic beautiful boy. - Oh, how fun it is! Sighed the lad. Who could say you were so close to me when I felt so bad, and began to throb and swell to be as it is now? -This is incorrect-observed-the little lady, and further tightening feeling the flames of lust grew more and more inside her. This is terribly wrong, rogue.
Page 62
Page 62 of 107 - Did you see what they did the horses on the prairie? The boy asked, looking questioningly at Bella, whose beauty seemed projected onto the dull mind as the sun sneaks through a landscape the clouds. -Yes, I saw. The girl replied innocently. What were they doing? What mean? 'They were k**ding,' said the boy with a smile of lust. He wanted to the female and the female wanted the stallion, so we got together and set out to fuck. - Wow, that's funny! Replied the girl, looking with the most c***dish simplicity the great object was still in his hands, to the dismay of lad. 'Really it was fun, right? And what instrument yours! Right, Miss? -Immense Bella murmured while thinking a moment in which was rubbing up and down with his hand. - Oh, how I tickles! Sighed his companion. How beautiful you are! And how well he rubs! Please follow, miss. I have wanted to come to me. - Really? Bella murmured. I can do you come? Bella looked at the filled object, hardened mild tingling effect that was applied, and which seemed swollen head would explode. Observing pruritus what would be the effect of friction interrupted completely took possession of it, so was applied with redoubled commitment to the task. - Oh, yes, please! Follow! I am about to come to me! Oh! Oh! How well does! Squeeze more. . ., Rub faster. . . peel it right. . .! Now again .. . Oh, heavens! Oh! The long and hard thickened and heated instrument ever as she rubbed it up and down. - Ah! Ugh! Coming! Ugh! Oooh! Rustic cried brokenly as his knees were shaking and his body took on stiffness, and between contortions and their gasps expelled huge and powerful penis thick liquid jet on Bella's little hands, which, eager to bathe in the hot viscous fluid, surrounded by Complete the huge dart, helping to deliver every last drop of semen. Bella, surprised and joyful. each drop-pumped would have been sucked in bold-and then extracted Holland her delicate handkerchief to wipe their hands perlina thick mass. After i youngster, humiliated and stupid air, tucked the faint member, and looked at his companion with a mixture of curiosity and wonder. - Where do you live? He asked at last, when he found words to speak .. -Not far from here, 'said Bella. But you should not follow or try to get me, you know? If you do you go wrong -Continued the young lady, 'because never again certify thee, and above serious punished. - Why do not we fuck like the stallion and filly?
Page 63
Page 63 of 107 Suggested the girl, whose ardor, scarcely subsided, began to manifest again. 'Maybe we do someday, but not now. Wear hurry because I'm late. I have to go soon. -Let me tease your garments below. Tell me, when will you come back? 'Not now,' said Bella, retreating slowly, 'but we find another time. Bella toying with the idea of ​​indulging in the formidable object that lay behind their calzones. Tell me she asked. Ever. .. You screwed? -No, but I want to. Do not believe me? Okay, then I'll tell you. .. yes, I made. - Good lord! -Said the girl -My father would also fuck-added without hesitation or pay attention to its retraction movement. - Does your father? How terrible! And how do you know? 'Because my father and I we fuck the girls together. His instrument is greater than mine. -So you say. But is it true that your father and you do these horrible things together? -Yes, it is clear that when presented the opportunity. You should see him fuck. Uyuy! He laughed like an idiot. -You do not look very clever boy, 'said Bella. 'My father is not as smart as I am,' replied the young man laughing more still, to while showing semienhiesta yerga again. Now I know how to fuck, but did it only once. You should see me fuck. What Bella could see was the great instrument of the boy, throbbing and erect. - Who did it, wicked boy? With a girl of f******n. Both fucked up, my father and I were the divide. - Who was the first? Bella asked. -I, and my father surprised me. Then he wanted to do it too and I did hold. I've seen fuck ... Uyuy! A few minutes after Bella had resumed his way, and arrived home without subsequent adventures.
Page 64
Page 64 of 107 Chapter IX BEAUTIFUL STORY WHEN THE RESULT OF his interview that afternoon with Mr. Delmont, a muffled giggles of delight escaped the lips of the other two conspirators. He did not speak, however, the rustic lad who had encountered along the way. In that part of their adventures of the day considered entirely unnecessary to inform the wily Father Ambrose or his equally shrewd relative. The plot was evidently about to succeed. The seed as discreetly sown necessarily had to be fruitful, and when the thought of the Father Ambrose delicious entertainment that one day I would be in the person of the beautiful Julia Delmont, is alike cheered his spirit and his a****l passions, basking in advance with the tender delicacies close to being over and the obvious result that occurred a loosening of its membership and that their procedures denounced the deep excitement that had gripped him. Neither Mr. Verbouc remained impassive. Sensual extreme degree, is promised a great entertainment with the charms of the daughter of his neighbor, and the only thought of this treat produced the corresponding effects on your temperament nervous. However, there were some details to fix. Was clear that simple Mr. Delmont would take steps to find out what was true in the Bella assertion that his uncle was willing to sell her virginity. Father Ambrose, whose knowledge of the man had done to conceive such an idea, knew perfectly well who he was dealing. In fact, who, in the holy sacrament of confession, has not revealed the most intimate of his being the pious man who has had the privilege of being his confessor? Ambrose's father was discreet; kept to the letter ordering him to silence their religion. But he had no qualms rely on the facts of which he was aware this way for their own purposes, and what were they and our readers know these heights. The plan was therefore completed. One day, a mutually agreed upon, Bella invite Julia to spend the day at his uncle's house, and it was further agreed that Mr. Delmont would be invited to spend a pick on that occasion. After a lapse of innocent flirting by Bella, subject to what I would have explained previously, she would retire, and under the pretext that he had to take some precautions to avoid potential scandal, would you presented in a suitable room, lying on a sofa in which must depend his personal charms. Although head remain carefully hidden behind a curtain run. Thus Mr. Delmont anxious to have the tender place could snatch the coveted jewel that wanted both of their lovely victim, while she, unaware of who might be the aggressor, never could later accuse him of ****, nor ashamed before him. A Delmont had to explained to her all this, and felt sure his consent. A single thing had to block it out: that his own daughter would replace Bella. This does should know until it was too late.
Page 65
Page 65 of 107 Meanwhile Julia would have to be prepared gradually and secretly what going to happen, not to mention of course the catastrophic end and the person who actually consummate the act. In this regard, Father Ambrose was in his element, and through questions on track and a large number of explanations in the confessional, really unnecessary, had already put the girl in background things I had never dreamed of, all of which would have hastened to Bella explain and confirm. All details were finally agreed at a meeting with board, and consideration of the case in advance aroused such violent appetites in both men they set out to celebrate their good fortune indulging in possession of the lovely young Bella with a passion never achieved until then. The little lady, meanwhile, was also reluctant to lend to fantasies, and as Since in those times was lying on the couch with a hardened soft member in each hand, his emotions rose in intensity, and showed anxious delivered to the vigorous arms I knew were about to reclaim. As usual, Father Ambrose was the first. The turned upside down, making to exhibit his plump buttocks as possible. He stood for a moment rapt in contemplation of the delicious prospect, and small and delicate barely visible slit underneath. His weapon, formidable and well stocked with essence, straightened bravely, threatening both lovely love entries. Mr. Verbouc, as on other occasions, was about to witness the disproportionate assault, with the evident purpose of performing its role then favorite. Father Ambrose leer stared white and rounded promontories before him. Clerical tendencies of his education was invited to the commission of an act of infidelity to the goddess, but knowing what I expected from him his friend and patron, was contained for now. Delays are dangerous, he said. My testicles are full, the beloved c***d should receive your content, and you, my friend, you have to enjoy the abundant I can provide lubrication. This time, at least, Ambrose had said but the truth. His powerful weapon, whose summit appeared the red head flat and wide proportions, and facing the impression of a beautiful fruit in season, stood in front of his belly, and his immense testicles, heavy and round, were overloaded the poisonous liquor that is preparing to download. A thick, opaque drop-un courrier auant jet had of follow-appeared at the blunt tip of his penis when burning lust the satyr approaching his victim. Tilting its massive quickly dart, Ambrose took the large nut of his limb along the tender lips vulva gives Bella, and began to push inside. - Oh, how hard! How great it is! -Bella said. I do damage! Login too fast! Oh, stop!
Page 66
Page 66 of 107 As Bella had been appealing to the winds. A quick succession of shocks, a few pauses between them, more effort, and Bella was impaled. - Ah! Exclaimed the r****t, turning in triumph to his coadjutor, with twinkly eyes and drooling lips taste lustful. Ah, this is really tasty. How close is and yet it has everything inside. I'm in inside to the testicles! Mr. Verbouc performed a detailed examination. Ambrosio was right. Nothing of their genitals, apart from his big balls, was visible, and these were legs pressed against Bella. Meanwhile Bella felt the heat of the invader in her womb. He could tell how the huge member was inside was discovered and turned to cover, and rush in the act by a fit of lust came profusely, while leaving out a faint cry. Mr. Verbouc was delighted. - Push, push! 'He said. Now I am happy. Give it all ... Push! Ambrose did not need more incentives, and taking Bella for hips buried to the depths at each thrust. The enjoyment came early, it was back to removing the entire penis, except for the tip, to launch then thoroughly and give a low growl while throwing a real deluge of hot fluid inside the delicate body Bella. The girl felt warm and tingly jet fired any v******e in their inside, and once again paid tribute. The big jets flooded intervals vital organs, from the powerful reserves of Father Ambrose, whose unique gift about as we discussed earlier-Bella caused him the most delicious sensations, and raised the maximum pleasure during download. Just Ambrosio had retired when he took his niece Mr. Verbouc, and began a slow enjoyment of their most secret charms. Within twenty well counted minutes elapsed from the time the lecherous uncle started his enjoyment, until she gave complete satisfaction to their lust with a copious discharge, which Bella received with shivers of delight only able to be imagined by a mind sick. 'I wonder,' said Mr Verbouc after having recovered his breath, and revive with a big gulp of wine, I wonder why it is that this dear girl inspires me so complete rapture. In your arms I forget myself and the world. Carried away by the intoxication of the moment I am transported to the edge of ecstasy. The uncle observation or reflection, call it what you like-going as part addressed to the good father, and in part was the result of inner spiritual musings surfaced involuntarily converted into words. 'I could tell you,' said Ambrosio sententiously. Only maybe not want to follow my reasoning.
Page 67
Page 67 of 107 'Anyway you exponérmelo Verbouc replied. I'm all ears, and I interested to know what is the reason, according to you. -Me reason, or should I say my reasons said Father Ambrose-you become apparent when you meet my hypothesis. After taking a pinch of snuff, which was a habit of his when he was delivered to any important reflection he continued: -The sensual pleasure should always be in proportion to the circumstances means producing it. And this is paradoxical, since the more we enter the the more voluptuous sensuality and our tastes are, the greater is the need to introduce variation in such circumstances. You have to understand well what I mean, and so I will try to explain more clearly. Why must a man commit a ****, when surrounded by women eager to help you use your body? Just because it does not satisfy agree with the opposing party in satisfying their appetites. It is precisely the [Consent high where is the pleasure. There is doubt that at certain times a man of cruel mind that seeks only its satisfaction sensual woman is not to be provided to satisfy their appetites, ****s a woman or a girl, no more so than the immediate satisfaction of desires that crazy; but searches in the annals of such crimes, and find that most of them are designs the result of deliberate, planned and executed under circumstances that involve legal access and easy means of satisfaction. Opposition to the enjoyment projected serves to open sexual appetite, and add features act crime or v******e adding a delight that would not otherwise exist. It's bad, is prohibited, then it is worth chasing, it becomes an obsession to achieve this. - Why, too, he went a man of vigorous constitution capable of providing satisfaction to an adult female creature just prefer a f******n? He replied that he finds delight in abnormal situation, which provides pleasure to your imagination, and is an exact adaptation to the speaking circumstances. Indeed, the working is, of course, imagination. The law of contrasts operates the same in this case as in all others. The simple difference between the sexes is not enough to sybaritic, you need to add other special contrasts to perfect the idea has conceived. The variants are endless, but they are all governed by the same rule, prefer tall men small women, the handsome, ugly women, the strong selected to tender and weak women, and these, in reverse, robust and vigorous fellow crave. Cupid's darts incompatibility carry at their tips, and their plumage is that of the most incredible inconsistencies. No one except the lower a****ls, the real gross indulge in intercourse indiscriminately with the opposite sex, and even they sometimes express preferences and desires as irregular as those of men. Who has not seen the behavior unusual for a couple of stray dogs, or not laughed at the plight of the old cow that led the market with his flock, vent their sexual instincts piggybacking on the back of his nearest neighbor?
Page 68
Page 68 of 107 -In this way your questions answered-ended by saying-and explain your preferences for your niece, your sweet but forbidden playmate whose delicious legs'm stroking right now. When Father Ambrose had finished his dissertation, led a brief look at the pretty girl, which was enough to make your big gun acquired its greatest dimensions. -Come, my forbidden fruit, 'he said. Let me fuck you, let me enjoy your person satisfaction. That is my greatest pleasure, my ecstasy, my delirious enjoyment. You Semen will flood, you inherit despite the dictates of society. You are mine! Bella glanced at the red and hard member of her confessor, and he observe his gaze fixed on his young body. Aware of his intentions, he prepared to satisfy them. As majestic penis had entered her body frequently throughout his extension, easing pain had already given way to pleasure, and youth and elastic flesh opened for that gigantic column with difficulty just limited to having to make the introduction carefully. The good man paused for a moment to contemplate the good prospect that before him, then stepped forward and parted labia red Bella, and put smooth including acorn that crowned his great weapon. Bella received a thrill of excitement. Ambrosio followed penetrating until, after a few furious thrusts, plunged the entire length of the narrow body member youth who received up to testicles. There followed a series of lunges, of vigorous contortions of part of one, and spasmodic sobs and gasps from the other. If the pious man's pleasure was intense, that of his young playmate was equally ineffable and hard cock was already well lubricated as a result of the above discharge. Letting out a groan of intense emotion once again achieved the satisfaction of his appetite, and Bella felt the jets scorching semen violently guts. - Oh, how I flooded you both! Bella said. And as he spoke could observed an abundant runoff, from the junction of the thighs, ran down her legs enough to reach the ground. Before either of them could answer the observation, came to the quiet alcove a shouting from outside. which eventually attract the attention of all present, however increasingly weakened more. Arriving at this point I put my readers in a history of one or two things so far, given my travel problems, did not consider the case mention. The fact is that fleas, but agile members of society, can not reach everywhere at once, but can overcome this disadvantage with the deployment a rare agility, uncommon in other insects.
Page 69
Page 69 of 107 I should have explained, as a novelist, though perhaps more truthfulness, Bella's aunt, Mrs. Verbouc, which I presented to my readers briefly in the opening chapter of my story, occupied a room in one of the wings of the house, where, as Mrs. Delmont, spent most of the time tasks given to devotees, and completely carefree worldly affairs, and I used to leave it to his niece the management of domestic affairs house. Mr. Verbouc had already reached the state of indifference to the blandishments of his better half, and rarely visited his room, or disturbed his rest in order to exercise his marital rights. Mrs. Verbouc, however, was still young-thirty-two springs had passed on his devoted and pious head was beautiful, and had contributed to her husband a considerable fortune. Despite their pious feelings, Mrs. Verbouc sometimes wanted comfort more earthy arms of her husband. and savored the exercise of true delight their rights in the occasional visits he made to his bedroom. On this occasion Mrs. Verbouc had retired at the early time when used to do, and this digression is essential in order to explain what that follows. Let this friendly lady delivered to the duties of the toilette, that neither even a flea dares defile, and talk of another and no less important character, whose behavior will also need to analyze. It so happened that the father Clement, whose prowess in the field of Goddess love we already had occasion to relate, resented the removal of the young Bella of the Society vestry, and knowing exactly who she was and where she could find, hovered for several days the residence of Mr. Verbouc, to repossess the delicious garment the wily Father Ambrose had retracted their confreres He helped the company in Superior, also complained bitterly that the loss suffered, although he did not suspect the role it had played in the Father Ambrose. That evening the father Clement had posted in the vicinity of the house, and. in search of opportunity, approached the window to peer through it, sure was giving Bella's room. How vain are, however, human calculations! When the unhappy Clement, to who had been taken from his pleasures, was watching the room without losing detail, the object of his troubles was delivered in another room to the satisfaction of his lust in the arms of its rivals. As the night progressed, and looking all quiet Clemente, managed tiptoe to reach the level of the window. A faint light illuminated the room anxious that the cure could discover a lady delivered the full enjoyment of a dream deep.
Page 70
Page 70 of 107 No doubt you would be able to win again Bella favors only to to listen to his words, and recalling that represented happiness have enjoyed its charms, the bold rogue sneak opened the window and went into the bedroom. Well wrapped loosely in the monastic habit, and hiding her face under the cowl, slid into bed while his gigantic member. and awake to pleasure that was promised, stood against his hairy belly. Mrs. Verbouc, awakened from a pleasant dream, and unable even to suspect it was another and his faithful husband who so warmly embraced, turned with love toward the intruder, and. nothing reluctantly, willingly opened her thighs to facilitate the attack. Clement, meanwhile, sure it was the girl Bella who had among his arms, more so since no resistance to his touch, hastened the preliminary, climbing as quickly on the legs of lady to take your huge penis vulva lips well moistened. Fully cognizant of the difficulties they expect to find in a girl so young, pushed hard to the inside. There was a movement, gave another push down, he heard a whimper from the lady, and Slowly, but surely, the gigantic mass of hardened flesh was plunging, until he was completely buried. So while, came, Mrs. Verbouc warned for the first time the extraordinary difference that penis was at least double size as that of her husband. A continued doubt certainty. In the gloom lifted his head, and she could see above the excited face of fierce Father Clement. Instantly there was a struggle, a violent uproar, and yana attempt to part of the queen to escape the tight hug with which he held his assailant. But no matter what happened. Clement was in full possession and enjoyment of their person. There was a pause on the contrary, deaf to the cries, sank Member full length, and gave great hurry to consummate its ugly victory. Blind with rage and lust warned not even open the door to the room, or the rain of blows falling on his backside, until, through gritted teeth and the dull roar of a bull, the crisis came, and threw a flood of semen into the womb of his victim reluctantly. Only then woke up to reality and, fearful of the consequences of their outrage, is rose hastily hid his gun wet, and slipped out of bed in the side opposite to that in which his assailant. Dodging his best Mr. Verbouc beats, and maintaining the flights of his tunic over his head, in order to avoid being recognized, ran to the window through which he had entered, to give her a big jump from. Finally got disappear quickly in the dark, followed by the imprecations of enraged husband. Even before we had said that Mrs. Verbouc was invalid, or at least so believed it, and since the reader can imagine the effect on a person's nerves demure ways insane and had to cause the reproach of. The enormous proportions of man, his strength and his anger had nearly killed him, and lay u*********s on the bed that was mute witness to their violation.
Page 71
Page 71 of 107 Mr. Verbouc was not endowed by nature with amazing attributes personal value, and when he saw his wife's assailant stood satisfied with his feat, let it out peacefully. Meanwhile, Ambrose and Bella's father, who followed the outraged husband from a safe distance from the door ajar witnessed the outcome of the strange scene, As soon as the r****t Bella rose both recognized as Ambrose. The first course had good reason, which will comprise the reader, to remember the Member huge swing that hung between his legs. Mutually interested in secrecy, was quite the exchange of a look to indicate the need to maintain the reserve, and left the chamber before that any movement on the part of the outraged would expose their proximity. It took several days before the poor lady Verbouc is recover and could leave the bed. The nervous shock was terrible, and only conciliatory attitude could give her husband raise its head. Mr. Verbouc had his own reasons for leaving the matter to forget, and not unceremoniously stopped to lighten the weight thereof. The day after the disaster that just described, Mr. Verbouc received visit his dear friend and neighbor, Mr. Delmont, and after having been closeted with him for an hour, split with broad smiles on their lips and most extravagant compliments. One was sold to his niece, the other thought he had bought that beautiful gem called virginity. When night Bella's uncle announced that the sale had been agreed and that the matter was settled, reigned great rejoicing among the plotters. Ambrose's father immediately took possession of the alleged virginity, and introducing inside girl full length of his cock, proceeded, in his words, to keep the heat in that home. Mr. Verbouc, which as usual was reserved for action after any completed their confrere. immediately attacked the same wet strength, as he jokingly named, aceitarle simply step to your friend. After finalized until the last detail, and the meeting broke up, trusting everyone the success of his stratagem.
Page 72
Page 72 of 107 Chapter X SINCE HIS MEETING WITH RUSTIC lad whose simplicity so you was concerned, in the rustic village that driving home, Bella not stopped thinking about the terms in which it was expressed, and the strange confession that the youngster had made on his father's complicity in sexual acts. It was clear that her lover was so simple it was approaching to idiocy, and, judging by his observation that "my father is not as smart as I" assumed that the defect was congenital. And what she was asking was if the father of the simpleton had-such as declared the boy a member of even greater proportions than the c***d. Given his habit of thinking aloud almost always, I knew perfectly well that Bella did not care about the opinion of his uncle, or father feared him and Ambrose. Clearly some was determined to go their own way, what passeth go through, and therefore I admired least when the next day, at approximately the same time, vi move towards the meadow. In a field very close to the point where they observed the sexual encounter between the horse and mare, Bella found the waiter delivered a simple farm work. Beside he was a tall and remarkably dark, about forty-five years. Around the same time she spotted individuals, the youngster's warned her, and ran to meet her, after apparently spoke a word of explanation to his companion, showing their joy with a grin of satisfaction. -This is my father said, pointing to who was behind him, come and pélasela. - What impudence is this, rogue! 'Said Bella more inclined to laugh than to angry. How dare you use such language? - Why did you come? Asked the boy. Was not to fuck? At that time they had reached the point where he was the man, who stuck his spade into the ground, and smiled at the girl as much as I did the boy. He was strong and well formed, and. judging by appearances, Bella was found that if he has the attributes that his son spoke to him in his first interview. -Look at my father, not as I said? -Watched the youngster. You should see it dammit! There was no dissimulation. They understood each other perfectly, and their smiles were more wider than ever. The man seemed to accept the words of the c***d as a compliment, and laid his eyes on the delicate young lady. Probably never been encountered one of its kind, and it was impossible not to notice in your eyes a sensuality that is reflected in the glow of their big black eyes. Bella began to think it would have been better never have gone to that place. 'I'd like to teach the baton that has my father
Page 73
73, page 107 Said the lad, and, lo and behold, he began to unbutton his pants respectable parent. Bella covered her eyes and started to leave. In the event the c***d is intercepted step, cutting off road access. -I would fuck father cried hoarsely. A Tim also like fuck you, so you should not go. Stay and be fucked. Bella was really scared. -I can not, 'he said. Really, you should let me go. You can not hold me well. Not arrastréis me. Let go! Where are you taking me? There was a house in a corner of the field and were already at the gates of the same. A second later the couple had pushed inward, closing the door behind them, and then securing it with a wooden bar. Bella looked around, and saw that the place was clean and full of hay bales. Also could tell that it was useless to resist. It would be better to remain still, and perhaps ultimately the couple that would not hurt. He warned, however, the bumps on the fronts of both pants and had not the slightest doubt that his ideas went according to that excitement. -I want to see my father's yerga and also get to see his balls! And he kept undoing the buttons on the fly of his father. He poked the skirt shirt, with something underneath uniquely bulking. Oh, be still and father whispered the c***d. Let him see Miss your baton. That said lifted his shirt and displayed in view of Bella a member tremendously erect, with a broad head like a plum, very red and thick, but not in size very unusual. Considerably hunched up, and head, divided into the middle by the tightness of the frenulum, leaning much more towards his hairy belly. The weapon was extremely thick, quite crushed and bloated tremendously. She felt the bl**d tingling in view of that member. The nut was as large as an egg, plump, purple, and gave off a strong odor. The boy made to come closer, and with his white little hand squeezing it. - Did not I say it was more than mine? -Continued the young man. See it, the mine is not even close in size to my father. Bella turned. The boy had opened his pants to leave entirely to the view his formidable penis. He was right: I could not compare in size with the father. The larger of the two grabbed Bella's waist. Tim also tried to do it, so like putting their hands under their clothes. Entrambos the buffeted from side to another, until a sudden push she fell on the hay. Her skirt flying soon upwards.
Page 74
Page 74 of 107 Bella's dress was light and airy, and the girl was not wearing panties. So Suddenly he saw a couple of men his shapely white legs, which give a snort threw both at once on it. There followed a struggle in which the father, more weight and stronger than the boy, took the lead. His pants were down to the heels and big thick fuck navel came very close to Bella. This spread her legs, eager to try it. He ran his hand down and found him hot as fire, and as hard as a iron bar. The man who mistook his purposes, rudely pushed his hand, and handedly placed the tip of his penis on the red lips Bella sex. This opened the more than could their youth members, and the peasant got several lunges host it halfway. At this point he was overwhelmed by the excitement and let out a terrible extremely thick fluid stream. Downloaded violently and, while doing so, is introduced into it until the big head struck her womb, within the which poured some of his semen. You're killing me! Cried the girl, half suffocated. What is this that spill inside? 'It's milk, that's what it is, observed Tim, who had bent to revel with the contemplation of the spectacle. Did not I say it was good to fuck? Bella thought the man let her go, and that would allow him to get up, but was wrong. The long shaft, which at that time was inserted to the depths of his being, thickened and stiffen much more than before. The farmer began to move forward and backward, pushing mercilessly in Bella's private parts to each new attack. His joy seemed to be infinite. The download above the member made without difficulty slip movements forward and reverse, and the abruptness of these regions reached soft. Gradually Bella reached an extreme degree of excitement. He parted his mouth, spent his legs over the back of him and clung to them convulsively. This so any movement could encourage him, and delighted to feel the b**sts shaking with the subject sank his hot sexy gun in his gut. For about a quarter of an hour was a battle between the two. Bella had come frequently, and was about to do it again, when a raging waterfall Member semen man came and flooded her womb. The individual arose afterward, and withdrawing his shit, still exuded the last drops of his abundant ejaculation stared thoughtfully gasping body that had just left. His cock still stood menacingly in front of her, still steaming effect sheath heat. Tim, with true filial piety, proceeded to dry it and return it, swollen with excitement yet he was subjected to the fly of his pants father.
Page 75
Page 75 of 107 Doing so, the young man began to see with eyes of ram at Bella, who was still lying in hay, slowly recovering. Without resistance, it was about her and began to dig with their fingers on the girl's private parts. This time it was the father who came to the rescue. He took in his hand the weapon of the son and began to peel, moving forward and backward, until it was stiff. Era a formidable mass of flesh that flapped against Bella's face. - Let the heavens amparen me! I hope you're not going to introduce it within me - Bella whispered. -Of course, if the boy replied with one of his stupid smiles. Dad me rub and I'm glad, now I'm gonna fuck you. The father was driving at the time the drill to the thighs of the girl. Her vulva, still flooded with ejaculations that the peasant had poured into his Inside, quickly received the red head. Tim pushed, and bending over it introduced the device until their hair brushed Bella's skin. - Oh, is terribly long! She cried. You got too big, silly boy. Do not be so violent. Oh, you kill me! How to push! You can not go more inside now! Gently, please! Fully inside. I feel it in the waist. Oh, Tim! Boy horrible! -Give it murmured the father, while the testicles and tickled legs. Whole has to fit you, Tim. Is not it a beauty? What a pussy so tight have! Do not you boy? - Ugh! Do not talk, father, so I can not fuck. For a few minutes there was silence. We did not hear more noise than did the two bodies in the struggle under the hay. After the boy stopped. His face jo, though hard as iron, and firm as wax, not a single drop was expelled, the apparently. The extracted completely upright, airy and shiny with moisture. I can not come to me said, sorry. -Is masturbation 'said the father. He's doing it so often that now the strange. Bella lay panting and complete exhibition. Then the man put his hand to the yerga Tim, and began to rub vigorously back and forth. The girl waited for every moment that came over his face. After a while of this overstimulation of the son, the father suddenly took Burning head yerga Bella's vulva, and when introducing a veritable deluge sperm came out, to drown the girl inside. Tim began to twist and to fight, and eventually bite on his arm.
Page 76
Page 76 of 107 When he had finished this download completely, and the huge member estremerse boy stopped, slowly pulled the youngster what Bella's body, and this could rise. However, they had no intention of letting her go, because, after opening the door, the boy looked cautiously around, and then reattaching the bar, Bella turned and said: -It was fun, right? He observed, I told him my father was good at this. -Yes, you did, but now you have to let me go. Come on, be good. A grimace as a smile was his only response. Bella looked up at the man and was terrified to see him naked, stripped of all clothing, except his shirt and shoes, and a erection state was feared another assault against their charms, even more terrible than the above. His cock was literally livid effect of stress, and stood up to play his hairy belly. The head had swelled enormously as a result of irritation prior, and its tip dangled a shiny drop. Will you let me fuck you again? Asked the man, while holding on to the young lady by the waist and carried her hand to his instrument. -I do my best Bella murmured. And seeing that he could not any aid, suggested him to sit on the hay for her horse mounted on his knees and try to insert the meat mass brownish. After a few thrusts and kicks the member entered, and began a second battle no less violent than the first. A quarter of full time. To the Apparently, it was the eldest who now could not achieve ejaculation. How bothersome are!, Thought Bella. -Frótamelo, dear, 'said the man, pulling his cock inside the her body, even harder than before. Bella caught him with his little hands and rubbed it up and down. After a while of this kind of excitement, stopped to watch the huge tube exuded a splash of semen. Just had fitted back inside when a torrent of milk broke into her breast. Rising and falling upon him alternately pumped Bella until he was finished completely, after which they let her go. At last came the day dawned the fateful morning in the beautiful Julia Delmont had to lose the coveted treasure is sought so avidly on the one hand, and as thoughtlessly lost by another.
Page 77
77, page 107 It was still early when Bella heard his footsteps on the stairs, and not well were together when a thousand pleasant chat topics gave fuel to tina animated conversation, until Julia warned that speaks something Bella reserved. In Indeed, his talk was nothing but a game-face more QUC hiding something that showed reluctant to trust your partner. -I guess I have something to tell me, Bella, something that still will not tell me, though want to. What is. Bella? - Can not you guess? It asked, with a mischievous smile toyed around the dimples that formed near the corners of her red lips. - Is it something related to the Father Ambrose? Julia asked. Oh, I feel so terribly guilty and ashamed when I see him now, though he told me that there was no malice in what he did! -I had not, that's for sure. But what did he do? - Oh, if I told you! I said a few things .. and then put his arm around my waist and kissed me almost take my breath away. - And then? Bella asked. - What can I say, dear! He said and did many things, until llequé to think that going to lose my mind! Tell me some of them, at least. 'Well, after kissing me so hard, put his hands under my clothes and played with my feet and my socks .., and then slid his hand above .., until I thought I was going to faint. - Ah, minx! I'm sure that at all times you liked his touch. -Sure. How could it be otherwise? It made me feel what ever ever felt in my life. -Come on, Julia, that was not all. Do not stop there, you know. - Oh, no, of course not! But I can not tell you about what he did next. - Stop being c***dish! Bella exclaimed, pretending to be annoyed by the reluctance of her friend. Why do not you admit it? I guess that can not be helped, but it seemed so outrageous, and it was all so new for me, and yet so without malice ... After making me feel like dying a delicious shudder effect caused with his fingers, suddenly took my hand with it and landed on something I had him, and it seemed like the arm of a c***d. Me grab invited closely. I did what you told me, and then I looked down and saw it was something red, pure white skin and blue veins, with a curious tip Round purple, like a plum. Then I realized that the thing out between her legs, and that was covered at the base by a tuft of black hair and curly. Julia hesitated. -Follow-Bella said, encouragingly. 'Well, kept my hand on it and made the rub over and over again. Was so long, was so stiff and so hot!
Page 78
Page 78 of 107 There was no hesitation, and was subjected to excitation by the little beauty. -He took my other hand and put them both on that furry object. Me freaked to see his eyes acquired brightness, and her breathing quickened, but he reassured. I called my dear c***d, and, rising, he asked me caress that thing hard on my breasts. I showed it close to my face. - Was it? Bella asked, coaxed. -No, no. Of course, it was everything but I feel so ashamed ...! Should I continue? Is it right to disclose these things? Right. After that sheltered monster within me for some time, during which throbbed and pressed me hot and deliciously, asked me to kiss him. I indulged in the act. When I put my lips on it, I felt I exhaled a sensual aroma. At his request I kept kissing him. He asked me to open my lips and rub the tip of the thing between them. Then I noticed moisture on my tongue and moments later a thick stream of warm fluid spilled over my mouth and bathed then my face and my hands. He was still playing with the thing, when the sound of a door opening at the other end of the church f***ed the good father to hide what I had hoped, because he said the common people must not know what you know, or do what I've allowed to do. " His manner was so gentle and courteous, which made me feel that I was completely different from all other girls. But tell me dear Bella, what were the mysterious news you wanted to communicate? I'm dying to know. -First, I want to know if the good Father Ambrose told you or not of the joys ... or pleasures that provides the object with which you were jumping around, and if you explained some of the ways through which such delights can be achieved without sin. -Of course. He said that in certain cases the surrender to them was a merit. I suppose that after marriage, for example. She said nothing about it except that sometimes marriage brings many calamities, and it is sometimes desirable to break the promise marriage. Bella smiled. He remembered hearing something along the same lines of the sensual lips cure. 'So in what circumstances, he said, would be allowed these joys? -Only when reason is against fair reasons other than those of complacency, and this only happens when a young girl, selected by others for psychic qualities, is dedicated to providing relief to the servers of religion. 'I see,' I said Bella. Follow.
Page 79
Page 79 of 107 -Then made me see how good I was, and what it would be very worthwhile for me exercise of the privilege granted me, and devote myself to the relief of his senses and all of those others whom they forbade marriage vows, or other satisfaction needs means that nature has given to every living thing. But Bella, you you have something to tell me, I'm sure. 'All right, as I say, I'll say, I guess there is no choice. Know, then, that the good Father Ambrose decided that the best thing for you would be to You will then begin then, and has taken steps to make this happen today. - Do not tell me! Alas! I will so embarrassed! I am so terribly shy! Oh, no, dear! He has thought of it all. Only a man so pious and considered as our dear confessor could arrange it in the form as it has done. He has arranged things so that you can enjoy good father all your lovely person beauties can offer without you see him, or he sees you. How? Is it in the dark, then? -By no means would preclude give satisfaction to the sense of sight, and miss the great pleasure of seeing the delicious delights in whose possession has on his illusion dear Father Ambrose. -Your flattery make me blush, Bella. But then, what will happen the things? -A full light-Bella said in the tone of a mother who turns to his daughter. Will in a nice room in my house, you lie on a couch right, and your head will be hidden behind a curtain, which will serve as a room door inside, so that only your body, completely naked, is made available to your assailant. - Nude! What a shame! - Ah, Julia. my sweet and tender Julia! Bella muttered at the same time a thrill of ecstasy through her body. Soon you will enjoy great treats! You'll wake the exquisite pleasures reserved for immortals, and you will well account you're approaching the period called puberty, whose joys'm sure you already need! - Please, Bella, do not say that! And when at last he went on his companion, whose imagination had already led to carnal dreams imperiously demanding her satisfaction, finish struggle comes spasm, and fire your throbbing much viscous fluid stream maddening. . . Oh! then she will feel the ecstasy, and will present its own offering. - What you mumbling? Bella stood up. I was thinking, 'said dreamily delight in it than bad you express yourself.
Page 80
Page 80 of 107 There followed a conversation about trifles, and while it is developed, I found another opportunity to hear dialogue. no less interesting to me, and which, without But I will not give more than an excerpt to my readers. It happened in the library, and the gentlemen were partners and Verbouc Delmont. He had evidently versed, incredible as it may seem, on the delivery of Bella the person of Mr. Delmont, on payment of a certain amount, which later be reversed by the complacent Mr. Verbouc for the benefit of 'the dear niece Notwithstanding rascal and sensual that the man was, he could not stop bribing of somehow his conscience by the infamous deal agreed. 'Yes,' said the complaisant and kind uncle, my niece's interests are above all, Sir. Not that it is impossible for a marriage in the future, but the small favor I think you are asking is compensated by us - men of the world as we are, you understand, purely as men of world-for the payment of a sum sufficient to compensate for the loss of so frail belonging. At this point let out the laugh, mainly because its obtuse interlocutor could not understand him. At last they came to an agreement, and only stayed for grooming acts preliminary. Mr. Delmont was delighted, leaving his clumsy and stolid indifference when told that the sale was to be made on the spot, and that by therefore had to immediately take possession of the delicious virginity during so long yearned conquer. In the meantime, the good and generous of our dear Father Ambrose to and some time was in the mansion, and was ready the room where scheduled consummation of the sacrifice. At this point, after a breakfast feast way, Mr. Delmont found that there was only one door between him and the victim of his lust. What is not had the faintest idea of ​​who was actually going to be his victim. Thought only Bella. Then turned the lock and entered the room, the soft warmth tempered the stimulated sexual instincts were about to take action, What a wonderful vision offered to his eyes entranced! In front of him, leaning on a couch, fully naked, was the body of a young girl. A glance was enough to reveal that she was a beauty, but it would have taken several minutes to describe in detail, after discovering separately each of its delicious parts her shapely limbs, infantile proportions, with few formed breasts two of the most selective and soft white flesh hills, crowned with two pinkish buttons, the blue veins running meandering here and there, which looked at through pearly surface as fluid streams of bl**d, and that gave prominence to the dazzling whiteness of the skin.
Page 81
Page 81 of 107 And, oh! also the central point for the men who sigh: the and tight rosy lips to that nature likes solozarse, of which she born and returning: the source! There it was, to the eye, most of his c***dhood in perfection. Everything was there except .. the head. This important part is to note its absence, and the gentle undulations of the beautiful unspoilt evidenced that she was not disadvantage that was not in view. Mr. Delmont not be amazed at this phenomenon, since it had been prepared for him, and to remain silent. He devoted himself therefore to observe with delight charms that had been prepared for him solace. No sooner had recovered from the surprise and excitement caused by his first sight the naked beauty, began to feel the effects caused by the show in the sexual organs that respond well soon man of his temperament to emotions that normally should cause them. His cock, hard and swollen, highlighted in his fly, and threatened to leave confinement. So I released allowing the gigantic gun that appeared without obstacles, and his red tip had stood in front of his prey. Reader: I'm just a flea, and thus my powers of perception are limited. For this reason I have no ability to describe the slow steps and how cautious that the r****t was enthralled gradually approaching his victim. Feeling safe and enjoy this confidence, Mr. Delmont ran his eyes with his hands around the body. His fingers opened the vulva, which had just a slight hair flourished, while the girl shuddered and writhed to feel the intruder in their most intimate parts to prevent lewd fondling with modesty own circumstances. Then pulled if and placed his warm lips on the lower abdomen and in the tender and sensitive nipples of her youthful breasts. With eager hand grabbed for his bombastic hips, pulling her closer to him spread her white legs and placed in the middle of them. Reader: I just remind you that I am just a flea. But even fleas have feelings, and try to explain what mine were when I saw excited that approach the prominent member of the wet vulva lips of Julia. I closed my eyes. Sexual instincts male flea woke me, and had -if desired, ardently wished it to be in the place of Mr. Delmont. Meanwhile, firmly and without regard, he was given the task killer. Giving a sudden jump tried to delve into unspoilt parts of the young Julia, failed blow. He tried again, and again the failed unit has been stiff and breathless on throbbing womb of his victim. During this trial period could Julia rolling certainly take the screaming plot more or less strong, had it not been for the precautions taken by the corrupting and prudent priest, Father Ambrose.
Page 82
Page 82 of 107 Julia was d**gged. Delmont once again went on the attack. Hard pushed forward, strengthened their feet on the floor, he was furious, threw foams and ... Finally! the elastic and smooth barrier relented, allowing him to enter. Inside, with a triumphant feeling of ecstasy. In so the pleasure of the narrow and wet compression tore his lips sealed a whimper pleasure. Inside, just your weapon, buried to the hairs of his lower abdomen, was installed engruesando throbbing at times in her case, set as a glove. There followed a struggle that no flea would be able to describe. Moans of happiness and feelings of ecstasy escaped her drooling lips. Pushed and bent forward with wild eyes and parted lips, and unable to prevent the quick completion of his libidinous pleasure, this big man gave his soul, and with it a seminal fluid stream, hard shot inside, bathed the womb of his own daughter. Of all witnessed Ambrosio, who hid to witness the lustful drama, as Bella, the other side of the curtain was ready to prevent any spoken communication of his young visitor. This precaution was, however, completely unnecessary, as Julia, enough recovered from the effects of the narcotic to feel the pain, had fainted. Chapter XI AS SOON AS I WAS FINISHING THE FIGHT, and the winner, rising from the girl's body trembling, began to recover from ecstasy caused by so delicious encounter, word suddenly the curtain, and appeared Bella itself behind it. If suddenly a cannon ball had passed along the astonished Mr. Delmont, not would have caused even half of the dismay he felt when, without full credit in his eyes, staring gaped alternatively the prostrate body of his victim and the appearance of which I thought had to own. Bella, whose lovely "negligee" highlighted to perfection his youthful charms, appeared to be equally astonished, but, pretending to have recovered, stepped back with a perfectly well studied in alarm. - What do ... what is all this? Asked Delmont, which prevented him from turmoil even notice that order had not yet on your clothes, and still hanging between her legs the very important instrument that just to satisfy their sexual impulses, still bloated, dripping, fully exposed between her legs. - Heaven! Is it possible that I committed a mistake so awful? Cried Bella, casting furtive glances at what constituted an attractive invitation. -For pity's sake, tell me what the error is, and who is there
Page 83
83, page 107 Cried the trembling r****t, pointing as he spoke the naked person lying in front of him. - Oh, retire! Go! Bella shouted, heading rapidly towards dead followed by Mr. Delmont, anxious that the mystery will be explained. Bella walked to an attached toilet, shut the door, securing it well, and let fall on a luxurious couch, so stay in view its charms, at the same while pretending to be so overcome with horror, that he realized the indecency of his position. - Oh! What have I done? What have I done? Sobbed, his face hidden in their hands, apparently distraught. A terrible suspicion passed like lightning through the mind of his companion, who semiahogado panting with emotion, inquired: - Speak! Who was ...? Who? -Not my fault. He could not know it was you who had brought for me ... and knowing .., I put Julia in my place. Mr. Delmont went back, reeling. A feeling confused yet that something horrible had happened washed over his being, a dizziness clouded his view, then, gradually, was awakening to reality. However, before he could articulate a word, Bella, well-trained on how he had to act-is hastened to prevent him had time to think. - Shhh! She knows nothing. It was a mistake, a terrible mistake, and nothing else. If you are disappointed is my fault, not his. Never crossed my thinking that could be you. I think he added making a cute pout, while still throwing a significant sidelong glance at still protruding member-who was most unkind of them have told me that it was you. Mr. Delmont had before him the beautiful girl. The truth was that, pleasure regardless of any involuntary i****t found, had been frustrated in its original intent, losing something that had paid very good price. Oh, if they found out what I did! Bella murmured, modifying stance slightly to expose a leg to knee. Delmont's eyes twinkled. In spite him feel calm again, her a****l passions surfaced again. - If they discover! Bella moaned again. While he spoke, he half rose to spend your lovely arms around father cheated neck. Mr. Delmont took her in a firm embrace.
Page 84
Page 84 of 107 - Oh, God! What's this? Bella whispered, with a hand that had grabbed the sticky dart his companion, and squeeze and mold amused with its warm hand. The wretched man, sensitive to your touch and all its charms, and hot with again by lust, felt that the best thing that was in store for her but enjoy your youth virginity. -If I have to give Bella said, treat me with tenderness. Oh, what a way to Oh touch me, hence remove that hand! Heavens! What do you do? He had no time for anything but take a look at his red head member, stiffer and more swollen than ever, and a few moments later I was already on it. Bella did not resist, and inflamed by their lust loving Mr. Delmont quickly found the right spot. Taking advantage of their vantage pushed violently with his penis still lubricated into the tender and young girl's private parts. Bella moaned. Gradually warm the dart was entering deeper and deeper, until it joined their bellies, and he was put to the testicles. Then began a violent and delicious battle, in which Bella played to perfection the role it was assigned, and excited by the new instrument of pleasure, was abandoned in a torrent of delights. Mr. Delmont soon followed his example, and unloaded inside Bella a copious stream of his prolific sperm. For a few moments remained both absent, bathed in the exudation their mutual k**nappings, and panting with the effort until a slight noise they returned the notion of the world. And before they could even attempt a retreat, or an unequivocal change in the position in which they stood, opened the toilet door and appeared, almost simultaneously, three people. These were the father Ambrose, Mr. Verbouc and gracious Julia Delmont. Between the two men held the girl's body semidesvanecido whose head drooped limply to the side, resting on the shoulder sturdy father while Verbouc, no less favored by the proximity of the girl, holding the this lightweight body with nervous arm, and watched his face with a look of lust unsatisfied, you might just meet the reincarnation of the devil. Both men were in deshabille just decent, and the unfortunate Julia was naked, as, barely a quarter of an hour before, had been violently tainted by his own father. - Shhh! Bella whispered, putting her hand on her loving lips companion. For the love of God, do not blame yourself. They may not know who did this. Submit to confess all before so frightening fact. Would not spare. Abide careful not to disrupt their plans. Mr. Delmont could immediately see how true were the omens of Bella.
Page 85
Page 85 of 107 - Go, lustful man! Exclaimed the pious Father Ambrose. Behold the state in which we found this poor creature! And laying his paw on the mons hairless young Julia, shamelessly exhibited the other fingers wiping the discharge paternal. - Shocking! -Verbouc said. And if you become pregnant! - Abominable! Cried the Father Ambrose. Since then we have to stop it. Delmont gemiro Meanwhile., Ambrose and his coadjutor introduced his young victim in the room, and began to try and cherish throughout your body, and engage in implementation all lewd acts preceding the delivery unbridled lustful possession. Julia, still under the influence of sedative had been administered, and totally confused by the action of that virtuous couple, just realized the presence of her worthy father. which was still held by whites Bella's arms, and with his Built-in member yet sweet belly. See how milk runs down her legs! Verbouc exclaimed, introducing his hand nervously between Julia's thighs. What a shame! -Ha wrung her pretty little feet-observed Ambrosio, lifting one of his shapely legs, with the intention of proceeding to examine his fine boots k**, on which you could see more of a drop of seminal fluid, while with fiery eyes avidly explored pink like that crack was exposed to his gaze. Delmont moaned again. - Oh. God what a beauty! Verbouc shouted, slapping her round buttocks. Ambrose necessary to prevent any possible consequence of an event as unusual. Only the issuance of a vigorous man can remedy a similar situation. -Yes, it is true, we must administer it murmured Ambrose, whose state of excitement during this interval may be better imagined than described. His cassock clearly stood at the front, and all his actions betrayed his violent emotions. Ambrosio took off his cassock and released his huge member, whose ruddy and swollen head seemed to threaten the heavens. Julia, terribly frightened, started a movement to escape weak as Mr. Verbouc, joyful, he held displaying it in its entirety. Julia looked a second time terribly erect member of his confessor, and. guessing their intentions because of the initiation experience he had just spend almost panic faded.
Page 86
86 page 107 Ambrose, as if trying to offend the feelings of both, father and daughter left totally exposed his genitals tremendous, and waved the giant penis their faces. Delmont in terror, and feeling in the hands of the two conspirators, held his breath and took refuge behind Bella, which fully satisfied by the success of the plot, began to advise him not to do anything and allowed them to do his will. Verbouc, who had been teasing with your fingers the wet private parts little Julia, the girl gave the furious lust of his friend, preparing to enjoy their favorite pastime contemplate the violation. The priest, beside himself because of the lust that filled him, took off his clothes more intimate clothing, without thereby losing its rigidity member during operation and proceeded to the delicious task ahead, "the end is mine." murmur. Ambrose immediately seized his prey, wrapped his arms around his body, and lifted her to carry the trembling girl to the couch next and pounce on his naked body. And gave body and soul to be satisfied. His monstrous weapon, tough as nails, played and pink pussy, which, although it had been lubricated by the Mr. Delmont semen was not a convenient cover for the giant penis that now threatened. Ambrose continued his efforts, and Mr. Delmont could only watch while lz cure figure writhing on the body of his daughter, an undulating mass of black and silky. With enough experience to be hampered for a long time, Ambrose was gaining ground, and was also self-possessed enough to avoid being dragged too soon for the pleasure overcame all opposition, and a piercing scream of Julia announced ram immense penetration. Scream after scream were happening until Ambrose finally buried firmly inside the girl, said she could not go deeper, and began the delicious pumping movements which were to put an end to his pleasure, while torture of his victim. Meanwhile Verbouc, whose lust was awakened violently in view of the scene between Mr. Delmont and her daughter, and that he subsequently staged foolish man and his niece, ran to Bella and her away from the hug that had his unhappy friend, I immediately opened legs, he glanced at his hole, and push one plunged his penis into her body, to enjoy the most intense emotions in a well lubricated vulva and the abundance of sperm he had received. Both couples, were then delivered to your delusional copulation in a silence disturbed only by the groans of the semi Julia, the rattle of the Ambrosio barbarian breathing, and the moans and sobs of Mr. Verbouc. The race was fast and delicious. Ambrose, who had entered by f***e in the narrow slit of the girl his gigantic penis, even murders of black hairs curly covering its root, was livid with lust. Pushed. impelled and lunged with strength of a bull, and had it not been because finally the favored nature taking its Ecstasy to completion, would have succumbed to the effects of such tremendous excitement, for
Page 87
87 page 107 fall prey to an attack that probably would have prevented forever repetition of such a scene. A loud cry escaped Ambrosio throat. Verbouc knew what it represented: it was coming. His ecstasy served to hasten to the other partner, and lust howl filled the area as the two monsters flooded their victims seminal fluid. But I took one, but were accurate three shocks of the prolific essence of the priest in the matrix of the tender young, that to subside the fever of desire that had gripped him. To simply say that Ambrose had downloaded, would not give a true picture of the facts. What he really did was throw true semen spurts inside Julia, in thick and strong jets, while he kept throwing moans of ecstasy every time one of those slimy injections ran along its enormous urethra, and streams flowed inside the dilated vessel. It was some minutes Before it was over, and leave his bl**dy brutal cure and torn victim. At the same time Mr. Verbouc left exposed and open thighs vulva smeared his niece, which lay still in the sl**py trance following the intense delight, Carefree thick exudation, drop by drop, would form a puddle on the floor between his legs encased in silk. - Ah, what a treat! Verbouc exclaimed. After all, you will find delight in the line of duty, is not it, Delmont? And turning to the desired subject, he continued: -If the Father Ambrose and I had not mixed our humble offerings with the prolific essence advantage apparently you as well, no one would mess would have predicted what happened. Oh, yeah, there's nothing like doing things properly, is not it, Delmont? I do not know, I feel sick, I'm like a dream, without thereby be insensitive to feelings that cause me a renewed delight. I can not doubt his friendship .., you know secrecy. I enjoyed very much, and yet still excited. I can not say what I want. What will my friends? Ambrose's father approached, and placing his paw on the shoulder of the poor man, gave him breath a few comforting words whispered in tone. As a flea that I am, I can not afford the freedom to mention what were these words, but had the effect of dissipating clouds soon horror obscured the life of Mr. Delmont. He sat down, and gradually recovered its calm. Julia also recovered and took a seat next to the burly priest, the other side had Bella. Long ago, both girls felt more or less comfortable. The holy man spoke to them as a kind father, and got Mr. Delmont abandon his introverted, and that this honorable man, after a copious libation wine, eat-zara also to feel at ease in the environment in which it was,
Page 88
Page 88 of 107 Soon the fumes of wine surtieron invigorating effect on Mr. Delmont started throwing eager glances towards his daughter. His excitement was evident and manifested in bulk which warned balo their clothes. Ambrose realized his desire and encouraged. He brought with Julia. which still naked, had no way to hide her charms. Her father looked at her with eyes that predominant lust. A second time would not be so sinful, he thought. Ambrose nodded encouragingly, as Bella unbuttoned his pants to grab his stiff penis, and squeeze gently between your hands. Mr. Delmont understood the position, and a few moments later he was over his daughter. Bella led the Member i****tuous sex red lips of Julia, and after a pushing again the semienloquecido father had completely penetrated inside the body of his cute daughter. The ensuing struggle was intensified by the circumstances of that awful connection. After a brutal and fast gallop Mr. Delmont downloaded, and her daughter received in the depths of his youthful emissions parent to blame his father denatured. Father Ambrose, who prevailed in the sexual instinct, had no weakness, that was to preach. He did it for about an hour, not so much on religious subjects, but referring to other more mundane, and certainly not usually sanctioned by the Holy Mother Church. This time I gave a speech that was impossible to follow, so I decided to lie down to sl**p in the armpit of Bella. I do not know how long it would have lasted her dissertation, but as at that point the gentle Bella took possession of its huge flap between his hands and began to cosquillearlo, the good man was f***ed to pause, justified by the feelings aroused by it, Verbouc, meanwhile, will be remembered that all he desired was a pussy well lubricated, only cared about how good they were delicious oiled parts intimate of the newly won to the cause, Julia. In addition, the father's presence contributed to increase appetite, rather than an impediment to these two refrain from lustful men enjoy the charms of her daughter. And Bella, who drain still felt his warm semen vulva, was dam battles longings earlier had failed to pacify the whole. Verbouc again began to address the charms of Julia c***d by applying lewd pat, shamelessly passing his hands over the rounded of her buttocks, and occasionally sliding his fingers between the hills. Father Ambrose, not less active, had spent his arm around the waist of Bella, and bringing him his naked body cute deposited in their hot lips kisses. As both men were given to these romps, desire communicated in their weapons, reddened and swollen as a result of previous skirmishes, and firmly raised with the menacing eye on the young creatures who were in his possession.
Page 89
89 page 107 Ambrose, whose lust never required large incentives TAKING soon Bella. This was allowed to be lying on the couch he had already witnessed two meetings above, where nothing reluctant, followed by contrast stimulating naked flaming fuck. to allow then inserted between her thighs, favoring disproportionate attack as much as he could, to bury completely in her wet slit the terrible instrument. The show got aroused such feelings of Mr. Delmont, who became clearly not because of more stimulus needed to try one seconds after coup that the priest had finished his assault. Mr. Verbouc, which for a while was throwing lascivious glances at the daughter of Mr. Delmont, was also able to enjoy once again. He reflected that repeated violations she had experienced from her father and priest would have left her ready for the kind of work he liked to perform, and realized, both by sight and by touch, that their private parts were lubricated enough to satisfy their cravings highest due to violent shock they had received. Verbouc glanced toward the priest, who at that time was enjoy entertaining his niece, and going after the beautiful Julia placed on a couch in ideal position to sink to his rigid testes in the her delicate body, which succeeded, though with considerable difficulty. This new and intense enjoyment Verbouc carried to the edges of the disposition; pressing against the tight pussy of the young, fit him like a glove, is trembled with joy from head to toe. - Oh, this is heaven itself! He muttered, as he buried his qran member until testes glued to the base. - God, what a tight! What lubricious delight! And another strong attack tore a moan to poor Julia. Meanwhile Father Ambrose, his eyes half closed, lips parted and the nostrils dilated, did not cease to fight against the beautiful private parts of the young Bella, whose sexual satisfaction denounced her cries of pleasure. - Oh, God! P. .. is too large ... your huge huge thing! Woe me, I get to the waist! Oh! Oh! It too, not so hard, dear father! How empujáis! I kill! Gently .., slow down. . . I feel your great balls against my buttocks. - Stop for a moment! Cried Ambrosio, whose pleasure was already overwhelming, and whose milk was about to vertirse. Let us pause. Do we change partner, friend mine? I think the idea is appealing. - No, oh, no! I can not anymore! I have to follow. This beautiful creature is the delight in person. -Be still, my dear Bella, or do I come. Not oppress my weapon so ravishingly.
Page 90
Page 90 of 107 -I can not help it, I kill for pleasure. Go on, go on, but gently. Oh, not so abruptly! Do not push so brutally. Gosh, will cum! His eyes are closed, his lips open ... God! I're killing me with that huge thing descuartizáis. Ah! Oh! Come along, then! Come along dear .., father ... Ambrosio. Give me your fiery milk ... Oh! Pushing f***e now! Stronger .. plus .., kill me if you wish! Bella spent her white arms around his neck tan, opened as much as could their soft and beautiful thighs, and fully engulfed the enormous instrument to confuse and rub your hair with your pubic mound. Ambrose felt he was about to launch a major issue directly vital organs of the creature beneath him. - Pushing f***e, push now! Bella cried, forgetting all sense of modesty, and throwing his own discharge between spasms of pleasure. Pushing f***e ... pushing f***e ... stick it deep inside ...! Oh yeah that! My God, what size, what length! I're splitting in two, gross mine. Oh, oh! We're coming. . . sorry ...! God ..... . what milk! iOh, what jets! Ambrosio downloaded furiously as the stallion that was rammed with all f***es the warm belly beneath him. At last he rose reluctantly off Bella, which, free from their claws, are turned to see the other couple. His uncle was managing a rapid series of short lunges to his girlfriend, and he was obviously close to ecstasy. Julia, meanwhile, whose recent **** and terrible treatment he received after a Ambrosio gross hands hurt and enervated had not experienced the lowest taste, but left to do, as an inert mass in the arms of his assailant. When at last, after a few more pushes, Verbouc fell forward at the time to make her voluptuous download, the only thing she realized was that something hot was injected inside f***e without feeling experienced more than the languor and fatigue. Followed another pause after the third insult, during which Mr. Delmont was slumped in a corner, and apparently fell asl**p. Then began a series erotic activities. Ambrose leaned back on the couch, and made Bella kneel on it in order to apply his lips on her wet pussy, to fill kisses and touches of lewd and depraved as imaginable. Mr. Verbouc, not wanting to be outdone by his teammate, so toyed equally libidinous with the innocent Julia. Then he lay on the sofa, and lavished all kinds of pats to his charms, not hiding his admiration for his mons hairless, and the red lips of her young pussy.
Page 91
Page 91 of 107 They soon wishes be evidenced by two rigid straightening members, again like eager and ecstatic pleasures so selected as enjoyed above. However, at that time implemented a new program. Ambrosio was the first to propose it. -We have already had enough of their pussies crudely said, turning to Verbouc, who was playing with Bella's nipples. Now let's see what they are made their asses. This lovely creature would bite worthy of the Pope himself, and Bella has velvet buttocks and an ass worthy of an emperor who come within it. The idea was accepted immediately, and proceeded to reassure victims to carry it out. It was monstrous. and it seemed impossible that it can be consummated, given of the imbalance. The huge member of cure was pointing to the small Julia rear hole, while Verbouc threatened his niece in the same direction. A quarter of an hour was consumed in preparations, and after a dreadful lust and debauchery scene, both girls were in her womb the warm jets of the ungodly downloads. Finally succeeded calm the violent emotions that had taken hold in the monstrous actors scene, and attention was again in Mr. Delmont. That worthy citizen, as I said earlier, had retired to a corner paragraph, apparently being overcome by sl**p, or d***k with wine, or perhaps both. She is very quiet-Verbouc observed. -An evil conscience is bad company said Father Ambrose, his attention focused on washing your oscillating tool. -Come on, man, did your turn. Here's a gift for you, he went Verbouc, while showing in all its glory, to give the proper environment his words, the most intimate charms almost insensitive Julia. Arise enjoy them. But, what about this man? Heavens, that ... What is this? Verbouc stepped back. Ambrose's father leaned over the unfortunate Delmont to sound his heart. -He's dead, he said quietly. Indeed, had died.
Page 92
92 page 107 Chapter XII SUDDEN DEATH IS A COMMON OCCURRENCE, especially the cases of people whose backgrounds have made to assume the existence of a functional disorder, surprise so soon gives way to the usual testimonies of sympathy, and then to a state of resignation to an event that no wonder. The transition can be expressed as follows: - Who would believe it? - Is it possible? -I always suspected. - Poor fellow! 'No one should be surprised. This interesting formula was properly applied when the unhappy Mr. Delmont paid tribute to Mother Earth, as the common phrase. A fortnight after the unfortunate gentleman had left this life, all chords were friends that had long since been discovered symptoms more sooner or later have to be fatal. Almost took pride in their insight, although inscrutable reverently admitted the providence. As for me, my life was pretty much as usual, except that I figured that Julia's legs should have a slight taste spicier than Bella, and consequently bled regularly for my sustenance, morning and evening. Nothing more natural than Julia spent most of his time with his beloved friend Bella, and the sensuous Father Ambrose and his protector, the lecherous relative of my dear Bella, try to find the time to repeat the above experiences with the young girl docile. I can attest that it was so good, since my nights were most unpleasant and uncomfortable, always exposed to my sl**p interruptions by long hairy incursions members through the intricacies of the English in which I had I refugee temporarily and see me always in danger of entrained by the horribly sticky thick streams of a****l semen. In short, the young and impressionable Julia was completely ahormada, and Ambrose and his friend enjoyed owning it at home. They had reached their targets. What cared about their sacrifices? Meanwhile, other and very different were the thoughts of Bella, which I had left. But eventually, feeling somewhat disgusted by the Too often they give me to the new diet, I decided to leave the stockings of the beautiful Julia, and return-tempering to mon mouton, as the French say, to the sweet and feeding the salacious succulent Bella. So I did, and you resultat voici: One night Bella went to bed rather earlier than usual. The father Ambrosio was absent for having been sent on a mission to a secluded parish, and his
Page 93
93 page 107 complacent dear uncle suffered a severe attack of gout, a condition that in the late relatively frequently afflicted him. The girl had already arranged her hair for the night, and had also devoid of some of her clothes. He was taking off his shirt at night, which had to go through the head, and in the course of this operation inadvertently dropped his pants, revealing, in the mirror, the beautiful bulges and exquisite smoothness and transparency of the skin of her buttocks. Such beauty had inflamed to a hermit, but alas! in that no far no sight ascetic enardecerse susceptible. As for me, very nearly to bankrupt me the longest of my antennas, and I torciera my right leg in their contortions to extract the garment over her head. At this point I should explain that since the Father Clement had astute been deprived of enjoying the charms of Bella, renewed the bestial and nothing pious oath which, though it be a surprise, would seize the fort again once already had been his. The memory of his happiness brought tears to her sensual eyes, while that, on reflection, he distended his enormous member. Clemente made the terrible oath that jodería Bella in natural state and brutal in his own words, and I, who am but a flea, I heard and understood its scope. The night was dark and raining. Ambrosio was absent and sick Verbouc helpless. Bella was f***ed to be alone. All these circumstances were known While Clemente, and acted accordingly. Encouraged by their recent experiences on the geography of the neighborhood, went straight to the bedroom window of Bella, and having found as expected, without running the latch and. therefore open, entered peacefully and scrambled to get under the bed. From this point of view Clemente's throbbing pulse stared toilette beautiful Bella, until it began to take off his shirt in the manner and I described. Clemente could then enjoy the view of the girl in all her splendid nakedness and choked bellowed like a bull. In the recumbent position in which he found had no difficulty in seeing waist down all of her body and her eyes in contemplation solazaban twin globes were her buttocks, opening and closing as the Girl twisting her lithe body in the effort to pass the shirt over his head. Clemente could not take more time, his desire reached the boiling point, and quietly but promptly slid out of hiding to win in front of her, without waste of time embraced the nude body with one hand, while placing the another on her red lips. Bella's first impulse was to scream, but she was female this resource forbidden. His second idea was faint, and is why we have chosen not to have mediated certain circumstances. This circumstance was the fact that while the bold
Page 94
94 page 107 assailant kept securely fastened beside him, something hard, long, hot pressing of insistently between her soft buttocks, and lay throbbing separation between them and along its back. At this critical moment Bella's eyes encountered the image of it in the dresser mirror and recognized behind the ugly face bloated sexy priest, crowned by a circle of unruly red hair. Bella understood the situation in the blink of an eye. By now almost a week that had fallen from the embraces of Ambrose and his uncle, and this fact had much to see, of course, in what followed. What he did from that moment was pure dissimulation of the lewd girl. He dropped gently back on the strong father figure of Clement, and believing this happy individual who actually fainted while withdrawing the hand with which he closed his mouth used both arms to hold. The irresistible beauty of the person holding his arms took the excitement Clement almost to madness. Bella was practically naked, and he slid his polished hands over his skin, while his immense weapon, rigid and distended effect impatience, pounded vigorously on contact with the beautiful I had embraced. Trembling, Clemente brought his face to hers, and printed a long luscious sweet kiss on her lips. Bella shuddered and opened his eyes. Clement renewed his caresses. - Oh! Languidly exclaimed. How dare you come here? Please Let go on the spot! It is shameful! Clemente smiled smugly. He had always been ugly, but at that moment was truly odious by his terrible lust. -So she said. It's a shame thus treat a girl so pretty, But so delicious, my darling! Bella sighed. More kisses and hands sliding over his naked body. A large hand and crude fell on her mons, and a daring finger, separating the wet lips, was introduced inside the warm slit to touch the sensitive clitoris. Bella closed her eyes and let out another sigh, at the same time that this sensitive body began to relax turn. For my young friend was in no way one a tiny organ, and that because of lewd massage Clemente rose ugly, is stiffened and leaned lips starting almost alone. Bella was on fire, and the glow of desire peered into his eyes. Had infected, and a glance at her seducer could see the terrible look of lust portrayed in her face as she played with her secret charms. The trembling girl stirring, a burning desire for pleasure of intercourse possession of it, and unable to control their desires longer, quickly took its
Page 95
95 page 107 right hand back to grab the huge weapon that threatened her buttocks, but not could do it in all its magnitude. Were found in both eyes, the lust burning in them. Bella smiled, Clement repeated his sensual kiss and introduced in her mouth his restless tongue. The girl did not took to second his lewd caresses, and left the field open to both their restless hands and their warm kisses. Slowly pulled a chair, in which sat Bella eager anticipation of what the priest wanted to do next. Clement stood before her. His black silk robe, reaching to heels, stood prominently on the front, his cheeks red hot by the v******e of his desires, were only rival in his fiery lips, and his breath was stirred in anticipation of ecstasy. He knew he had nothing to fear and much to enjoy. -This is too Bella murmured, gone! 'Impossible, after having taken the trouble to enter. -But you can be discovered, and then my reputation will be ruined. -Not likely. You know you're all alone, and that there is any chance of being disturbed. Besides, you're so delicious, my little girl, as fresh, so young and so beautiful that. .. not remove the leg, just put my hand on your smooth thigh. The fact is I want to fuck you, dear. Bella could see the huge bulge he straightened more. - What are obscene! What words empleáis! - Do you think so, my darling little girl? Clemente said, taking back the sensitive clit between his thumb and index finger to massage it properly. I born for the pleasure of feeling this pussy gaping cunningly trying to dodge my touches. - Give Shame! Bella exclaimed, laughing, however, reluctantly. Clemente approached to bow to her and take her pretty face in his hands. By doing so, Bella could see that the cassock, almost lifted by the strength of the communicated to the member wishes of the father, he was a few inches to the chest of her so she could feel the beats that made black silk garment rise and fall alternately. The temptation was irresistible, and eventually pass beneath her delicate little hand the clothes of the priest and upload above enough to grab a furry mass the hanging two balls as big as chicken eggs. - Oh, God! How very huge! Murmured the girl. -All full of beautiful thick milk Clemente sighed, toying with two cute breasts so close to him. Bella sat better, and again caught with both hands hard and stiff trunk the huge penis.
Page 96
96 page 107 - How awful! This is a monster! Exclaimed the lewd girl. Really that is great! What size yours! -Yes, is not it a good fuck? -Observed Clemente, advancing and raising his cassock to better show the gigantic member. Bella could not resist the temptation, and raising even more clothes the priest left the penis in complete freedom and exposed throughout its length. Fleas do not know much of measures of space and time, and therefore does not I can give you the exact dimensions of the weapon it was in those girl moments our eyes. It was, however, of gigantic proportions. He had a large head red roma and emerging at the end of a long trunk brownish. The hole, which was at its peak, which is usually so small, it was in the If we consider a real crack wet with seminal fluid accumulated there. To all along that trunk thick blue veins running, and at the foot of the same growing a real tangle of shaggy red hair. Two large testicles hanging below. - Heaven! Holy Mother! Bella murmured, closing his eyes while giving them a slight squeeze. The wide, blunt head, swollen and reddened by exquisite tingling effect girl, was at that time totally naked, and emerged stiff, free of skin folds backwards Bella restiraba the large white column. She joyful fiddling with your purchase, and increasingly retreating behind the velvet skin the object he had in his hands. Clemente sighed. - What a delightful creature you are! She said, looking at her with eyes flashing. I have to fuck right away or throw it all about you. - No, you must not waste a drop! Bella exclaimed. You should be very urged to want enough to come along so soon. I can not help. Please be still a moment I will come. - What a great thing! How much milk will? Clemente stopped and whispered in her ear something I could not hear. - Truly delicious, but it's amazing! -It is true, give me a chance to prove it. I look forward to it, cutie. Look at it! I have to fuck! Placing brandished his monstrous penis against her. Then he leaned down, then release it suddenly. He jumped up like a spring, and in doing so spontaneously discovered, giving way to red walnut, exuding a drop of semen the urethra.
Page 97
97 page 107 All this happened about Bella's face, he felt a sensuous whiff emanating member, who came to increase the disorder of his senses. He continued to play with the penis, and stroking. -Enough, I beg you, dear, or waste it all in the air. Bella was still a few seconds, but grasped the full f***e of his hand to Clement fuck. Meanwhile he was amused in shape with one of his hands breasts juveniles girl, while the fingers of the other in its entirety ran her wet pussy. The mad romp. Her clit swelled and became hot, accelerated breathing, and the flames of desire ignited her cute face. The nut increasingly hardened: shining and as ripe fruit. Watching sneak belly ugly naked man, full of red hair, and brownish thighs, hairy like a monkey, Bella became crimson of lust. The big penis, each increasingly thick and threatening skies caused in being the most indescribable emotions. Greatly excited, his arms linked with the strong body of the great raw and covered with sensual kisses. His own ugliness increased his libidinous feelings. -No, you must not waste it, not let it squander . After stopping for a moment with a peculiar accent moaned with pleasure, and complacent head down her rosy lips opened immediately for most could the prurient delicacy. - Oh, what a treat! How cosquilleas! What ... what pleasure you give me! -Do not allow waste it: drink every last drop whispered Bella aside for a moment his head gleaming walnut. Then lowering it again, placed her lips, projected forward over the large head, and opening gently received including wide urethra orifice. - Holy Mother cried Clemente. This is heaven! How am I going to come to me! God, I lick and suck! Bella applied his sharp tongue to the hole, and gave all his lengüetazas contours. What well know! You have to give me one or two drops still more. I can not go, I can not the priest murmured, pushing forward while his fingers tickling the clitoris hardened Bella, since the your fingertips. After Bella took back between his lips the head of that great yerga, more could not get the nut into his mouth full, so monstrously width was.
Page 98
98 page 107 Licking and sucking, sliding movements with slow, delicious skin red and tender around the back of the tremendous yerga, Bella was causing some results she knew they would not delay long in coming. - Oh, holy mother! Almost I'm coming! I feel.,. Oh. sucks now! You will receive! Clement raised his arms in the air, his head fell backwards, spread her legs, is hands twitched convulsively, his eyes went blank, and Bella felt a strong spasm ran the monstrous penis. Moments later he was almost knocked back by the continuous jet as hurled a torrent of cure genital and throat trickled down. But all his desires and efforts, the greedy girl could not prevent a jet escaping from the corner of his lips when Clement, beside himself with effect pleasure pushed forward with successive shocks, with each of which sent to her throat a new stream of milk. Bella resisted all shoving, and remained gripped the weapon from which flowed those spurts, till the whole was finished. - How much did you say? She muttered. A full cup of tea? There were two. - Adorable c***d! Clemente cried when he could finally catch her breath. What a divine pleasure you gave me! Now my turn, and you have to afford examine all these little things about you that I adore. - Oh, how delicious it was! I almost drowned, 'said Bella. How sticky was! My God, how much! -Yes, cuteness. I promised you all, and turned me so that insurance received a good deal. Flowed in torrents. 'Yes, indeed it was. -Now you will see how good I lick you, and how delicious. mind'll fuck you later. Joining the action to the word, the sexy priest was placed between the thighs of Bella, white as milk, and advancing his face towards them introduced his tongue between red lips crack. After moving it around the hardened clitoris, gave with a tickle so exquisite, that she could hardly contain her screams. - Oh, God! I suck the life! Oh ...! I'm ... I will come to me! Me. I come! And with a sudden forward movement toward the active language, Bella came abundantly in the face of Clement, which he received as he could within their mouth, with epicurean delight. After the priest lifted. His huge penis, which had just softened, is tension was again virile, and emerged before him in a state of dreadful erection. Literally snorting with lust at the sight of the beautiful and well-disposed girl.
Page 99
Page 99 of 107 -Now I have to fuck you, 'he said while pushing her towards the bed. I have to have you and give you a taste of this yerga in your little body. Ah, fucking you I will give! Quickly shedding his robe and underwear, the big brute, whose body was covered with hair and skin as dark as a mulatto, took the frail body of the beautiful Bella in his muscular arms and laid it gently on the bed. Clement looked for a moment his body stretched and throbbing, half the effect of desire and half in terror that caused the onslaught. Then smugly watched his tremendous penis erect with lust, and climbing Presto threw herself on her bed and pulled the bedclothes. Bella, half drowned beneath the great gross hairy, felt the stiff cock between her legs, and lowered his hand to tempt you again. - Heavens, what size! I never fit! -Yes, of course if: we have all come to the testicles, only you have to cooperate to not hurt you. Bella was spared the trouble of answering, because then penetrated anxious language in her mouth until almost suffocate. Then he realized that the priest had risen slowly and that hot head of his gigantic cock was trying to break through the wet lips of her pink slit. I can not proceed with the detailed account of the preliminaries. It díez took minutes, but at the end of which the clumsy Clement was buried up to the testes in the beautiful body of the girl, who, with her soft legs bound on the Tan back priest, receiving the caresses of this that basked upon his victim, and was beginning to lewd movements that were to lead him to get rid of his burning fluid. Ten inches at least had muscle hardening depth the private parts of the girl, and throbbed inside of them, at the same time a shaggy mop of hair rubbed the delicate mountain of unhappy Bella. - Oh, God! How you hurt me! She complained. -Heaven! I're butchering! Clement started a movement. - I can not stand! It really is too big! Oh! Get him out! Ay, do lunges! Clemente mercilessly pushed two or three times. -Wait a minute, little devil, only until you choke on my milk. Oh, how close you are! Looks like you're sipping yerga! Finally! now inside, and is all had.
Page 100
Page 100 of 107 - Mercy, please! Clemente rammed hard and fast push after push while spinning and writhed on the girl's body dock, and suffered a real attack lust. His huge penis threatened to break from the intensity of his pleasure and maddening delight of the moment. -Now I'm finally fucking. - Jodedme! Bella muttered, opening up even more of your legs, as the intensity of the sensations came posesionando of person. Jodedme well! More hard! And with a deep groan of pleasure flooded his brutal r****t with copious descarqa, at the same time throwing themselves forward for a formidable onslaught of man. Bella's legs flexed spasmodically when Clement was launched between them, inserting and removing continued his long and ardent member between them, with lustful movements. Some sighs mixed with tight kisses lips lewd invader of pasture groans and rapid vibrations of bed frame, denounced all the excitement of the scene. Clemente did not need incentives. The companion complacent ejaculation will had provided the average wet she wanted, and took advantage of it to start a series of movements in and out causing Bella much pleasure as pain. The girl seconded him with all his might. Completely stuffed, sighed deep and shuddered under his firm thrusts. Her breathing became a gasp, closed her eyes for effect-brutal pleasure she experienced in an almost spasm uninterrupted broadcast. The backside of his rude lover opened and closed at each new effort to strike lunges toward the body of the cute c***d. After much struggle paused. - I can not take it anymore, I'm going to come. Take my milk, Bella. You will receive torrents of it, sweetie. Bella. Knew. All their monstrous veins were swollen face his jo maximum tension. It was unbearably large. It seemed the giant member an ass. Clemente began to move again. From his lips fell saliva. With a feeling of ecstasy, Bella seminal expected current. Clement struck one or two putts, but profound, and groaned stiffened, shuddering only slightly from head to toe, and then left its yerga tremendous spurt of cum that flooded the girl's womb. The big brute buried his head in the pillows, made a last effort to go deeper into it, resting with feet at the foot of the bed. - Oh, the milk! Bella shrieked. I feel! What a rush! Oh, Give it to me! Father Holy, what a pleasure!
Page 101
Page 101 of 107 There it is! Take it! Cried the priest while after the first jet thrown in within it, again lunged wildly inward with each thrust sending a new stream of warm milk. Oh, what a pleasure! Although Bella had anticipated the worst, had no idea of ​​the immense amount of semen that the man was able to issue. The thick cast out into spurts they would crash into the same array. - Oh, I'm coming again! And Bella semidesfallecida sank under the robust man, while his burning followed by flooding with fluid viscous jets. Other five times that night, Bella received the contents of the large Clemente testicles, and had it not been for the glory of the day I realized it was time he left, had started again. When the wily Clemente left the house and hurried them off to his humble cell, dawn and was f***ed to admit that he had filled his belly with satisfaction, in the same way that Bella saw milk flooded his bowels. And luck had the girl of his two guards were disabled, because otherwise they would have discovered, for the sorry state they were in their youth private parts, that an intruder had crossed the threshold of the same. Youth is elastic, the whole world knows. And Bella was very young and very elastic. If you had seen the huge machine of Clemente, it would have asserted me Its natural elasticity admit not only allowed the introduction of that ram, but also help but feel the slightest discomfort after a couple of days. Three days after this episode interesting Ambrosio returned the father. One of first concerns was to find Bella. Upon finding invited to enter a boudoir. - Sail! He shouted, showing his instrument, inflamed and present attitude weapons. I have not had any distractions for a week, and my yerga is hot, dear Bella. Two minutes later, Bella's head lay on the table the department while collecting the clothes on his back, exposed her perky buttocks, the lascivious priest hit with his long shaft vigorously after solazado having sight in the contemplation of his plump buttocks. After another minute and his tool was introduced in the pussy from behind, just crush against the black rump hair curly base. After only a few lunges gushing milk threw up her waist. The good father was too excited by the long abstinence with only this rigidity lost his member, he withdrew himself an instrument that stallion, still slippery and steamy, to take the small hole between the couple of delicious buttocks of her friend. Bella helped him and, given how well oiled as it was,
Page 102
Page 102 of 107 slid inside, not by giving gifts to the girl with another tremendous prolific doses from their testicles. Bella felt the burning download, and received projected the warm milk willingly against his gut. Then put it back on the table and sucked the clitoris for about a quarter of an hour, forcing her to cum two times in his mouth. Then screwed in the natural form. Then Bella retired to his room to wash, and after a short rest is put his street clothes and left. That night it was reported that Mr. Verbouc had worsened. The attack had reached regions that were cause for alarm for GP. Bella wished his uncle who passed a good night and retired to his room. Julia had settled in Bella's bedroom for the night, and both girls, by then already well aware of the nature and properties of males, were leaning exchanging ideas and adventures. -I thought I was going to die, 'Julia said when Father Ambrose introduced its thing big ugly deep inside my poor body, and when it ended I thought had given him a attack, and could not understand what was that slimy thing, that hot substance cast within me. Oh! 'Then, my dear, you began to feel the friction on your sensitive little thing, and the hot milk spurted Father Ambrose, covering everything. -Yes I did, and I still feel flooded when it does. - Silence! Did not you hear? Both girls got up and began to listen. Bella, more accustomed to the her bedroom features of what might be, Julia, turned his attention to the window. At the time of doing the shutter gradually subsided, and there was the head of a man. Julia discovered also appeared and was about to scream, but Bella made a motioned for silence. - Shhh! Do not be alarmed Bella whispered. We want to eat, just that it undue bother one of so cruel. - What do you want? Julia asked semiescondiendo her pretty head in her clothes to sl**p, but still watching with keen eye the intruder. During this brief conversation the man was preparing to enter the chamber, and having already opened the window enough to do so, he slid his wide Mankind the through opening. When you set foot on the floor of the room were the discovered the ugly bulky figure and sensuous factions Father Clement. - Holy Mother, a priest! Cried Bella young guest. Well fat by true! Oh Bella! What do you want? -We will know soon whispered the other.
Page 103
Page 103 of 107 Meanwhile Clemente had approached the bed. - What? Is it possible? A double entertainment? He exclaimed. Charming Cute! This is truly an unexpected pleasure. - Shame on you, Father Clement! Julia had disappeared under the bedclothes. In two minutes the priest stripped of his garments, and without waiting to be told invited to do so, was launched as lightning on the bed. - Oh! Cried Julia. I is tempting! - Oh yeah! The two will be well thumbed, I assure Bella murmured as she felt the huge weapon Clemente pressing her back. That shameful behavior on you, to enter without our permission! 'In that case, I can enter, gorgeous? 'Said the priest, as he put in Bella's hands his stiff instrument. -You can stay, since it is already inside. 'Thank Clemente murmured, pulling Bella's legs and inserting the huge head of his cock between them. Bella felt the blow, and mechanically put her arms around the back of Julia. Clemente pushed back, but Bella jumped scuttled. He stood, and aside the bedclothes exposed the hairy body of the priest and the gentle figure of his companion. Julia turned instinctively and found that pointed straight to his nose, straightening the penis rigid good father, who seemed ready to burst because of lust awakened in the holder by the company in which he was. -Tiéntalo Bella whispered. Without amazed, Julia grabbed her white little hand. - How late! Is becoming increasing my faith. Both girls are then fell out of bed, and anxious for the fun began to squeeze and rub the bulky penis priest until he was about to come. - This is heaven! Father Clement said staring, and a slight convulsive movement in his fingers denoting pleasure. -Enough, dear, otherwise it will come-watched Bella, adopting an air of experienced person, who believed he had the right, according to her, under its previous relations with the monster. For his part, Father Clement was not willing to waste their shots when they were within reach two objectives so cute. Remained inactive for fondling girls who submitted their penis, but now had attracted gently if the young Julia, to raise her shirt and let
Page 104
Page 104 of 107 to view all their secrets charms. He slid his eager hands around adorable thighs and buttocks of the girl, and then opened thumbs pink vulva, for enter their lascivious tongue inside her, and kiss her as for other exciting in same array. Julia could not remain insensitive to this treatment and when at last, trembling unbridled desire and lust, the daring priest turned his back on the bed, opened his youthful thighs and let him see the rosy edges of her tight slit. Clemente got between her legs, and advancing towards her thick wet the tip of his member in wet pussy lips. Bella lent its aid, and taking between their hands the huge penis, he discovered and routed properly to the hole. Julia gasped and bit her lip. Clement struck a violent thrust. Julia, brave as a lioness, endured the blow, and the head was introduced. More pushing, more pressure, and in less time it takes to write Julia had completely engulfed the huge penis priest. Once comfortably possession of his body, Clemente began a series of rhythmic thrusts thoroughly, and Julia, indescribable sensations prey, pushed back head, and covered his face with one hand while with the other he clutched the waist of Bella. - Oh, it's huge, but what makes me happy! - It is completely inside! It has been buried up to the balls! Cried Bella. - Ah! What a treat! I will come to me! I can not stand! His body is velvet! Take! Take that! This followed a fierce onslaught. - Oh! Julia exclaimed. At that moment it occurred to libidinous fantasy giant, and extracting the vaporizing member Julia's private parts. launched between Bella's legs and Stayed inside her delicious vulva. The pulsating object is stuck deep inside of her young pussy while the owner of it drooled taste for the task that was delivered. Julia looked astonished the apparent ease with which the father sank his big yerga in white inside her friend's body. After spending a quarter of an hour in this erotic pose, time in which Bella father pressed against his chest and twice gave his warm tribute on his head the huge rod again retires Clemente, and sought to calm the ardor that consumed him spilling his hot milk inside the delicate little person of Julia. Took the little lady in his arms again straddled his body, and without much difficulty, pressing his burning yerga against her pussy smooth, prepared to flood it with a lewd download. There followed a series of lunges furiously fast but deep, at the end of which Clemente, while letting out a deep sigh, pushed to the depths of
Page 105
Page 105 of 107 the delicate girl, and began to vomit inside a real flood of semen. Spurt after spurt coming from his penis while he, with eyes and lips trembling, came to ecstasy. Julia's excitement had peaked, and added to the enjoyment of her r****t in the final paroxysm, to a degree of alienation awful flea can no describe. The orgies that followed in this raunchy night were also something that exceeds my narrative skills. Clemente As soon as he had recovered from his first ejaculation, announced caliber words his intention to enjoy Bella. Y, said and done, immediately set to work. For a quarter of an hour long remained buried until the hairs on the pussy her, holding back until nature prevailed, that Bella received the download in her womb. The father took his handkerchief from Holland, with whom he wiped his dripping pussies both beauties. Then the two girls grabbed the member of the priest and applied so many tender and lascivious touches again excited the fiery temperament the priest, to the point of achieving infuse new strength and virility impossible describe. His huge penis, red and swollen under the previous exercises, threatening saw the couple taking him fingering you pray to one side, sometimes to another. Several sometimes angry Bella sucked head and tickled with the tip of his tongue the hole the urethra. This was, apparently, one of the favorite ways of enjoying Clemente. as introduced quickly as he could the head of his great yerga in the mouth of the girl. After the rolled over and over again, naked as they came into the world, beating his thick lips in their dripping pussies again and again. He kissed and fumbled noisily the roundness of her buttocks, occasionally inserting a finger in ass holes. Then Clement and Bella, two to one, Julia persuaded to allow him to father put in his mouth the tip of his penis, and after a good time to tickle and excite the monstrous fuck, threw such a torrent in the throat of the girl, who nearly drowned. There followed a short interval, and again the unusual fact to enjoy two so tempting and spiritual girls woke all the vigor of Clement. Placing next to each other began introducing its alternately member each, and after I removed some brutal onslaught of a pussy to put it in the other. Then he lay on his back, and attracting girls he sucked on Pussy to one while the other is buried in her hair yerga to join both bodies. Again and again threw them inside his prolific essence. Only dawn terminated those orgy scenes.
Page 106
Page 106 of 107 While such scenes unfolded in the house had a very different place in the bedroom of Mr. Verbouc, and when three days later the father returned Ambrosio another of his absences, he found his friend and protector on the verge of death. A few hours were enough to end life and adventures as eccentric gentleman. After his death his widow, who never distinguished for their intellectual lights, began to show signs of insanity, and in a paroxysm of madness never stopped call the priest. But when on one occasion an elderly and respectable father was emergency call, the good lady indignantly denied that this man could be a priest, and cried out that he sent "the great instrument of". His language and his behavior were generally cause for scandal, so it had to lock in an asylum, where he remains in demand delirious large penis. Bella, which thus remained without protectors, soon listened to advice of her confessor, and agreed to take the veil. Julia, an orphan too, resolved to share the fate of his friend, and inasmuch as his mother immediately gave his consent, both girls were received in the arms of Holy Mother Church on the same day, and once the novitiate made a time final vows. How were observed these vows of chastity is not something that I, a humble flea, must judge. I can only say that after the ceremony both girls were taken privately to the seminar, in which f******n waiting cures. Without giving them little time to new devotees to undress, scoundrels, enfervorecidos by the prospect of such a precious reward set upon them, and one after another quench their devilish lust. Bella got up to twenty fervent downloads in all imaginable positions and Julia, just less vigorously assaulted, finally collapsing, exhausted by the roughness of the treatment he was subjected. The room was well insured, so there was no fear interruptions, and the sensuous community gathered to honor the newly admitted s****rs, enjoyed his charms at ease. Ambrosio was also there, as had long been convinced of the Bella inability to keep to himself, and moreover feared animosity of his b*****rs . Clemente was also part of his team, and his enormous member caused havoc attacking boyish charms. The Superior was also an opportunity to give vent to their perverse tastes, and not even the recently deflowered and weak Julia escaped the ordeal of their attacks. He had to
Page 107
Page 107 of 107 submit and allow, among pleasant emotions indescribable, cast his viscous cum on her belly. The cries of those who came, breathing hard from those that were delivered to the sensual act, the squeaking and creaking of furniture, muffled voices and the interrupted conversations observers, all tended to give greater magnitude libidinous monstrosity of the scenes, and do more repulsive details of this ecclesiastical brouhaha. Obsessed with these ideas, and greatly upset by the proportions of the orgy, fled, and did not stop until he had put many miles between my be and the protagonists of this hateful story, nor, from that moment, stroked the idea of ​​re-entering relationships of familiarity with Bella or Julia. I know that they came to be the normal means of satisfying the admitted to the seminary. No doubt the constant and strong sexual excitement they had to resent was to wither soon the youthful charm that so beautiful admiration inspired me. But to the best fit. my task is over, I kept my promise and have finished my first memories. And while it is an attribute of a Flea moralizing, yes is in your hand to choose their own food. Fed up with those little women on which I lectured, I did what many do others, however not fleas, as I reminded my readers to begin this first story, do the same, sucking bl**d: emigrated, with new promise to my readers of a second volume, in the pilgrimage to choose my own food. ... Continue»
Posted by reininblack 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 674  |  
  |  1

General Jackson's Unlikely Legacy.

Please note that this is not an erotic story but rather a story of Civil War and Civil Rights. Please forgive me if you have come looking for titillation and found it not. This is a different kind of story but an adventure nevertheless.

General Jackson’s Unlikely Legacy.

It would, I suppose, be hard to discern the link between a peaceful English park full of happy revellers in the year 2012 and a tortured bl**dy battlefield in North America in 1861. It would take, in fact, the sort of mind used to connecting up apparently unrelated dots; the sort of mind that sees seemingly unconnected events as part of the great sweep of human history; the sort of mind that sees the evolution of human culture through a lens of change and relishes the delicious ironies of history and the meanings each culture places upon the myths and legacies of its heritage. It would take the mind of a historian and story teller; a mind rather like that that I have chanced to have been born with.

The whole crazy notion occurred to me just the other day when I attended the annual LGBT rights festival in a sun drenched park in the city of Hull in Northern England. My friends and I were just sitting around on the grass and drinking in the atmosphere and flying the T flag in LGBT. The crazy English weather had gone completely loopy on us. After seemingly weeks of intermittent rain we feared the worst but astonishingly the weekend dawned in glorious sunshine and by Sunday the temperature had climbed well into the thirties. All the weeks of rain had done was ensure a thick and verdant lawn of grass in the park; more luxurious than a deep pelted rug. We took our shoes off and gave our feet a treat.

There were over ten thousand people in the park for the festival we were told and it felt like it. It had cost just eight pounds for the two days of non stop entertainment, a remarkably reasonable price considering, and everybody seemed to have turned up to take advantage. A huge gathering of lesbians, gays, bisexuals and transgenders was inevitably going to be a colourful event. That wasn’t the whole story however. As I sat there sharing a bottle of wine and listening to the music from the main stage I became aware of other undercurrents and significances in the whole affair.

I think it was the police that got me thinking. Any big event like that was obviously going to require policing and there was a considerable police presence. This is not to say the police presence was in any way intrusive or unwelcome you understand. It was anything but in fact. I’ll come back to the police f***e later but let me say now that the Humberside Police authority has had to take some stick over the years but on this occasion they were absolutely wonderful; supportive, protective and extraordinarily in harmony with the festival. It was that that started me to think. It started me to think how much the world has moved on; how much things have changed. It started me to think about the evolution of society and the odd way that icons and legends of the past become metamorphosised into symbols of the present. By the odd and convoluted paths of my curious brain it started me to think about General Jackson. Let me try to explain.

In what I can only describe as a breathtaking example of the ironies of history, Thomas Jonathon Jackson was the great grandc***d of slaves! His great grandfather, John Jackson was an Irish protestant from County Londonderry in Ulster. In the 1740s John was living in London, England and was convicted of stealing £170. That was a substantial sum at the time and the theft of it a capital crime. John was exceedingly lucky to escape the hangman’s noose. Instead he was sentenced to seven years indenture in the American colonies. In other words he was being sent as a slave to North America. In 1749 he was transported aboard the prison ship Litchfield across the Atlantic, chained in a hold under conditions not dissimilar to those suffered by millions of unfortunate captive Africans sent to the New World as slaves.

It may have been a little less crowded aboard Litchfield than the average “blackbirder” for there were only 150 convicts aboard. There must have been also some mingling of the sexes for, while on passage, John met one Elizabeth Cummins who was also being transported for a similar sentence of indenture and by the time the ship made harbour in Annapolis Maryland, the two were hopelessly in love. It was a love that had to endure their many separations over the next years as they were moved around in servitude but endure it did and they married in 1755, moved west across the Blue Ridge Mountains to settle in Virginia and had eight c***dren.

There was no going home for John and Elizabeth of course and they embraced their new homeland completely. In 1775 civil conflict broke out in the American colonies largely over the constitutionality of certain taxes imposed upon the colonies by the British crown government on the other side of the Atlantic. This expanded into the Revolutionary War and John was an early recruit for the rebel f***es together with his two teenage sons.

This war lasted some eight years and of course would lead to the creation of an independent United States of America. The war does not really concern us here except in the precedents it would apparently establish for another conflict over eighty years later. It would seem for instance that it enshrined the rights of American states to rebel over what they considered to be unconstitutional interference with their own laws and to take up arms in defence of those rights. It also seemed to suggest a template for successful rebellion: the way by which a rebellion might prevail over a nation more powerful than itself. Most of all it seemed to establish a revolutionary principle; that men had the right to take up arms in defence of their freedom against tyranny. All these precedents would be raised as holy writ in another war eighty years later but, as we shall see, there were very fundamental differences between the two conflicts.

In any case John Jackson distinguished himself in the Revolutionary War, fighting at the Battle of King’s Mountain in 1780 and rising to the rank of captain. After the war he served as an officer in the Virginia Militia. There was soldiering in the Jackson bl**dline. John’s second son, Edward also fought as a young soldier in the Revolutionary War and survived to father a number of c***dren himself. His third son was called Jonathon Jackson who proved no less fertile than his father and grandfather. His third c***d was Thomas Jonathon Jackson, the man we have come to see in this story.

Thomas’ father was an attorney in 1824 when he was born but Thomas barely ever knew him. His elder s****r, Elizabeth, and his father both died of typhoid fever in 1826 when he was just two years old. His mother Julia was pregnant at the time with her fourth c***d and she gave birth to a daughter, Laura-Ann, the day after her husband died. Julia with a newborn baby and two young c***dren to care for alone, was in a desperate situation and f***ed to sell the f****y property to pay off the f****y debts. But she was a tough lady and after moving into a one bed-roomed rented house she managed to support her young f****y for the next four years by sewing and teaching; two of the very few professions open to a widowed woman of her age. It would be pleasant to record that her struggle was successful but there is a streak of tragedy running along this f****y line and their misfortunes were by no means over.

In 1830 Julia’s luck seemed to have changed when she remarried, once again to an attorney, called Blake Woodson. It was however a disaster. For one thing Woodson despised his three stepc***dren and wanted nothing to do with them. Secondly the f****y continued to suffer financial worries. The worst catastrophe to strike was in 1831, when, married for only a year, Julia produced a son to her new husband. It cost Julia her life for she died shortly afterwards of complications from the c***dbirth. Woodson refused to accept responsibility for her three c***dren from her previous marriage and the three Jackson c***dren found themselves orphaned. It was not yet the end of woes for this ill fated f****y.

Thomas and Laura-Ann ended up at their Uncle Cummins Jackson’s grist mill in Lewis County, West Virginia, while Thomas’ elder b*****r Warren was sent to live with relatives on his mother’s side of the f****y. Warren continued the f****y penchant for tragedy by dying of tuberculosis in 1841 aged just twenty years. For Thomas and Laura-Ann, life at Jackson’s Mill seems to have been one of the few happy times of their c***dhood. Certainly it was the place for which Thomas held the greatest affection and was as close to being a home as he had ever known. Their sojourn at the mill lasted some four years before the two siblings were separated. Laura-Ann was sent to her mother’s relations and Thomas went to live with his Aunt Polly and her husband Isaac Brake on a farm some four miles from Clarksburg.

It was a miserable time for young Thomas. He was treated as a pariah in the f****y and suffered verbal and physical abuse. He stuck it out for over a year before doing something about it and what he did demonstrates possibly more than anything the nascent qualities that would come to characterise the man he would become. He ran away from the f****y but his cousin caught up with him in Clarksburg and admonished him to return to the Brake’s farm. He adopted the sullen resistance for which he would become famous and replied, “Maybe I ought to ma-am, but I am not going to.” Instead he turned around and, in a feat of determination and endurance that would become all too familiar to the veterans that served under him later, he walked the eighteen miles back, through rough country, to his Uncle’s mill. He was twelve years old!

Thomas remained at the Mill for the next seven years. They were seven years that forged the character of this young man. His uncle was not a particularly affectionate man, indeed he was very strict with Thomas, but nevertheless the young man looked up to him as his mentor and teacher. The f****y was strictly Presbyterian and Thomas was brought up in an evangelical zeal bordering on fanaticism which imprinted an unquestioning religious devotion in him. He herded sheep on his Uncle’s property and drove the ox teams to harvest the wheat and corn. His attendance at school was sporadic but he was taught by his uncle and educated himself from borrowed books that he would read by the light of burning pine knots late into the night. It was those burning pine knots and desire for education that would lead to one of the most curious, enigmatically illuminating episodes of his young life.

In common with most well to do landowners of his age in Virginia, Cummins Jackson owned slaves. It was with one of these slaves that Thomas made a startling and dangerous pact. In return for the pine knots that Thomas relied upon for his reading he agreed to teach the slave to read and write. This was entirely i*****l. Ever since Nat Turner’s slave rebellion in Southampton County in 1831 it had been i*****l under Virginia law to teach literacy to any African slave, free black or mulatto. Educated black and coloured people were a threat to the very institution of slavery.

That Thomas chose to ignore this law illustrates the ambiguous attitudes he harboured towards slavery. On the one hand he personally found slavery disagreeable but his religious upbringing instilled an acceptance of it in him. It was an article of faith among the Presbyterian church of Virginia that the institution of slavery was ordained by God himself and that slavery was the rightful place of those people of African descent within a God fearing Christian society. Thomas believed this crap in the same way that over a century and a half later, the church would still believe that natural homosexual people were abominations in the eyes of God and thus accursed in the view of righteous Christians. The slave in the story here profited from Thomas’ tuition. Once he had achieved literacy he ran away via the “Underground Railroad” to freedom in Canada. Doubtless the preachers would denounce his heinous crime against God from the pulpit and point out the dangers of raising the black man above the desirable state of ignorance necessary for his subservience to the Christian white man.

In teaching the slave, Thomas seems to have found some sort of vocation for, in his later years at Jackson’s Mill, he became a school teacher in spite of his own indifferent education. In 1842 that education was just barely enough to gain Thomas entrance to the United States Military Academy at West Point, New York. He was well behind the other students of course and started at the bottom of his class. That stubborn streak of determination in him however served him well and he became one of the hardest working students at the academy. He graduated in 1846, 17th out of 59 in his class and it was said of him that had he stayed another year he would have graduated first. One thing he never really learned very well at West Point was horsemanship. In spite of sharing a room with George Stoneman, who would later become a cavalry general in the Union Army of the Civil War, Thomas was an indifferent rider.

Nearly as soon as he had graduated and attained the rank of Second Lieutenant in the Ist United States Artillery Regiment, Thomas was sent away to war. The American Mexican War of 1846 to 1848 was a handy little business for the United States and one of the most profitable military endeavours ever carried out by its armed f***es. Victory in the war led to the acquisition of a vast region encompassing the states of Texas, New Mexico, Arizona and California, a huge expansion in the territory of the United States, yet it seems oddly overlooked these days. Perhaps it has been quietly brushed under the carpet. It was after all a pretty aggressive land grab that comes perilously close to f***ed colonisation which sits uncomfortably with the United States’ anti colonial self imagery. It’s a bit of an embarrassment in other words that, however nicely you dress it up, the war was little more than a straightforward territorial conquest aimed at expanding the United States to the Pacific at the cost of a post colonial nation state on its south western borders. Just to sweeten its successful acquisition of this enormous swathe of land, in 1848, the very year that California became a part of the United States, a man called James W Marshall, a foreman working at the construction of a lumber mill at Sutter’s Mill near Coloma on the American River flowing from the Sierra Nevada mountains, discovered a shiny yellow metal in the tailrace of the mill and precipitated the great gold rush of 1849.

Young Lieutenant Jackson had a generally good war in 1846-8. He distinguished himself in combat but there are incidents which once again illustrate the maddeningly contradictory nature of this often baffling man. He rose to become Second Lieutenant in regular army rank but also obtained several brevet promotions (temporary ranks authorized by warrant on an officer usually for the duration of military campaigns but not affecting their permanent rank or seniority). He showed himself to be a thinking soldier during the assault on Chapultepec Castle by refusing to obey a command to withdraw his troops (an ironic display of stubbornness when viewed in retrospect!) on the grounds that withdrawal was more hazardous than continuing his outnumbered artillery duel with the enemy. In fact this was entirely the correct decision. He had disobeyed a bad order and a brigade was later able to exploit the advantage his stand had produced. In contrast however, during the assault on Mexico City, he was given an equally bad order to open fire on a civilian throng. This time his strength of character abandoned him and he obeyed in spite of his disagreement with the order. Thomas was always full of these bewildering contradictions.

Nevertheless he finished up the war with a fine reputation, reaching the brevet rank of major and having been awarded more brevet promotions than nearly any other officer in the army. He came to the notice of senior officers as a competent aggressive commander. One officer he met during this war would come to have profound consequences for Thomas in his later career. This was a tall handsome staff officer, of great charm and old fashioned courtesy, who also distinguished himself during the American Mexican war. His name was Robert Edward Lee.

Following the war there was a long period of peace and Thomas sought meaningful military employment. His teaching days at Jackson’s Mill were his guidance in this for, in 1851, he accepted a new teaching post at the Virginia Military Institute in Lexington, Virginia; the oldest state supported military college in the United States. He was to become a professor in Natural and Experimental Philosophy (whatever that meant) and an instructor in artillery. He produced very high quality work and indeed some of his teachings, encompassing as they do such essential military qualities of discipline, reconnaissance and tactical mobility, are still taught at the VMI. In spite of this he was an unpopular teacher known to his students as old “Tom Fool”. His lectures were delivered woodenly by rote memory with little illuminating explanation and he was a strict disciplinarian who lacked the ability to endear himself to his students or to inspire them. He was frequently lampooned by his students for his eccentricities and religious fervour and there was even an attempt to have him removed as a teacher by a group of alumni in 1856.

Despite his shortcomings as a teacher Thomas found personal happiness and stability in his life during his tenure at the Institute. It was not achieved without heartbreak however. In 1853 he married Elinor Junkin, the daughter of the president of Washington College in Lexington. They moved into an annex built on to the president’s own residence; a residence later occupied by Robert E Lee when he in turn became president of the college. The marriage was a very short one. The old Jackson f****y curse came back to haunt the newly wed couple for the following year Elinor gave birth to a stillborn son and then died an hour later from the haemorrhaging caused by the birth.

In 1857 Thomas married again. His new bride was Mary Anna Morrison from North Carolina whose father was the president of Davidson College. Mary was the great love of Thomas’ life. It is curiously endearing that this normally taciturn gruff man, not known for his displays of human emotion, found a tender side of him touched by his wife. His tender, affectionate letters to her still survive to give us an insight into the gentler feelings of this bewilderingly enigmatic man’s character. Inevitably however the ill fortune of the Jackson f****y rose again. Their first daughter. Mary Graham, was born in April 1858. She died a month later. They had a second daughter in 1862. This girl did survive infancy but Thomas never saw her grow up. She was less than a year old when he marched off to battle at a place called Chancellorsville.

Perhaps the most telling insights from this domestic interlude in Thomas’ life are illustrated by his relationship with the African-American population of Lexington. In a continuation of his earlier teaching of a slave at his Uncle’s mill, Thomas organised and ran a Sunday School in 1856 for black people at his Presbyterian church. He and his wife both taught at this school and it would seem that his teaching efforts here were far more appreciated than those at the Military Institute. Indeed he seems to have completely ignored the legality of teaching coloured people and he became revered among the African-Americans of Lexington both slaves and free blacks for his efforts to educate them. Doubtless he was motivated by religious zeal for he considered it a sacred duty to extend the word of the gospels to the coloured population. He considered the African race to be ignorant and that may sound racist (and it was racist) but it was also a statement of fact. Black people in Virginia in the 1850s were ignorant; deliberately so as education was consciously denied to them. To his great credit Thomas attempted to redress that shameful policy of denying education to black people and cared not that he contravened Virginia law in doing so. It is a major point in his favour that he was beloved and revered by the black people of Lexington for his championship of their betterment and all the more baffling that he would one day fight so hard and long to maintain the disgraceful institution that kept them enslaved.

Thomas and his f****y were wealthy enough to possess their own slaves. In fact they had six altogether and it is interesting to see how they came by them. They had a female slave called Hetty and her two teenage sons, George and Cyrus, which they obtained as wedding presents. It may shock us into dumbfounded silence now to think that a little over 150 years ago in America a human being could be given to somebody as a wedding present in the same way as we might now give a fish slice or a tea set but this was routine in the Southern States at that time. Then there was Albert. Albert actually begged Thomas to buy him and allow him to work toward his freedom. Thomas seems to have agreed to allow Albert to do this and Albert was hired out as a waiter in a Lexington Hotel and for functions at the VMI. Amy, who became the Jackson household’s cook and housekeeper (all the best cooks in the Southern States were slaves at this time and their contribution to Southern cuisine has been deep and long lasting), was another slave who asked Thomas to buy her from the auction block. Finally there was little Emma. Emma was six years old and had, what we would call today, a learning disability. Thomas doesn’t seem to have paid much if anything for her but took her off the hands of an aging widow and gave her to his wife as a coming home present. It is hard to see what use the household could have made of a very young handicapped c***d and the overwhelming feeling is that Thomas took the c***d in through compassion, almost as if he adopted her.

All of this begs the question as to just how Thomas regarded the institution of slavery; an institution which, after all, he would, by the machinations of fate, become a champion of. Dr James Robertson Jr of the Virginia Centre for Civil War Studies has summarised it by saying “Jackson neither apologized for nor spoke in favor of the practice of slavery. He probably opposed the institution. Yet in his mind the Creator had sanctioned slavery, and man had no moral right to challenge its existence. The good Christian slaveholder was one who treated his servants fairly and humanely at all times.” It is probably as close as we’re going to get to this complex man’s ambiguity towards the terrible injustice that he would be called upon to defend.

In 1859 Thomas bought a brick town house at 8 East Washington Street in Lexington. It was the only house he ever possessed but his tenure of it was to be short lived. Two years later war would break out and he would never return to the house. That same year of 1859 saw some of the opening reverberations of the convulsion that would tear the country apart. A fanatical abolitionist named John Brown led a madcap, ill-advised raid on an armoury at Harper’s Ferry at the confluence of the Potomac and Shenandoah Rivers on the borders of Virginia and Maryland.

In spite of his martyrdom in the name of slave emancipation John Brown was hardly an exemplary example of a noble crusader. In fact he had forged a reputation as an advocate of v******e and cold bl**ded murder during the vicious conflict that had been convulsing the State of Kansas since 1854. To most Americans the first shots of the Civil War were fired in anger at Fort Sumter on April 12th 1861 but, in so called “Bleeding Kansas”, something as close to civil war as makes no difference had been raging for the best part of seven years between pro-slavery and emancipation militias prior to that date. Brown had shown himself to be equal to the ruthless nature of that bitter conflict most notably with the massacre of five unarmed men with broadswords at Pottawatomie in 1856. It is a further tarnish on his reputation that the first man murdered during the raid on Harper’s Ferry was not a white pro-slavery enemy but in fact a free black man called Hayward Shepherd who was a baggage handler on the east bound Baltimore and Ohio train approaching the town who was gunned down whilst trying to warn the passengers as Brown’s men attempted to stop the train.

The whole Harper’s Ferry affair was a misconceived almost farcical endeavour and after three days holed up under siege in the armoury Brown and his surviving followers finally surrendered to an assault by a company of U.S Marines. The same people keep running into each other through this story for the officer commanding this company was Thomas’ old mentor from the American-Mexican war: Robert E Lee. One of the lieutenants involved in the assault was one James Ewell Brown Stuart, later to become the most famous cavalry commander in the Confederate f***es of the Civil War.

Thomas’ role in this sorry affair was to command a small detachment of twenty one artillery cadets from the VMI and two howitzers at the subsequent trial and martyrdom of Brown at Charlestown. With tensions rising high, the state of Virginia had beefed up its military presence around the trial fearing outbreaks of unrest. Brown was hanged on the 2nd of December in 1859 and while Thomas (now a major) hardly had much in the way of a military command he could at least have boasted to be present at the lighting of the tinderbox that would plunge the nation into civil war just fifteen months later.

The final deed that pushed the country over the brink towards war came as a result of the presidential election in 1860. The Republican party had nominated a man riding on a platform opposed to the expansion of slavery beyond the institution’s southern heartland. It all sounded very like a move toward emancipation to the slave holding states of the American south and the new Republican candidate rapidly became their bête noir. The candidate was a previously little known politician from Kentucky. His name was Abraham Lincoln.

The country polarised around the election with the northern, non slave holding, states rallying to Lincoln’s banner and the southern states bitterly opposed to him and falling behind the Democratic candidate. It is incredible that in the latter part of the twentieth century the Democratic Party of the United States would become the champion of civil rights for African Americans and the overwhelming majority of people of African descent would vote Democrat. Yet in 1860 the Democratic Party was anything but its later metamorphosis. It was pro-slavery and ran its campaign with an unadulterated racism that would appal anybody today; waving banners depicting innocent looking white girls being pawed by grotesquely caricatured black men being encouraged by Lincoln. The world, as we shall see, changes.

Some parts change faster than others. After Lincoln was elected in 1860 the divisions in the country became profound and irreconcilable. On the 20th of December the State of South Carolina formally seceded from the Union. The States were United no longer. By the 1st February 1861 South Carolina had been joined by Florida, Mississippi, Alabama, Georgia, Louisiana and Texas. On the 4th of February these seven sates declared themselves to be a separate sovereign nation; the Confederate States of America. After the opening rounds of conflict had been fired in anger at Fort Sumter they were joined by North Carolina, Arkansas, Tennessee and, pertinently, Virginia. Thomas of course was a Virginian although ironically he came from the North West of Virginia; a region that would later secede from the rest of the state to align with the north and become the new state of West Virginia.

The eleven states that constituted the new Confederacy claimed their authority to rebel against the United States upon the precedent set by their forefathers in the Revolutionary War. They saw it as a new revolution in exactly the same way that the states of America had revolted eighty years ago to cast off the perceived tyranny of its masters. But the world had changed dramatically in those intervening eighty years. The revolution, the real revolution, had occurred not in the southern states but in the north; a revolution being mirrored across the Atlantic in America’s old masters, Great Britain. The southern rebellion of 1861 was not so much a revolutionary one but a reactionary backlash to a changing world. The north was the changing society; industrialising, becoming more urban, less controlled by a landed gentry. It was the society of railroads, telegraphs, industrial conurbations, new means of mass production and rapidly changing societal values. The south remained mired in an essentially agrarian economy dominated by wealthy landowners who ruled their fiefs in a way that would have been instantly recognisable to the aristocratic hierarchy who had lorded over the European lands that America had cast aside eighty years earlier, prior to the industrial revolution.

The Southern States never seemed to understand how the world had changed outside its blinkered little fantasy land of southern gentry lording it over their vast plantations. Ironically the major cash crop of their gentry’s wealth, cotton, had kick-started the new revolution in the textile mills of old England yet when they sent emissaries to England seeking recognition for their new Confederacy they found little sympathy among the new classes ruling the industrial towns of Lancashire for a country dedicated to an antiquated feudalism. They were a backwater; in a sense the last throw of the dice for feudal gentry in the western world. The world was changing and they were desperately trying to hold back the course of change and cling on to what they possessed.

The ruling hierarchy of the South did possess great wealth. Even while resisting the winds of industrial change sweeping the world they had nevertheless become rich from it. The mill towns consumed all the cotton they could send and the rich landowners fantasised that the world could not live without them. They also possessed the one thing that made all this wealth possible; the very workf***e that tended and harvested their great cotton plantations; slaves; some four million human beings held in bondage under the lash to pluck the cotton from the fields to maintain their masters’ lives of pampered luxury. Now the changing world was threatening to take their slaves away from them. This last bastion, of feudalism in America, stood up to declare that they would rather die than let such an outrage occur.

Of course the landed gentry of the South did a disproportionately small amount of the dying in the war they started. It was commonly said by the Confederate foot soldiers of the Civil War that it was a rich man’s war but a poor man’s fight. Wealth and slaves were held by a rich minority. In the 1860 census there were around 393,975 slaveholders in the Southern and Border States or about eight percent of the white population. Of these slaveholders 88% held less than 20 slaves and 50% held fewer than five. Less than one percent of all slaveholders (that’s around three to four thousand landowners) owned more than 200 slaves on their estates. Overwhelmingly the men who did the fighting and the dying for the cause of Southern slavery had never owned a slave in their lives and probably never would have done. For all the noble talk of State rights and freedoms the Civil War was a conflict perpetrated by the avarice of wealthy slave owners and paid for in bl**d by poor men fighting for a cause that didn’t belong to them.

It is a little vague how Thomas, who possessed at best an ambiguous attitude to the institution of slavery, would come to fight in the armies defending it. It is probable that he simply became part of the Confederate army because he was a Virginian and served in a Virginian military academy. Certainly his old friend and mentor Robert E Lee joined for that very reason; a loyalty to his own state and Robert was even less sound on the institution of slavery than Thomas. In fact Robert found the whole notion of slavery disagreeable and immoral and had in fact freed all his own f****y’s slaves prior to the outbreak of war. The two greatest champions of slavery were in fact two men who, at the very best, possessed a distasteful tolerance of it.

After the opening salvos of the war had been sounded at Fort Sumter on the 12th of April 1861 Thomas had just fifteen days to put his affairs in order before once again marching off to war. He provided for his f****y and his slaves, said a last farewell to his house on East Washington Street (he would never live there again), kissed his beloved Mary and then, on the orders of Governor John Letcher, travelled to Harper’s Ferry to take command and to raise a brigade. This brigade, consisting of the 2nd, 4th, 5th, 27th and 33rd Virginia Infantry Regiments, was Thomas’ greatest creation and would rise to become the most famous and decorated infantry brigade in the entire Confederate army. It was largely recruited from men in and around the Shenandoah Valley, the very theatre of war where both it and Thomas would forge their greatest triumphs and reputation. It was also the brigade that would one day carry Thomas’ most famous name into battle but, in the spring and early summer of 1861, Thomas had yet to acquire that name. That name was to become attached to him at the end of the third week in July in the first great battle of the Civil War.

There are two rivers called Bull Run in the United States of America. One is a fast flowing river up in Oregon but the one everybody has heard of rises in the Bull Run Mountains of Loudon County in Virginia. It’s not much of a river to tell the truth and were it not for the events of 1861 and 1862 it would have remained happily obscure. It’s only some thirty odd miles long before it flows into the Occoquan River which in its turn is a tributary of the Potomac. By the time Bull Run draws near the city of Manassas it’s little more than a wide sluggish creek but across this river was fought the first major land battle of the American Civil War.

The battle is called “First Battle of Bull Run but that’s only its name on the Union side of the conflict. To the confused exasperation of any historian studying the American Civil War, battles were often given different names on opposite sides of the conflict. Thus the battle the Confederates called “Shiloh” was the “Battle of Pittsburgh Landing” to the Union and the battle the Union called “Antietam” was named “Sharpsburg” on the Confederate side. Thus the two battles of Bull Run were called First and Second Manassas in the Confederate South. Manassas wasn’t any more significant than the Bull Run river in fact. It’s a small city of just short of 38,000 people today but back in 1861 it was little more than a railway junction.

It’s worth taking a look in more detail at this battle because it was not only Thomas’ first battle of the war (he had been involved in a few skirmishes prior to this) but it is also the place where he acquired his name. Before Bull Run he was virtually an unknown; a man without a name. After Bull Run he had one of the most famous nicknames in American history; a name that would become part of the American language. How he actually acquired that name is still a matter of controversy to this day however and the word he bequeathed to the national lexicon is still tainted by the contradictory nature of it.

As any American high school student who didn’t actually fall into complete u*********sness during his school history lessons will tell you, the first Battle of Bull Run was a crushing Confederate victory. It wasn’t meant to be that way. Brigadier General Irwin Mcdowell’s Union Army of North Eastern Virginia was, at 35,000 strong, the largest field army ever gathered together in the history of North America to that point. It was substantially larger than the 22,000 men that General Pierre Gustave Toutant Beauregard (there’s a name to conjure with!) could field against him in the Confederate Army of the Potomac. Moreover the Union had a further 18,000 men under Major General Robert Patterson to pin down Joseph E Johnston’s 12,000 men in the Shenandoah Valley. Had these f***es been even remotely handled with competence the great Southern rebellion could have been over barely as soon as it had begun.

But it wasn’t! The whole campaign went tits up before hardly a shot had been fired in anger. Patterson fannied about in the Shenandoah Valley like an old hen and utterly failed to engage Johnston’s army with the result that Johnston was able to place his entire command on railway trains and rush them eastwards to reinf***e Beauregard. They would still never have arrived in time for the battle had McDowell got his arse into gear and made anything like a decent pace towards Bull Run. He was reluctant to commit to battle because he feared his troops were too green. President Lincoln urged him on by pointing out correctly that the Confederate troops facing him were just as green as his own were. It didn’t seem to spur him on the greater effort. Instead he dithered about and crept up to the battlefield at a speed that would have shamed a stranded turtle. Just to compound his tardiness he then started having vapours about his communications and duly despatched five thousand men from his army to cover his rear! In essence Union bungling had reduced a massive superiority in numbers to something approaching parity before the battle had even begun.

For all that, McDowell’s attack on the Bull Run river came within a whisker of success. Military bungling was by no means confined to the Union command. In spite of his long forewarning of the impending assault Beauregard completely misread McDowell’s intentions. He concentrated the bulk of his army along the river covering the approaches to the fords and bridges on the right flank of the battlefield certain that McDowell would wish to capture the railroads concentrated in that part of the battlefield. Instead McDowell launched his attack several miles upstream. Ten thousand Union soldiers battered into around four and a half thousand surprised rebels and pushed them back. Some Confederate troops broke and ran. For a critical period it seemed as if McDowell was on the verge of a resounding success.

The whole Union logistic train had been swollen by hundreds of prominent citizens, Senators, Congressmen, newspaper reporters, and anybody with the wherewithal to hire a carriage in Washington, had come to witness the battle as if war was some kind of bizarre spectator sport. This retinue of useless mouths were sending jubilant telegraphs back to the capital predicting impending victory. Nobody had yet heard of Thomas Jackson.

Thomas was a relatively late arrival at the battle. He didn’t actually take up a position with his brigade until around noon by which time the Confederate f***es were fighting a series of increasingly desperate delaying actions against heavy union attacks. The rebels were attempting to regroup on a hill topped by the house of an aging, bedridden widow called Judith Henry who was sadly killed when a cannonball demolished her bedroom. It was on this focal hill that Thomas deployed his men and it was on this hill where he won his name.

What exactly happened has never been decided one way or another to anybody’s satisfaction and the only man that could have given a conclusive answer died shortly after in the battle. Thomas had positioned his brigade and 13 field guns on the reverse slope of the hill. It was a clever deployment for each time his guns fired they rolled back down the reverse slope with the recoil and could be reloaded in safety from cover. Also they were in range of the Union’s guns and, for once, the short range nullified the inherent advantage of the Union’s superior rifled cannon over the Confederate smooth bore pieces. In fact most of the Union rounds were flying harmlessly over the rebel’s heads. Thomas was a bit of an expert when it came to positioning his artillery.

In any case, having planted himself just where he wanted to be, Thomas was damned if he was going to move. It was his same stubborn refusal to back out of a position that we first saw at Chapultepec in 1847. It was this obstinacy; this refusal to budge an inch that earned him his title. The man who gave it to him was a certain Confederate Brigadier General Barnard Elliot Bee.

Just how and why Bee gave him the name is distinctly open to question however. The story that became popularised; the one that made such heroic reading in the Richmond Enquirer after the battle, shows Thomas as the hero of the day whose stubborn resistance inspired the faltering Confederate line to hold fast in the face of the Union assault. In this version Bee is supposed to have pointed to Thomas and his brigade on Henry Hill and shouted, “"There is Jackson standing like a stone wall. Let us determine to die here, and we will conquer. Rally behind the Virginians!" All stirring stuff no doubt and just the kind of thing the Southern public wanted to hear. However there is an alternative account that is quite different. In this version Bee was not admiring Thomas’’ heroic stand but becoming increasingly frustrated by Thomas’ refusal to move from his position to come to the aid of Bee’s own f***es. He therefore shouted "Look at Jackson standing there like a damned stone wall!" We don’t know which story is true and Bee himself can shed no light on the matter for he was killed shortly after.

Now whichever of those stories you accept (and I have my own opinion as to which is the more believable) it nevertheless is the incident that gave Thomas his name. He would be “Stonewall” Jackson forever more and a new word had entered the American vocabulary. The word itself however is tainted in subtle ways by the manner in which it was coined. To “stonewall” came to mean to stubbornly resist; obstinately refuse to budge or to cooperate. It has the additional flavour however of meaning to refuse to move in a bad cause; to resist change: a reactionary obstinacy of an old guard in defiance of needful progress. In view of later events I shall come to describe this meaning to the word is deliciously ironic.

Certainly Bull Run was a confused affair and it was one of Thomas’s regiments that eventually turned the course of the battle in a typically muddled way. The 33rd Virginia regiment attacked a pair of Union guns under the command of an artillery commander called Griffin. In these early days of the war the uniforms on each side had not yet become standardised and the 33rd wore blue uniforms causing the Union troops to mistake them for their own until they were on top of them and had over-run the guns. The 33rd then fell on the flank of the 11th New York Volunteer Infantry Regiment and Thomas, seeing the opportunity flung two more of his regiments into the fray. After bitter fighting the last Union troops were f***ed off Henry Hill by four o’clock in the afternoon and the battle had turned decisively in favour of the Confederacy. Beauregard ordered his entire line forward and the Union front collapsed. The retreat over the Bull Run river turned into a rout and the Washington notables were scrabbling for every horse and wagon they could lay hands on to flee back to the capital.

In many respects the Confederate victory at Bull Run was a national tragedy. The legacy of the battle would have profound consequences. Its boost to Southern morale was immediate and enormous and led to the fondly held belief in the superiority of Southern arms over their Northern opponents. It was a misguided belief for the North drew a different lesson from the battle. It hardened Northern resolve and fostered a determination to start to take the war seriously; to mobilise its full resources of manpower and massive industrial output to prosecute all out war. In that respect it was a tragedy for the South, for that determination to bring the full might of Northern resources to bear would lead to the ruination and ravaging of the Southern homelands. Had the South lost the battle perhaps it would have been spared the disasters which would befall it and for an outcome that would have been the same in any case. There was a further tragedy of course. Had the Confederacy lost the battle decisively the whole war might have come to an end there and then. The nation might have been spared the years of bl**dletting to come and the lives of hundreds of thousands of young men.

Although dwarfed by the carnage to come over the next few years, the butcher’s bill at Bull Run was, up until then, the bl**diest battle yet fought on American soil. 847 men lost their lives on both sides and another 4,031 men were wounded, captured or listed as missing. Apart from a new name Thomas himself carried away a souvenir of the battle. It was a curiosity of Thomas that he would raise his hand high in the midst of battle. Some thought it an eccentricity; others thought it an impeachment to the Almighty. It was also a pretty silly thing to do. He was struck in the hand by a Union bullet which carried away some of the bone in one finger. He refused point blank to have the finger amputated.

If it was at Bull Run where Thomas earned his name it was in the Shenandoah Valley where he won his reputation. Newly promoted to Major General, Thomas was ordered to take command of the Valley District with his headquarters at Winchester. In the spring of 1862 the valley was threatened by a Union army under the command of Major General Nathaniel P Banks. The Shenandoah Valley suited Thomas and his men down to the ground. Many of his veterans indeed came from the valley and they knew its terrain intimately. Moreover Thomas had never lost that steely determination on the march he had learned when hiking back to his uncle’s mill when he was twelve years old. His men covered ground at a remarkable pace; crossing mountains and passes and forever turning up where least expected by the bewildered Union troops.

It was Thomas at his brilliant best. Old “Tom Fool” no longer, he demonstrated all the wile and cunning of a fox; running rings around his opponents in a campaign that is still hailed as a classic to this day. His army never numbered more than 17,000 men yet, apart from a minor setback at Kernstown, he outmanoeuvred, out thought and outfought a Union f***e of 60,000 men winning five battles in the space of 48 days. Nathaniel Banks was outclassed.

For all Thomas’ brilliance in the Shenandoah Valley, the theatre was essentially a sideshow. The real crisis in the late spring and early summer of 1862 was looming to the east where an enormous union army, assembled and trained by General George B McClellan, was threatening to break out from the Virginia peninsular and march on the Confederate capital of Richmond itself. On the last day of May and the first of June an inconclusive battle called the Battle of Seven Pines was fought on this peninsular. Although it was the largest battle in the eastern theatre up until this point and cost a total of 11,000 casualties between the two sides, little was decided.

There was one very significant change on the Confederate side however. The Confederate Army of Virginia’s commander Joseph E Johnston, was riding on his horse around dusk on the first day of the battle when he was struck in the shoulder by a bullet and almost immediately after by a shell fragment that hit him in the chest. He fell from his horse severely wounded and was evacuated to Richmond. In the fighting the following day Johnston’s replacement, Major General G. W Smith proved to be indecisive and unimpressive. The day after the battle therefore President Jefferson Davis decided to replace him. The man he sent to take command was none other than Thomas’ old friend and mentor from the Mexican American war, Robert Edward Lee.

To begin with, Lee’s new appointment was not popular with the troops or the public in Richmond. He was perceived to be an overly cautious and timid commander nicknamed “Granny Lee” by his men. A more inaccurate assessment of his fighting character would be hard to imagine. Lee set about immediately in shoring up the defences around Richmond, digging a massive network of entrenchments. For this he was ridiculed by the public and press as “Excavating Lee” or the “King of Spades”.

Certainly Lee did not appear to be of great martial calibre. He was a conservative, rather mild sort of man, always impeccably dressed, of courteous and genteel manner, dignified and kindly. He was a charming and affable, if reserved sort of gentleman. He was just the kind of man you would have liked to have had as a dinner guest but these qualities hardly seemed to fit him for the role of a fighting general facing the crisis of early summer 1862 when McClellan seemed poised to swoop down on Richmond and crush the Confederacy for good. This outward facade was an illusion however. Beneath his well mannered exterior Lee was a cunning and aggressive fighter with the instincts of a gambler willing to risk all on the toss of a dice. He was, without question, the best general in the entire Confederate army.

His opponent in the peninsular was an entirely different character. McClellan was feisty and belligerent sounding with an ego a mile wide and given to self aggrandizement; revelling in his reputation as the “Napoleon of the North”. To give him his due, the well trained and equipped Union Army of the Potomac was virtually entirely his creation. But having forged this formidable weapon he would prove in combat to be the least suitable man to wield it. He was a nervous old hen on a battlefield, cautious to and beyond the point of timidity; continuously failing to exploit his own numerical superiority and, believing always that he was outnumbered, bleating incessantly for reinf***ements he didn’t need. Against Lee he was out of his depth.

Lee, facing a far more numerous enemy, did need reinf***ements and the most significant f***e available to him in his defence of Richmond was away in the Shenandoah Valley. Lee recalled it to the eastern front and Thomas brought his army eastwards to the peninsular. With that act, one of military history’s great double acts was brought into being.

It is an often seen common thread throughout military history where a great commander has a brilliant and dynamic subordinate; a sort of sword held in the clenched fist of the commander to be unleashed and allowed to rampage at the decisive moment; Eisenhower had his Patton, Slim had his Wingate, Marlborough his Prinz Eugen, Guderian his Rommel and so on. Of course later in this same war came another famous duo; the devastating combination of Ulysses S Grant and William Tecumseh Sherman. In this way Thomas was Robert Lee’s sword; the man he could rely on to land the decisive coup on the battlefield. Of course the analogy shouldn’t be taken too far. Lee also possessed the services of General James Longstreet whose role in Lee’s successes are often underestimated. Longstreet was of a more defensive mindset than Thomas’ daring offensive instincts and it is often said that Jackson was Lee’s hammer and Longstreet his anvil. This is another analogy that can be over emphasised for sometimes, most notably at the Second Battle of Bull Run, the roles were reversed. Also, in James Ewell Brown Stuart, Lee possessed one of the most outstanding cavalry commanders of the war.

Nevertheless there was, it has to be said, a very special relationship between Thomas and his superior officer. Lee, in spite of his tactical brilliance, was prone to certain faults. One of those faults came from one of the very qualities that made him such an agreeably pleasant companion. His orders were frequently so courteously and deferentially phrased that his subordinates often took them to be suggestions rather than direct commands and failed in consequence to carry them out. With Thomas, Lee had no such problem. There was a deep, almost telepathic understanding between the two men and Lee would come to refer to Thomas as his right hand. Whenever Lee wanted somebody to perform the outrageously audacious, Thomas was the man he called upon to perform the task.

On the face of it, two men of more different character would be hard to imagine. Lee was a courteous, genteel man of great charm, suave and impeccably mannered. Thomas was a gruff eccentric not known for his social graces to put it mildly. He is even suspected by some psychologists of suffering from Asperger’s syndrome and certainly some of his peculiarities are eye opening. He was known for instance to fall asl**p with food still in his mouth and carried a life long conviction that one of his arms was longer than the other! The story that Thomas sucked lemons continuously to relieve his dyspepsia is almost certainly untrue however. For one thing lemons were hard to come by in the war ravaged economy of the Confederate States. Thomas regarded them as a treat for he loved all kinds of fruit, particularly peaches.

Even the physical appearance of the two men was in sharp contrast. Lee was invariably well turned out, wearing his dress uniforms with quiet dignity and studied grace. Thomas on the other hand looked little different from any other bedraggled member of his army in tattered old uniform and battered old boots. Lee looked every inch the gentleman, Thomas looked like a tramp. There is a lovely story that illustrates Thomas’ dress sense. Just before the Battle of Fredericksburg the dashing cavalry officer, J.E.B Stuart, presented Thomas with a fine new General’s coat he had had made at the best tailors in Richmond. Thomas’ old coat was threadbare and lacking buttons but he liked it and at first didn’t want to wear the new coat. His staff insisted on him wearing it to dinner however and he gruffly agreed with great reluctance. In the event half the army turned out to see him dressed in his new finery, so unusual was the sight. Thomas was so embarrassed by the whole affair that he refused to wear the coat for months afterwards.

In spite of their apparent differences there was nevertheless a deep mutual respect between the two men. Thomas was the one man who could share Robert Lee’s visionary battlefield concepts. Alone among his subordinates Thomas was the commander to whom Lee could give deliberately non detailed orders and expect him to carry out his wishes completely. It was a deadly combination and the bane of nearly every Union commander that faced it.

There is one other similarity I must mention. Lee’s own attitude toward slavery, the very institution for which the South fought to defend, was every bit as ambiguous as Thomas’ was. Robert’s own wife and daughter ran an i*****l school for slaves on their Arlington plantation and Lee himself abhorred slavery although, in common with Thomas, regarded it as a condition ordained by God. His own views can be read in a letter he wrote to his wife in 1856, long before the war. “In this enlightened age, there are few I believe, but what will acknowledge, that slavery as an institution, is a moral & political evil in any Country. It is useless to expatiate on its disadvantages. I think it however a greater evil to the white man than to the black race, & while my feelings are strongly enlisted in behalf of the latter, my sympathies are more strong for the former. The blacks are immeasurably better off here than in Africa, morally, socially & physically. The painful discipline they are undergoing, is necessary for their instruction as a race, & I hope will prepare & lead them to better things. How long their subjugation may be necessary is known & ordered by a wise Merciful Providence.” Lee himself liberated his own slaves and was a spokesmen for the cause of freeing black slaves and enlisting them in the Confederate army late in the war when ever growing Northern numerical superiority threatened to overwhelm the reeling Confederacy. It is a supreme irony therefore that, among all the Generals in the Confederate army, the two men who fought the hardest and most effectively to maintain the odious institution of slavery were the two men with the greatest moral misgivings concerning it.

For all that the relationship between Thomas and Robert would flourish into a great partnership, it got off to a slow start. About the best thing that Thomas did in the peninsular campaign was to turn up at all. His shifting of his army from the Shenandoah Valley to join Lee facing McClellan was a triumph of logistics and his surprise arrival in front of the Union armies caused even more vapours than usual to consume General McClellan with doubt and finally convinced him, erroneously, that the Confederate f***es outnumbered him heavily. Lee, sensing his opponent’s timidity and knowing he could not win a battle of attrition against the larger Union army, demonstrated that gambler’s nerve he would come to be famous for. He swung over to the offensive, leaving his defences of Richmond relatively weak in order to concentrate his f***es against the weak points in McClellan’s flank. So began the battle known as the “Seven Days Battle”.

Thomas was not at his best in this battle. It is likely he was exhausted from the exertions of his Valley campaign and further wilted by his feat in moving his army east in such a hurry. Whatever the reason, his performance at Seven Days was quite poor. His troops fought well enough but Thomas himself seemed uncharacteristically lethargic and hesitant. Lee’s overall plan was complex and required the close cooperation and adherence of his junior officers. He didn’t get it and Thomas, on this occasion, must bear some of the blame for that. As a result Lee failed to gain the victory he had hoped for.

It was nevertheless a victory of sorts. It’s an old adage in war that the battle lost is the battle you think you have lost. McClellan’s troops fought well and absorbed pretty much everything the Confederate armies threw at them. Seven Days was an appalling bl**dbath for both sides but on the butcher’s slab the Union army came out ahead of the game inflicting over 20,000 casualties including 3,494 killed, 15,758 wounded and 952 captured or missing as against their own losses of 1,734 dead, 8,062 wounded and 6,053 captured or missing. They did not lose the Battle of Seven Days. The battle was lost in the mind of General George McClellan. Convinced to the end that he was holding out against overwhelming Confederate superiority when in fact his army heavily outnumbered their opponents he ordered a retreat until his army was safely back across the James River. Richmond was safe and the Confederate jubilation was enormous. Robert Lee was no longer “Granny Lee” but “Marse Robert” and would be until the end of his days. Only the most sober of judges would have thoughtfully noted that his strategic victory had been obtained at the cost of terrible casualties; casualties the smaller pool of manpower available to the Confederacy could ill afford in any protracted war with the North.

After the Seven Days battle Lee reorganised his army into two major wings; one under Longstreet and the other under Thomas. It was a combination that would serve him well during the hot and bl**dy days of the summer of 1862. With McClellan neutralised and retreating from the peninsular Lee turned his attention North to the Union Army of Virginia under the command of Major General John Pope standing between him and the Union capital of Washington. The Northern Virginia Campaign was a brilliant campaign for Lee and his army. In early August, at the Battle of Cedar Mountain, Thomas met his old foe, Nathaniel Banks, once more and beat him... again.

Lee concentrated both his wings together and pushed forward toward the Rappahannock River sending his brilliant cavalry commander, J.E.B Stuart to raid into the Union rear. The raids revealed the reinf***ement of Pope and McClellan’s armies to over 130,000 men, more than twice the size of the Confederate army. It also revealed the weakness in Pope’s right flank which Lee exploited, pushing him back on the Rappahannock River where the two armies skirmished for a few days towards the end of August. It was here that Lee pulled off one of those audacious gambles for which he would become famous, dividing his army and sending half of it under Stuart and Thomas to turn Pope’s flank once more. Thomas fulfilled his commanding officer’s faith in him admirably, striking deep to over-run the Union supply depot of Manassas Junction and causing Pope to abandon his defensive line of the Rappahannock and fall back toward Manassas. Lee then contrived to reunite the two wings of his army and marched them to face Pope close to where the whole bl**dy war might be said to have really started in earnest on the Bull Run River.

The Second Battle of Bull Run was, in some ways, an even greater disaster for the Union than the first although in the event not as great a disaster as it might have been. With McClellan neutralised in the peninsular Lee had been able to rush Major General Hill’s f***e of 12,000 men to reinf***e Thomas’ wing of the Confederate army. It was this wing that bore the brunt of the early part of the battle and Thomas’ old Brigade now forever more the “Stonewall” brigade were in the thick of the fighting around Brawner’s Farm on the 28th of August. Thomas held an advantage in this early part of the battle but was unable to press home his localised superiority and by the following day had fallen back on the defensive around a feature known as Stony Ridge. Here he faced the full fury of the Union assault and here he stood throughout that critical day until Longstreet came up on his right flank this time to play the hammer to Thomas’ anvil. Battered against Thomas’ obdurate defence and now reeling from Longstreet’s counter attack the Union assault collapsed and, by late afternoon on the 30th of August, the Union army was retreating abjectly back towards Centreville.

Pope had lost some 10,000 men killed and wounded from his army of 62,000 but at least his withdrawal was less chaotic than the Union retreat after the first battle of Bull Run. Lee had pulled off another memorable victory but it was a victory tempered by his own casualties; some 1,300 dead and another 7,000 wounded from his smaller f***e of 50,000 men. Moreover he had failed in one important regard. Pope’s army was not destroyed. The public in Washington were having the vapours once more and there was something approaching panic in the capital but Pope’s army was still intact. It was battered and bruised from its mauling on the Bull Run river but it was still larger than Lee’s own depleted army and still a formidable f***e to be reckoned with. Add to that McClellan’s f***es, which that General had disgracefully failed to use in support of Pope, and Lee still faced overwhelming odds.

To conclude the Virginia campaign Lee sent Thomas to try and destroy the remnants of Pope’s army at the Battle of Chantilly at the beginning of September by cutting their line of retreat. It was a bit of an inconclusive affair that added something over 2,000 casualties to the overall butcher’s bill on both sides. Thomas failed to cut off Pope’s Army of Virginia and it retreated safely back to be absorbed into McClellan’s Army of the Potomac. The Confederate army declared themselves to be the tactical victors since at the end of the day they held the battlefield but in reality nothing much was changed. There was still a powerful Union army across the Potomac river between them and Washington.

The Virginia campaign and its tally of dazzling victories however had imbibed Lee’s Army of North Virginia with an almost sublime confidence in its superiority over its Union opponents. Lee, ever anxious to get at “those people” as he would always refer to his enemies as, rolled his gambler’s dice once more. In what can only be described as startling rashness he took his entire army north to invade the State of Maryland. Thomas was sent forward to attack the town of Harper’s Ferry where the Potomac River formed the border with Maryland.

McClellan countered this move by sending f***es to cut Thomas off from the main body of the Confederate army. It was a perfectly sound idea but unfortunately it was George McClellan attempting to execute it. McClellan’s dithering and incompetence doomed the Union garrison at Harper’s Ferry. Thomas took the town at a ridiculously small cost and the entire garrison of nearly twelve and a half thousand men surrendered to him while the main body of the Union army failed utterly under McClellan’s nervous dabbling to do anything meaningful to prevent the disaster. There’s a famous story that when Thomas rode into the town to take the Union surrender a Union soldier saw him and remarked, “Boys, he isn’t much for looks, but if we’d had him we wouldn’t have been caught in this trap.”

But the battle at Harper’s Ferry was a sideshow. Bigger things were happening elsewhere. Lee always exploited his opponent’s timidity by dividing his army in their face and counting on them not to take advantage of his temporary weakness. But now he was facing an enormous Union army and his divided f***es were a liability. He sent an urgent message to Thomas, “Get your troops to Sharpsburg as quickly as possible.”

That Thomas was able to extricate the larger part of his army from Harper’s Ferry and march them to join Lee at Sharpsburg is as much a testimony to McClellan’s incompetence as to Lee or Thomas’ brilliance. He should never have let them get away with it. But he did and, on the 17th of September the two armies clashed near Sharpsburg in the most terrible battle of the war yet.

That battle is known in the North as the Battle of Antietam or as the Battle of Sharpsburg in the South. Whatever it was called it was a horrible affair. There were a total of 23,000 casualties between the two sides in a single day; 3,654 of them dead. It is the bl**diest single day in American military history. The Union army lost 25% of its strength and the Confederates some 31%. It was an appalling bl**dbath. For the South it could have been worse. It should have been worse. McClellan had Lee’s heavily outnumbered army at his mercy and with it the hopes of the Confederacy. You can’t help thinking that had Ulysses S Grant been in charge of the Army of the Potomac he would have finished the whole damned business there and then. But he wasn’t.

Lee conducted the battle with defensive brilliance helped by McClellan’s continual failure to commit his f***es to an all out effort to break the Confederate line. McClellan’s piecemeal attacks just ratcheted up the final tally of bl**dletting and failed utterly to destroy Lee’s army. By the end of the day both sides were exhausted and the whole awful business had come to an indecisive draw. Lee however was the first to withdraw and the Union could at least claim a tacit victory. It wasn’t much of a victory. McClellan’s performance had been pretty much wretched. He had allowed Lee to escape with his army intact to live and fight again to the loss of the lives of more tens of thousands of men to come.

Nevertheless, such as it was, the bl**dbath at Antietam can be counted at least a turning point in the war. A little bit of the lustre had come off Lee’s invincible reputation and his invasion of Maryland was at an end. There were reverses too in other theatres with the end of Confederate offensives in Kentucky and Mississippi. The tide was beginning to swing against the Confederacy.

In this moment one Union leader at least took a decisive blow at Confederate hopes and aspirations. Until the early fall of 1862, it had been possible to delude oneself that the war was still something to do with the nebulous issues of individual States’ rights against the principles of national unity. It was still possible to believe that if the South was unable to achieve complete separation from the North there was nevertheless the chance that somehow the North and South would yet come to peace terms that allowed the South back into the Union but with its own institutions more or less intact. On the 22nd of September 1862, just five days after the charnel house of Antietam, with a stroke of his pen, President Lincoln dashed all those delusions to dust.

In a lesson we should not forget throughout this narrative it was the very intransigent stubborn resistance of the South to change that eventually precipitated that very change it feared. Lincoln had long juggled a balancing act between those radicals in the North who demanded complete freedom for the South’s millions of slaves and the moderates who yet argued that slavery could be kept intact in the South in some modified form if that was what was required to restore the Union. But war tends to polarise attitudes and radicalise them. Opinion was hardening in the North and turning decisively against such moderate viewpoints. It seemed that the terrible sacrifices of the war would be meaningless if the South were merely reabsorbed into the Union with little change from the pre-war situation. The shedding of bl**d demands its own price in retribution and the more stubbornly the South fought the winds of change the more the clamour grew in the North for that very change. The indivisibility of the Union seemed a poor reason to throw away your life in the slaughter house of Antietam but freedom, freedom for the millions of oppressed; that was a noble cause indeed. On the 22nd of September therefore, President Lincoln issued the Emancipation Proclamation, the document that said that from hereon and forever more the institution of slavery was abolished within the Union. The slaves were free.

It cannot be underestimated how decisive this proclamation was. In a single stroke it crystallised the conflict down to its basic tenet. The South was fighting to maintain millions of men, women and c***dren in odious bondage. The North was fighting to free them. It was a knife thrust to the delusions of Southern racism. With that one single document Lincoln captured the moral high ground and would never relinquish it.

The South had long held a fantasy that its newly declared State of independence would be recognised by other sovereign nations. In reality there was only one nation of importance to this wishful thinking; Great Britain. With the South being slowly strangled to death by Union blockade the recognition of Britain could have been decisive. In the mid nineteenth century Britain was a global superpower with the greatest navy on the planet. She alone could have broken the naval blockade of the South and her industrial resources were more than enough to make up the shortfall in the South’s own woefully inadequate industrial capacity. The North, already bleeding in its war with the South, would have been most reluctant to take on this power as well. So the South had wooed Britain assiduously with a view to attaining that nation’s recognition but it was a seduction in cloud cuckoo land. They were sending representatives of landed Southern gentry to persuade British aristocrats of the nobility of their cause and fancying that they found some sympathy there. But British aristocracy was itself outmoded in the changing course of the world and Britain had evolved a long way from the nation of country gentlemen and peasant classes the South fondly believed it to be. It was an industrialised nation with a rapidly changing political landscape. The South was talking to the wrong people.

Any lingering hope of British recognition was crushed by Lincoln’s Emancipation Proclamation. Britain might have had some sympathy for a country fighting for independence against an oppressive neighbour but when the principle upon which that independence was based was a right to keep slaves then the South was going to find short shrift indeed. Britain herself had abolished slavery in 1833 and now regarded the suppression of slavery as its own personal moral crusade. By declaring the Union the mortal enemy of slavery Lincoln had made any British recognition of the pro-slavery South a political impossibility. The South was on its own.

Antietam had one other major consequence. It was the beginning of the end of George B McClellan’s military career. From the 17th of September to the 26th of October, as Lee extricated his tattered army from Maryland and retreated back across the Potomac River McClellan did essentially damn all to prevent it. To President Lincoln, long frustrated and disillusioned by his overly cautious commander of the Army of the Potomac, it was the final straw. On November 7th he relieved McClellan of his command. Lee and Thomas would have new opponents to face.

The new opponent they were to face was hardly any better at his job than their last one however. Major General Ambrose E Burnside was pretty incompetent even by the high standards currently being set by the Union command of the Army of the Potomac. In fact his only real legacy of his brief tenure in command was his mutton chop whiskers by way of which he bequeathed the word “sideburns” to the English language. Other than that he was every bit as cautious as his friend McClellan, a poor administrator of his army, stubborn to the point of mule headedness and entirely lacking in imagination.

In late November and early December of 1862, this ill suited general, like other Union generals before him, conceived the idea of snatching a crossing across the Rappahannock River and dashing down on the Confederate capital of Richmond without having to fight Lee at all. Unfortunately there was nothing “dashing” about Ambrose Burnside! His bungling and hopelessly tardy advance allowed Lee all the time in the world to concentrate his f***es and meet him on the Rappahannock. There, around the town of Fredericksburg, on the 10th and 11th of December, Lee inflicted a defeat on the Army of the Potomac that, in terms of casualties suffered, was one of the most lopsided of the whole of the war in the Eastern theatre.

Heavily outnumbered as usual, Lee fought a defensive battle from strong positions. In such types of battle the advantage always resides with the defence and Lee’s army resisted every bull headed frontal assault the Union army could throw against it. It was a terrible affair from the Union point of view. Burnside kept throwing his men away in straight assaults upon strong defensive position with a lack of vision that is almost breathtaking. Time after time his men were mown down in droves. By the time he finally gave up his obstinate and futile assaults and retired back across the Rappahannock, the Army of the Potomac had suffered nearly 13,000 casualties, of which nearly 1,300 were dead, some 9,600 wounded and a further 1,760 odd either missing or taken prisoner. Fredericksburg, in the words of Pennsylvania Governor Andrew Curtin, “was not a battle. It was a butchery.” and the terrible carnage caused despair in the North and provoked President Lincoln to write “If there is a worse place than hell, I am in it.” The Confederate losses came to a little over a third of the Union’s total making it one of the cheapest victories Robert Lee ever enjoyed yet even he was sobered by the sight of the battlefield littered with the Union dead and crawling with its wounded to remark “It is well that war is so terrible... we should grow too fond of it.”

One of the few commanding officers to come out of the whole sorry episode on the Union side with any sort of credit to his name was the commander of the smallest division on the left flank of the Union army; a f***e of around 4,500 men under the command of Major general George G Meade, which achieved one of the only breakthroughs into Lee’s defensive line only for the opportunity to be squandered by the failure of his colleagues to support his gain. Meade was furious but he would have his day later in the war.... at Gettysburg.

Fredericksburg caused jubilation in the South and added further to Lee’s invincible reputation. Thomas came out well from the battle too and his own reputation enhanced. The victory was further sweetened by a triumph in his personal life. He was a new father. His new daughter Julia Lauren Jackson was born on the 23rd of November, just over two weeks before the battle. It was a pyrrhic victory. Thomas would only ever see his infant daughter once when Mary visited him in camp bringing their newborn c***d with her. Julia would later be another victim of the Jackson f****y curse for she died tragically young at the age of 26, the mother of two infant c***dren in 1889.

Following the carnage at Fredericksburg, both armies decamped into winter quarters but it was to be a long hard winter for the Confederacy and a heart breaking spring to follow. Lee’s army might well have been holding the Yankee juggernaut at bay in Virginia but elsewhere the war was going badly for the South. Beleaguered on every side by the Union’s “Anaconda” strategy the South was simply being strangled to death. Union blockade on the high seas had blocked the southern states from their overseas markets for the one commodity they had in abundance; cotton. The blockade was beginning to bite and real hardship and deprivation was starting to prevail.

Undoubtedly that deprivation fell hardest on the poorest people of the southern states. The wealthy plantation owners continued to produce cotton on their lands while the poorer white people around them simply starved. It was a rich man’s war but once again a poor man’s fight. Even in those states relatively untouched by war, crops lay un-harvested in the fields to rot, for the men folk were away at the front, dying for the rich man’s right to keep his slaves to make him richer yet by tending to his cotton. The hopelessly inadequate infrastructure of the South meant that even where there were commodities to be had they could rarely be transported to where they were needed. Inflation was rife and crippling. By the beginning of 1863 it took seven dollars to buy what a single dollar had bought before the war.

The prices were ruinous and climbing higher every day as well. In the latter part of 1862 the wages of unskilled labourers in the South had increased by 55% since the beginning of the war but the prices on most commodities had increased by 300%. Salt was the only way to preserve meat in these days before refrigeration. Before the war it had cost two dollars a bag. By late 1862, it cost sixty. The basic staple of bread was climbing to ridiculous prices as well. For all the cotton of its agrarian economy the South seemed incapable of feeding itself. In the North many men were away from their fields as well but the ever increasing mechanisation of agriculture there was more than compensating for the loss and an agricultural revolution was increasing the yield of grain dramatically. The North was the bread basket of America. The South was starving. Confederate Generals were accosted on the streets of Richmond by emaciated women and their starving c***dren begging them to send their men folk home to tend their fields and, even in Lee’s army, desertion was increasing daily as men left their units to return home to take care of their suffering families.

In the armies themselves, deprivation was acute. The Confederate armies contrasted markedly from their Northern enemies. Northern troops were for the most part well fed, well clothed and superbly equipped from the fruits of the North’s booming economy. The men under Lee’s command looked like a host of beggars, half starved with their uniforms in tatters and carrying antiquated weapons. Many of them marched barefoot. The long hard marches of 1862 had reduced their footwear to shreds and there were not enough new boots to go round even after the jubilant victors of Fredericksburg had stripped their fallen enemies of their shiny Northern footwear. The men themselves were hungry and hollow cheeked given to begging for bread at the homes of rich plantation owners or foraging in the woods for small game and berries.

If all this was not enough then the string of disasters overtaking the Confederacy in the Western theatre was threatening the very life of the South by the spring of 1863. In April of that year the largest city in the South, New Orleans, had fallen to the Union and most of the Mississippi River was under the control of the North. By May a powerful Union army was converging on Vicksburg and threatening to cut the Confederacy in half. By the end of May this army was under the command of a terrifying new enemy; Ulysses Grant.

Had circumstances determined otherwise you have the feeling that Thomas might have found some kindred identification with Ulysses Grant. Grant was possessed of the same somewhat taciturn and reserved nature as Thomas himself. He was another man who had little time for the trappings of military finery for he habitually wore a tattered old Infantry smock rather than a grand General’s uniform. He was a gruff man in common with Thomas and self effacing with none of the self serving egotism of many of his contemporaries. He got on with his job with the minimum amount of fuss and words and there was a certain humility about him.

It may have been a humility born from his awareness of his one great personal weakness; a weakness for the bottle. He was what we might call today a functioning alcoholic. He was a binge drinker. He might stay dry for months on end but once he had the taste for alcohol could go on benders that might last for days. In 1854 in fact he had been compelled to resign from the army for d***kenness and even after his reinstatement in 1861 the slur of “d***kard” stayed attached to his name. Many of the old guard of Union high command were derisive about him and he was frequently underestimated. Ironically enough, before the war, Grant had been a slave owner and favoured the pro-slavery policy of the Democratic Party. During the war however he was to become slavery’s most aggressive and deadliest opponent.

For all his failings there is no doubt that Grant was the best General in the Union ranks. He was the fighting general the North had so long lacked and he was possessed of a ruthless aggressive determination. He was the exponent of the principle of total war; an iron willed resolve to carry the war deep into the enemy heartland to break its will to resist. Alone among Union generals he was the one man who never worried about what the enemy was going to do to him but instead focussed upon what he intended to do to the enemy. President Lincoln had found what he was looking for in Ulysses Grant and, when his peers accused Grant of d***kenness, he would famously demand to know what brand of whisky the general favoured so that he might have a crate sent to all his other commanders in the hope that some of Grant’s fighting spirit might thus be inspired in them.

But in May of 1863 Grant was still far away at the siege of Vicksburg and, amid all the woes and disasters of the war in general, Robert Lee had one last miracle to perform on the Eastern Front and it was a miracle that would see Thomas’ finest hour. New disaster was looming in front of Lee. An enormous combined army of over 133,000 men was massing for yet another thrust at Richmond. Lee had barely 60,000 men in his depleted Army of North Virginia. It seemed the Union juggernaut was about to sweep his tattered veterans aside at last. The Union army had yet another new commander as well. Ambrose Burnside was gone in disgrace. The new commander had a belligerent sounding name; Joseph “Fighting Joe” Hooker.

There’s an old story from military history. It tells of the time when Napoleon was being treated to a eulogy about the brilliance and martial qualities of a junior commander by one of his Marshalls eager to promote the officer to a position of higher responsibility. Napoleon listened impatiently to a long description of the young officer’s tactical prowess, his fighting spirit and his sterling officer qualities. Eventually he interrupted the diatribe with a wave of his hand, “Yes, yes,” he demanded “But is he LUCKY?”

It was a telling point. Most great Generals in history have been blessed by luck and fortuitous happenchance can do wonders for one’s reputation as a brilliant military commander. It has to be said therefore that, for all his great qualities, until the middle of 1863, Robert E Lee was a lucky general. He was particularly lucky in the calibre of the opponents he had to face. It was certainly no bad thing for his own reputation of brilliance to be opposed by such incompetent generals as Pope, McClellan and Burnside and in May 1863 his luck was to continue with the appointment of Joseph Hooker as the commander of the Army of the Potomac.

Hooker’s sobriquet of “Fighting Joe” was an ill begotten title if ever there was one. It wasn’t Hooker’s fault to be fair. During the peninsular campaign in 1862 a newspaper dispatch from a journalist in the field read “Fighting—Joe Hooker attacks rebels” but, when received by the paper in New York, a typographical error omitted the hyphen and he became “Fighting Joe Hooker”, a nickname he was embarrassed by ever after. He wasn’t that bad a general to give him his due and certainly no worse than many of his contemporaries in the Union army. His reputation however was ill served by his personal life for he was a hard drinking, gambling ladies man and his headquarters during the war became notorious as the kind of place few respectable men and no respectable woman would care to be seen in. The train of loose women that followed his headquarters around were of such ill repute that it is even suggested that the term “hooker” for a prostitute derives from his name although some etymologists dispute this.

Whatever Joe Hooker was, he was no match for Robert E Lee. He should have been. With the 133,000 men directly under his command facing Lee’s half starved ragged army of just over 60,000 and a further 25,000 under Major General John Sedgwick to attack Jubal Early’s f***e of 12,000 near Fredericksburg he possessed overwhelming superiority in numbers. By any sober analysis it should have been the end of Lee’s rag tag army. But when the armies clashed near the village of Chancellorsville in Spotsylvania County, Virginia he proved to be every bit as timid as George McClellan had ever been.

To be fair to Hooker his timidity was a legacy of the terrible Union casualties at Fredericksburg. Hooker had never intended to fight an aggressive offensive; the bl**dbath at Fredericksburg had convinced him of the folly of that. Instead he intended to fight a defensive battle; luring the aggressive Lee into attacking him when the massively superior firepower of his much larger army could inflict intolerable casualties on the battered Confederate veterans. To that end he took up a perfectly sound position on elevated ground with a free field of fire across open country; the kind of position it would have been suicidal to assault. Then, inexplicably, bafflingly, he lost his nerve.

Why this happened has been a matter of conjecture ever since. It is argued that he feared for his flanks and thus drew back from his open position to one in which he felt more secure. To the right of the battlefield was a vast tract of nearly impenetrable scrubby forest called simply the Wilderness. With this great expanse of supposedly un-negotiable terrain covering his right flank Hooker felt safer. It was an illusion. It gave Lee his chance.

Robert Lee was always brilliant at sensing weakness or timidity in his opponents and ruthlessly exploiting it. At the Battle of Chancellorsville he pulled off his most audacious gamble ever; a ruse so bold and reckless it takes the breath away. He didn’t so much ignore the rulebook as tear it up and blow it out of the muzzle of a cannon. It is never considered a wise move to divide your army in two in the face of the enemy. To do so in the face of an enemy two and half times your size it is tantamount to suicide. Yet that is exactly what Lee did. He split his army in half and sent one wing of it on a long looping march to the west deep into the Wilderness leaving barely half his number to face the full might of the huge Union army in front. It was madness, crazy, and if he’d been facing any half way decent general with an iota of offensive spirit then that might have been the end of the Confederate dream right there and then. You feel that Ulysses Grant would have crushed him in an instance. But he wasn’t facing Ulysses Grant. He was up against Joseph Hooker and he had an ace up his sleeve....Thomas Jonathon Jackson.

Fighting Joe Hooker might have considered the Wilderness to be impassable but it was just an inconvenience to Thomas’ battle hardened veterans. His long, concealed, flanking move around the right wing of the huge Union army was Thomas at his very best; the crowning glory of his military career and when his men emerged from the Wilderness in a howling attack deep into the Union right flank it was one of the biggest shocks of the war. Within an hour the whole Union right was in a shambles. Lee launched a general attack to assist the assault. Even with his right crumbling to Thomas’ swinging attack Hooker still possessed massive numerical superiority but he had lost the initiative and with it the command of events. By the next day, the 3rd May 1863, his own army was split in two and he was falling back desperately. Lee even had enough time to turn around and deal with John Sedgwick’s 25,000 strong f***e before turning his attention back to Hooker. But Fighting Joe had had enough. By May 6th he had retreated back across the Rappahannock River and leaving Lee in victorious command of the battlefield.

It was the Army of Virginia’s finest hour, Robert E Lee’s greatest triumph and Thomas Jackson’s most brilliant achievement. Between them they had pulled off the most extraordinary victory against overwhelmingly lopsided odds. The South was jubilant as the church bells rang out in Richmond. The North once more felt the bitter despair of defeat against Lee’s army. That army had pulled off the incredible.

But the victory came at a price and it was a terrible one. Of Hooker’s 133,000 men some 17, 197 fell on the battlefield at Chancellorsville (1,106 dead, 9,672 wounded and 5,919 missing or taken prisoner.) It was a dreadful loss and greater casualties than in Lee’s army. But Lee’s army was so much smaller and its casualty toll therefore a far greater percentage of its numbers. The Army of Virginia lost 13,303 men on the field that day (1,665 dead, 9,081 wounded and 2,018 missing or taken prisoner.) nearly a quarter of its entire strength. It was a price that the South with its smaller reserves of manpower could ill afford to lose. Numbered among that figure was one very significant casualty....Thomas Jonathon Jackson.

In one of the bitterest ironies of this whole tale Thomas did not fall to the bullets of the enemy he had fought so long and hard against. He was cut down by his own men at the very hour of his greatest triumph. Just after dark, after his corps had just shattered the Union right flank on May 2nd Thomas and his staff were returning into their own camp on horseback when they were mistaken for a Union f***e by members of the 18th North Carolina Infantry Regiment. Before anybody could sort the mistake out several volleys of musket fire had been unleashed. Several members of Thomas’ staff and several horses were killed. Thomas himself was struck by three bullets; one in his right hand and two in his left arm.

On a modern battlefield today with combat trauma emergency practices, fast casualty evacuation and modern surgical techniques available at the foreground of the battle front it is overwhelmingly likely that Thomas would have been saved. But this was 1863. He was only very slowly evacuated from the battlefield that damp cold night as Union artillery fire disrupted efforts to bring him to safety. He was even dropped from his stretcher at one point. By the time he came before a doctor he was in a bad way. Dr Hunter McGuire had only one surgical recourse to save Thomas. He amputated Thomas’ left arm. It was a desperate measure too late. Thomas was moved to the office of the 740 acre plantation of one Thomas C Chandler to face his final battle.

For the next eight days Thomas lingered on in that office but pneumonia had already taken grip in his chest. For eight days he passed in and out of consciousness and delirium; occasionally barking orders to imaginary men or calling the name of God and his beloved Mary. On the 10th of May at the end, the very end, he opened his eyes one last time and said the strangest thing. In a suddenly calm voice, and looking serenely into a distance only he could see, he said, “Let us cross over the river, and shelter in the shade of the trees.” And then he died. He was just 39 years old.

Robert Lee was devastated by the death of Thomas. On the night he heard of his death he turned to his cook and said, “William, I have lost my right arm. I’m bleeding at the heart.” It was the lamentation of a man that had lost not only a good friend but possibly the only man that could have yet won Robert the war. Until now Robert had won victory after victory against often hopelessly lopsided odds with the audaciousness of his gambler’s instinct. Robert was always a gambler but Thomas had been the ace up his sleeve. Without him Robert would have a very poor hand of cards indeed.

Yet even while Robert and the South grieved for Thomas, his final victory had enthralled and bewitched the Confederacy with exultation; a giddy renewal of faith and hope so intoxicating that it would lead the South to madness. Chancellorsville was such a stunning victory in the dark days of 1863 that it was like a shining beacon; a sudden uprising of exhilaration among the people of the South as if some hallucinatory d**g had invested the South with an illusion of invincibility. Riding the way of this popular self delusion Robert Lee would embark on his greatest gamble yet and march the South to disaster.

Even President Davies was carried away by the illusionary exultation of the moment although it has to be said that he at least kept some grasp on reality. The victory at Chancellorsville seemed to offer some respite from the inexorable tide of war turning against the South. Davies saw the possibility of using this respite to shore up the Confederacy’s crumbling frontiers. Particularly he wanted to take advantage of the breathing space gained in Virginia with the defeat of Hooker’s army to transfer some of the Virginia veterans westward in an attempt to stave off the gathering momentum of Ulysses Grant’s relentless offensive. Robert Lee had other ideas.

The person in fact that seems to have been the most intoxicated by Robert Lee’s remarkable victory at Chancellorsville was Robert himself. Robert Lee had a dream and it was such a seductive one; such a bewitchingly fantastic one that even the sober head of President Davies was carried away with the madness of it. It was madness, suicidal even, but in the aura of post Chancellorsville invincibility it felt as if Robert could do anything.

For it was not only the South that was suffering. The North too was feeling the heartbreak of war. It was not suffering the same economic meltdown that the South was experiencing but the dreadful defeats at Fredericksburg and Chancellorsville had caused a crisis of confidence in the North and the mounting toll of casualties was draining its martial resolve. For the first time there was a serious peace movement; a growing coalition of parties demanding an end to the war. President Lincoln’s hold on power was looking more and more tenuous. The peace movement was ironically beginning to coalesce around Robert’s old opponent George McClellan. The next year, 1864, was an election year in the North. McClellan was already being mentioned as the possible Democratic candidate to run against Lincoln on a platform of negotiated peace. Perhaps, just perhaps, one more dreadful setback could raise the clamour for peace in the North to a rising howl and drag the North to the negotiating table.

To that end Robert proposed to do something quite fantastic. There would be no resting on the laurels of Chancellorsville; no interlude to shore up the eroding defences of the Confederacy. The army of Virginia would not dig in on the defensive. On the contrary it would go over to the offensive! With a final gambler’s throw of the dice Robert proposed to invade the North; to take his tattered and threadbare army deep into the State of Pennsylvania! His starving men had picked the state of Virginia clean with their foraging but they could live off the land in the fat counties of the North and its endless booty and then deal the army of the Potomac one last great blow to lend credence to the calls for honourable peace in the North. At Chancellorsville Robert’s weary veterans had achieved the incredible. Now he was asking them to do the impossible.

It was impossible of course. The Army of the Potomac was battered and bruised but still intact, hungry for revenge and it still outnumbered Robert’s starving army. And now it would be fighting on its own turf, surrounded by a friendly population whilst Robert’s foot worn men would be far from home and deep in hostile territory. There was more too. By the 28th of June “Fighting Joe” Hooker was gone. The man who replaced him at the head of the Northern Army of the Potomac was the only man to have come out of the debacles of Fredericksburg and Chancellorsville with any personal credit; George Gordon Meade, a far more dangerous opponent. The Army of the Potomac’s pride was hurting. It was spoiling for a fight.

There doesn’t seem to have been much sense of an overall plan to Robert’s invasion of the North; just some vague notion of replenishing his army’s supplies and looking for the opportunity to deal his opponents that decisive blow. Neither did the Union army have much in the way of a tactical plan to bring Lee’s army to battle. It was typical therefore of this somewhat muddled campaign that, when the two armies did finally clash in battle, it was almost entirely by accident.

There was a small town in Adam’s County Pennsylvania; a very small town. Even today the town can boast only about seven and a half thousand inhabitants. In 1863 there were probably less than 500 buildings in the whole place. It would hardly seem like a significant strategic prize yet it had one vital asset; the carrot that lured Robert’s men into disaster. It possessed tanneries and, more important still, shoemakers. Half of Robert’s army was marching barefoot by now. There were tens of thousands of pairs of boots in that little town’s warehouses. It was such a prize that Robert despatched a f***e to seize the town. This f***e ran into a significant Union f***e and so it was reinf***ed. The Union f***e was then in turn reinf***ed and both armies fed more and more men into the standoff until both armies were drawn up outside the town in their entirety and, from the 1st to the 3rd of July 1863, a mighty battle took place; the decisive battle of the Civil War. To any long suffering gentleman who has suffered a day accompanying his lady companion around a footwear sale it may seem incredible but that battle, possibly the most important of the American Civil war and one of the most important in history, was fought over a pair of shoes! The name of the town? It was called Gettysburg.

I think the world knows by now what happened at Gettysburg. It was the turning point of the Civil War. Perhaps had Thomas still been alive and well in command of one of Robert’s wings at the battle then it might have had a different outcome. But he wasn’t and Robert was plagued throughout the battle with subordinates who seemed unable to grasp or follow his orders. Meade fought a skilful defensive battle but it was a bl**dy affair. The Union army of 91,921 men suffered 23,055 casualties (3,155 dead, 14,531 wounded and 5,369 captured or missing). Robert’s army suffered equally with 23, 231 casualties (4,708 dead, 12,693 wounded and 5,830 captured or missing.). But Robert had started the battle with over 22,000 less men (71,699). The butcher’s bill accounted for nearly a third of his entire army and still Meade’s numbers exceeded his by over 22,000.

It was the end and by nightfall on the 3rd of July Robert was faced with the reality of it. He knew at last that he could no longer win. With a resignation bordering on despair he turned his bleeding army around and marched them back.... all the way to Old Virginia. The dream was over.

It was the turning point of the war. After Gettysburg, the days of dazzling Confederate victories and daring offensives were over. From thereon there was only a long litany of suffering and defeat. Almost as soon as the guns fell silent at Gettysburg there came more crushing news with the fall of Vicksburg in the west. Ulysses Grant had just cut the Confederacy in two. By October this new and frighteningly remorseless general had taken command of all the armies in the west and the following year, as a newly promoted Lieutenant General, he took over the command of all Union armies as General in Chief.

With Grant in charge of the Union armies’ conduct of the war there was no longer any possible doubt in the final outcome. There were to be no more romantic adventures, no more wily coups and dazzling manoeuvres on the battlefield; just a relentless, unceasing war of attrition. It was a war the South could never win. Robert Lee did all that his dwindling resources allowed him to do. He fought Grant to a standstill in the Battle of the Wilderness and even gave him a bl**dy nose at Cold Harbour but he was soon to learn that, unlike other Union general before him, Grant was not a man to retreat after a setback. He was the exponent of a new age of total war. His only response to resistance was to redouble his offensive efforts, grinding down his enemy in a numbers game that the greater manpower and resources available to him would surely give him mastery in.

And Grant had his own answer to Thomas Jackson; the brilliant and volatile William Tecumseh Sherman. This was the general that Ulysses Grant had left in charge of the western theatre when he himself went east to confront Robert Lee. In the spring of 1864 Grant unleashed Sherman, let him break loose from his own supply lines and go rampaging off through the State of Georgia with 98,000 men, burning and destroying everything in his path; carrying the pain of war deep into the very heart of the Confederacy. By September the city of Atlanta had fallen to this scything attack and by the end of December Sherman had sliced straight through the Confederate heartland and stood on the coast at Savannah and yet he was not finished yet. In the new year he proceeded north to ravage the States of South and North Carolina tearing the very vitals out of the Confederacy and coming up towards Richmond from the south even as Grant ground mercilessly forward on the last beleaguered refuge of the rebellion from the North.

It was the twilight days of the Confederacy and there could only be one ending. There was even in these last fantastic days a sense of unreality in the crumbling South. In nothing more was this illustrated than the call in the last weeks of the war for the South to redress its imbalance in military personnel by arming its black slaves! Of course there were increasing numbers of black soldiers in the armies of the Union but for the Confederacy to contemplate arming the very people it was fighting to keep in servitude suggests a level of fantasy bordering on insanity; an insanity born of desperation as if anybody could truly imagine the black man fighting for the cause of his own slavery!

By the 3rd of April 1865 it was nearly all done. During the night of the 2nd and 3rd the last Confederate f***es and Government officials evacuated Richmond. On the morning of the 3rd the first Union soldiers walked into the fallen Confederate capital and found half of it in flames. The Army of Virginia retired westwards dwindling all the time as its veterans finally gave up the cause and deserted in their droves. By the 9th of April there were less than 35,000 diehards still with Robert Lee around the little village of Appomattox Court House. There were calls from the fanatics for a glorious final stand; a sort of dramatic Gotterdammerung of the fallen South. To his credit, Robert Lee shook his head. The killing had gone on too long. “There is nothing left for me to do but go and see General Grant,” he said “And I would rather die a thousand deaths.”

The two men met in the parlour of Wilmer McClean’s house in Appomattox Court House at midday on April 9th 1865 and to a neutral observer it would almost seem as if they were representatives of different ages. Robert Lee was some fading vision of the impeccable Southern gentleman in his best dress uniform and ceremonial sword and sat at an ornate marble table; an image of the aging fantasy of Southern nobility. Ulysses Grant brought a new more frightening age of total modern war into the parlour, stumping in dressed in his customary battered old infantry tunic and muddy boots and planting his worn britches down at a plain wooden table. In this modest parlour Robert Lee formally surrendered the Army of Virginia to his Northern counterpart before riding back to his army to inform them. The Confederate army marched up to the Union lines to lay down their weapons on the morning of the 12th of April. Some 27,000 men lay down their arms to full military honours by the Union soldiers receiving them. Though their cause had been a bad one there was no doubting the bravery and endurance of these fighting men and the respect shown to them in defeat by their former adversaries was an acknowledgement of that fact and a first step towards the healing of the rift that had torn their nation apart. The guns had fallen silent at last.

It wasn’t quite the end of course. Many Confederate f***es were still in the field and it was well into June before the last of them gave themselves up. Indeed the last Confederate military unit to surrender was the warship CSS Shenandoah which finally gave itself up not to the Union navy but to the Royal Navy of Great Britain in Liverpool in November 1865. Nevertheless, with the surrender of Robert Lee’s army at Appomattox Court House, the war was effectively over. The old age was ended. A new one was about to begin.

There came, in time, to be a sort of myth that grew up around the South’s resistance in the Civil War; a romantic kind of fable to it. It was known as the “Lost Cause” as if the South had fought ultimately against hopeless odds in the name of something noble and an ideal that was to be swamped by the new age that overran its aged fantasy of genteel nobility. In this myth the figures of Robert Lee and Thomas Jackson loom large almost as if they were some romantic knights defending the older age of gentlemen against the vulgar new excesses of industrialisation.

It is a myth. Let there be no question about it. However bravely or tenaciously the South fought, it fought in defence of a terrible evil and, whatever one may feel about the age that followed its defeat, it was nevertheless a good thing for humankind that it lost. For the best thing to happen as a result of the South’s defeat in the Civil War was the release from odious servile bondage of some four million human beings. It matters not that both Robert Lee and Thomas Jackson were themselves less than committed proponents of slavery; their efforts in the Civil War nevertheless championed that despicable institution and while they yet fought on they held the shackles firmly to the ankles of the African American. The new age was many things that were frightening but it was also a new age of growing freedom. The Civil War was a resistance against that movement towards freedom. It was “Stonewalling” in fact.

Of course the newly liberated African Americans were to learn all too soon that “freedom” is a very conditional state. It would be yet a long hard battle ahead for freedom for the former slaves to mean the same thing that it meant to their former masters. A century after the guns fell silent at Appomattox Court House African Americans were still struggling to obtain equal rights under American law. Rosa Parks would refuse to give up her seat to a white person on a bus in Alabama in 1956 and in 1963 Martin Luther King would tell a rapturous crowd in Washington that he had a dream. It was a good dream. It would still take long years to realise. On the 20th of January 2009 a black American man would be inaugurated as the President of the nation which had once held his race in slavery. It was a dream unthinkable to the field hands in the Southern cotton belt in the years before the Civil War but it had come to pass.

That long slow march towards freedom and equal rights is mirrored in many other segments of society. Women had their own long struggle for equality in the face of male Stonewalling to endure for instance and always the movement has been in the direction of a new age of liberty against the obdurate resistance of an older rearguard of reactionism. And that brings me, finally, to the segment of the population represented at the Gay Pride festival I attended. The people at that festival have their own tale of struggle against the old order for their rights and freedom and their own defining moment of when that struggle had its focal beginning. It all comes down to a name and, in one of the most curious ironies of this whole story, the name is one that was born by Thomas Jackson.

The Jackson name is of course a famous one in American history and culture. There is a state park named for him in West Virginia, a facility at the West Virginia University named in his honour and even a United States submarine named after him. His famous nickname has entered the American vocabulary as we have noticed and has been used countless times to name everything from streets to campaign posters. Of all the odd places to bear his name however the last one you would imagine would be a sleazy little pub in Greenwich Village, New York City.

The Stonewall Inn on Christopher Street in Greenwich Village is something of a tourist attraction and indeed a designated National Historic Landmark these days but in 1969 it was a dive. It was run by the local mafia back then and probably owed its continued existence largely to bribes paid to corrupt members of the New York Police Department. It was a seedy little back street dump pretty much shunned by the more fashionable or respectable among New York society. But it was a popular dump. It was popular because it happened to be a gay bar.

The 1960s was an era of immense social change and a new feeling of liberation among the youth generation of the time. The winds of change were blowing strongly with the Black Civil Rights movement, the feminist movement and the culture of change and freedom among the young generation that had grown up since the Second World War. But gay rights were still well under the radar being promoted by only a few small activist groups. Homosexuality was still a criminal offence in the vast majority of American States and was regarded as a mental disorder by the American Psychiatric Association. It was still a criminal offence to be gay in New York City in the summer of 1969 and anybody discovered as gay faced prosecution, public humiliation, the loss of their jobs and social ostracism. Harassment of gays was routine and widespread. Well to do gay people kept to close knit circles and exclusive and very private clubs. The clientele of the Stonewall Inn were not well to do.

The gays, lesbians and transgendered people who frequented the Stonewall were among the most socially outcast and discriminated people in America. Most of them were poor; some indeed were homeless. They weren’t the gay elite of the theatres along Broadway and the chic coffee houses of the better quarters of the city. They were mostly solidly at the bottom of the social ladder. They hung out at the Stonewall because there was pretty much no place else for them to go.

But they were a colourful crowd; gays, lesbians, drag queens, transgenders; a real pot pourri of the underclass of the gay world. It was an ethnically mixed crowd as well. Bars in New York were still pretty segregated according to race in 1969 but in the Stonewall you’d have found whites, blacks, Hispanics, Asians and everything else in between. Outcast even from their own ethnic societies there was no racial discrimination among the clientele at the Stonewall. The pub was a last haven for people with nowhere else to go. And then, on the 28th of June 1969, the police decided to raid the joint.

Perhaps the mob that ran the place hadn’t paid their protection money that month. Whatever the reason, it was nothing unusual for the police department to raid gay bars. Indeed the mayor of the city was on somewhat of a personal crusade against the gay community at the time; determined to drive the queers and perverts off the streets. For the police department the raid on the Stonewall promised to be just another evening of routine fag bashing. Gays never fought back. Go down the joint, beat a few fags up with your Billy club, sling them in the back of the wagon, haul ‘em off downtown to the station and still have time for a few beers with the boys afterwards. It was nice easy work when you could get it. On the 28th of June 1969 however it all went horribly wrong.

Greenwich village was perhaps the worst place the police could have decided to have a showdown with the gay community. Since the end of World War One it had been possessed of a sizeable gay community and it was, in 1969, already a cauldron of political activism, dynamic youth culture and social change. Add to that mix the fact that the gay clientele of the Stonewall had nothing left to lose and the place was a tinderbox ready to explode.

Nobody quite knows exactly what was the spark that ignited the explosion. There were about 200 people in the bar that night. The police had followed standard procedure by infiltrating two undercover policemen and two undercover policewomen into the bar earlier to gather visual evidence and then, at 1.30 a.m. the doors were flung open and eight officers and detectives of the “Public Morals Squad” (there’s a name that tells you everything about the prevalent public attitude at the time!) strode in to announce that the place was raided. The music was switched off , the lights turned on and everything came to a sullen halt. The police used the phone in the bar to call support from the 6th Precinct police f***e and the inevitable “Paddy” wagons for the anticipated haul of arrests.

The clientele were ordered into lines as per standard procedure. All the men were ordered to produce their identification while all the women in the bar were taken in small groups to the ladies’ bathroom to check their gender. Any body found to be cross dressing was to be immediately arrested. Faced with these humiliations the clientele proceeded from sullen resentment through to hostility and downright defiance. Inflaming the situation was the attitude of certain members of the police who were touching female members of the bar’s clientele inappropriately on the pretext of determining whether they were “real women” or not. As tension mounted many women refused to accompany officers to the bathroom and the men were refusing to produce their identification.

In the face of this growing hostility the detective in charge decided on the unwise policy of transporting the lot of them in the paddy wagons to the station and booking every man Jack, woman Jill and those that didn’t fit either category. This was a logistical problem. Not only were the police having to find transport for up to 150 arrested people but also for the bar’s substantial haul of confis**ted booze which amounted to some 28 cases of beer and a considerable volume of hard liquor. To compound the growing problems, the Paddy wagons were some 15 minutes late on the scene while tension mounted all the time.

The police began forcing the clientele outside and, as the Paddy wagons finally arrived, a crowd began to gather on the sidewalk. To begin with it seems that there was little in the way of v******e but the police were heckled and mocked by the growing crowd ingeniously; as one observer put it, “wrists were limp, hair was primped and reactions to the applause were classic.” I leave it to the imagination the kind of mockery a colourful group of typical gays is liable to subject a bunch of macho police constables to. Glowing with humiliation under this verbal assault the police began to lose their tempers and become more aggressive.

It was counter productive. Their aggression fuelled even greater mockery and was soon attracting the attention of people from several nearby bars. Pretty soon there were between five and six hundred people hooting with derision on the sidewalk and scuffles were beginning to break out. Some are well documented. One transgender victim being forcibly pushed into a Paddy wagon turned and hit one officer over the head with their handbag to the collective delight of the watching crowd. One particularly butch lesbian girl is said to have objected to her girlfriend’s arrest and taken four police officers on by herself, turning the air blue with her language and giving a damn good account of herself! Soon the paddy wagons were being pelted with coins and bottles. The police tried to clear the growing crowd only to be faced down by an elite f***e of drag queens forming a chorus line in the vanguard. As the police grew more violent the whole street erupted into a riot.

The officers still in the bar barricaded themselves inside as the mob outside attempted to storm the place in order to free those people in handcuffs still within. The windows were smashed in, a fire hydrant was used as a battering ram on the door and somebody even tried to torch the place. Hopelessly outnumbered by a furious crowd, the police called the mobile anti riot squad, the “Tactical Police f***e” or TPF, in to quell the disturbance. This body finally managed to break through and free their besieged colleagues in the Stonewall Inn but they were less than successful in clearing the streets.

Greenwich Village was just about the worst place imaginable for putting down a riot. It was a warren of back streets and side alleys. The TPF would form a phalanx and advance on the mocking crowd only for it to vanish and then, by means of the innumerable side alleys, reappear in its rear. Thomas Jackson would have been proud of the tactical dispositions of the crowd that night! f***ed with an impossible situation, the police retreated, leaving the street in the hands of the rioters. It was a deep humiliation. As one witness described, “The cops were totally humiliated. This never, ever happened. They were angrier than I guess they had ever been, because everybody else had rioted ... but the fairies were not supposed to riot ... no group had ever f***ed cops to retreat before, so the anger was just enormous. I mean, they wanted to kill.”

The police were further inflamed because the leading opposition in the crowd was the transgender element. They were forming kick lines in the manner of chorus girls and taunting the police with a rendering of the theme tune to the Howdy Doody show; “We are the Stonewall girls/ We wear our hair in curls/ We don't wear underwear/ We show our pubic hair" As the blushing police tried to clear this element they discovered that the “Stonewall Girls” had teeth. One eye witness later said, “All I could see about who was fighting was that it was transvestites and they were fighting furiously” The police were chased for blocks by angry crowds and by 4.00 a.m the street was nearly clear and an electric stunned silence descended on the Village with its shattered streets and burning trashcans.

The riots went on for three full nights and a change had come over the Village. Gays were walking openly hand in hand in blatant defiance. They could have been arrested for that three days earlier but the police now had their hands full just trying to avoid being run off the streets again. Graffiti began to appear everywhere; Gay Power, Drag Power, etc. Amazingly the Stonewall Bar was still open albeit in a somewhat battered condition. The New York press and the National press took interest and now the NYPD’s humiliation was on the front cover of papers around the world.

Finally some semblance of quiet descended on the streets of Greenwich Village but all who had been there and witnessed it knew that a watershed had been crossed. There was something new stirring in the air. The gay and transgender community had previously been among the most vilified and outcast segments of society, cowering in fear in the shadows. Now it was out in the open and defiant. Yes there was something new stirring. It was pride.

The Stonewall riots had been a spontaneous declaration; a laying down of the battle lines to define the coming conflict for gay rights. It was the defining moment when gay people said “Enough is enough. We are tired of rolling over in defeat at the hands of oppression. Now we will fight back.” It took the Stonewall riots to focus and organise the gay movement. Before the riots there were perhaps fifty or sixty small groups of advocates for gay rights in the whole of America. The year after there were fifteen hundred! And the year after that there were two thousand five hundred. Stonewall was the snowball that started the avalanche in the mountains.

And that all brings me, in some long convoluted manner, back to my Gay Pride festival on a hot summer’s day in a park in England some forty three years later. Sitting there in the glorious sunshine I could look around me and see for myself how the world had changed. There were police everywhere but now they were here to protect the gay people and they were involved almost on an intimate basis with the crowd at the festival. The police even entered a team into the rather silly Gay Olympics the festival had organised. The chief inspector in charge of policing the festival even got up on the stage (I swear this is the truth!), flanked by the head of the fire department, a drag queen, a gay man and a lesbian woman, to lead the crowd in performing the YMCA. It was hilarious!

Everywhere I looked about the evidence that the world had changed was apparent. Many of the sights would have been unthinkable before 1969. Not only were the gay people present perfectly comfortable in displaying their sexuality but the many straight people present as well were quite at ease about it too. The festival was a whole heap of fun and there was a large number of straight people there simply joining in the fun as well. It was even a f****y affair! There were k**s running everywhere! Before 1969 people were warned on television to keep their c***dren away from possible homosexuals. Here there were hundreds of them running about and having a great time. There were bouncy castles, fairground rides, lots of free toys and silly games for them to play. They thought it was great. Many were the k**s of straight families but a lot of lesbians had their c***dren in tow. That wasn’t all. I even saw a pair of gay men solemnly changing the baby’s nappy! Oh how the world had changed!

Of course it still hasn’t changed enough. There are still people battling against the tide of changing social values; being dragged screaming into the twenty first century and digging in their heels and trying to cling on to an outmoded past; Stonewalling in fact. Nor has the world changed uniformly. In many backward countries gay people are still persecuted and denied basic human rights. In some particularly retarded nations the “crime” of homosexuality still carries the death penalty to the shame of humanity at large. The battle still continues.

Yet on that summer’s day I had every reason to feel optimistic. I had every reason to raise my glass to the unlikely legacy of Thomas Stonewall Jackson and what his name has become. Stonewall is the rallying cry of a huge swathe of the people of this planet who are separated by their sexual and gender identities. Stonewall, by some strange twist of fate, has come to mean the opposite of that for which it once stood; the banner behind which an oppressed minority can stand up behind with pride. One wonders what Thomas would have made of it all.

In 1963 the Reverend Martin Luther King stood up and declared that he had a dream. Well I have a dream too. I dream that one day all people will stand proud and free together irrespective of their sexuality, gender, gender identity, race, colour or creed; hand in hand only as members of that extraordinary natural experiment the human species. That one day we will all look into the face of another human being and see only another fellow traveller in the adventure of life; our b*****r or our s****r and care not who they love and care for. That one day the question of your sexuality will be as irrelevant as the colour of your eyes and every human will finally be free of guilt and fear. When that happens, when that finally happens, then perhaps then we may all cross the river together and shelter in the shade of the trees.


... Continue»
Posted by Mikebasil 1 year ago  |  Categories: Gay Male, Lesbian Sex, Shemales  |  Views: 1266  |  
  |  8

Week in Cajun

Week in Cajun
By lilguy l
Bbw Cajun returns to humiliated the X wife of the lover she stole

Author note- This was a story I ask to do by someone. Base on this lady I never actully met, her all events are fictional
To see more stories and how to get commission go here.

Week in Cajun
Caj had moved into Tom’s new home where she reigns as butt Queen and Dom. She had redecorated the place taking down pictures of Jane that she could find and replacing it with portraits of her, or her and Tom. Most of the pictures showed off her ass and body. When you enter the house there was some big marble steps that went upstairs. On that wall was a black and white Photo of Caj in a G string bikini from behind, no Bra. She was looking back in the picture with a big smile. Tom was in a picture to but it was hard to see because she was sitting on his face in the picture and he was buried under her ass. Caj liked that it was the first thing he seen.
Of course Jane hasn’t given up. She refuses to sign the divorce paper, opting to stay in the house as his official wife. Jane thought he could win him over and take that might butt queen out. After all Tom was her love slave ounce, in love with her ass. He would be again. Jane figured she was in much better shape, smarter, more sophisticated and been with Tom longer. Plus to her Caj was pure trash, she would beat this upstart soon enough and have Tom as her own. She plan to tossed Caj out naked on her ass and see her break. Tom had wanted to marry Caj but he wanted to win the divorce. There was a lot of money and property on the line so they had to play it cool. Jane would be his wife among the public is concern until they could build up a case for divorce. Tom told Caj all she had to do was be patient; Jane would grow tired of this little game and leave in humiliation. He said it was only so many much humiliation that this woman could take. Caj like the idea. She would get to humiliated Jane some more by fucking her X husband in front of them and she could keep all the fortune when they win the divorce. There were some rules of course. No permanent wounds on Jane. Seeing Jane are blacked eyes, and destroyed would only help Jane win the divorce. Humiliation was on the table, or any beatings that didn’t leave a mark. So spankings and slaps could be used. She could rough her up a bit. Jane knows she could be arrogant and taunt her hoping to get Caj too slipped up and leave a mark. But she feared pushing it far after a vicious spanking was done to her. Caj was get at not leaving a mark and brought Jane to tears. This made it so Caj could order Jane around making her eat her pussy after Tom’s had came into. Most session ended with tears from Jane as Caj fucked her husband in front of him. She wore a necklace of wedding rings from husbands she took over the years, with Jane’s wedding ring in the center. She even sometimes made Jane where a Bell likes a cow. She would milk Jane’s tits
“Where the milk” Caj would laughed “Been pulling on their sore things for hours and nothing coming out even as a cow you’re useless
So that was their new life. At worked Caj was her official secretary who lived with them with Jane as the housewife, very few people knowing that Caj ruled the house. Although some people at work could easily be two and two together if they choose. They heard the love making in the office. But they didn’t know the fully depravity of the three way relationship. They may not come arm to arm but they certainly don’t keep it just professional. Caj normally come into the office strutting her stuff, where skimpy outfits to show off her giant ass and ciliate. People in the office are always shocked by her lewdness. But lot of the men secretly turns on by it, masturbating to her when they get home. They dream of stuffing their face in that ass, watching them squash them. Caj knows it watching their erection pop up and some men nervously going to the bathroom after they had meeting to the office. She like the scent her as and pussy give out, always wet, always ready to go. So walks around to say “That right…this is the Ass that your boss adores. This is the Ass that controls him and all of you dream of fucking it, but none of you would last a second with me”. Jane does doesn’t bother to go to work anymore. Jane didn’t want the people at work to see her pathetic eyes, and Caj smug smile heading her way. It would be to humiliating. She just stays at home and lives the boring life of a housewife, while Caj and Tom toured the world, fucking like rabbits. Jane can relax in the house but it not easy, when they come home during the weekend and evenings. She wanted to stay in the bed room but wasn’t allowed in the king size bed. So they gave her a twin size bed next to the king size. If she didn’t want to see them fucked she would have to stay downstairs and watch TV till they fall asl**p or wake up early to avoid them.
One night was especially cruel. The lights were out in the room which gave Jane the cue that they were asl**p. Jane made herself a drink, vodka taking a glass down, it burn. sl**p was her refuge. Jane walked upstairs and saw her. Caj was lying in bed in the center of it with her huge ass on display. She was relaxed on some white pillows with her pink panties off lying on the bed. Her huge tits pressed against the bed showing her back. She had a silk top. She was relaxing after a good fucking they. Jane’s husband is sl**ping between her butt cheeks. His face was deep in her butt cheeks. Her seem to be in heaven. He had a huge smile. Caj was happy to, with a huge smile on her face glowing with pride. It was a sight Jane often saw as she wept. Over her foot was a pearl necklace that matches well against her light skin so full of life. She was dripping with wet from a night of love making and had red in her cheeks from a healthy blow Job given. Her eyes were blue as ocean and her fiery red hair hung down her neck but stopped there. Her hair was full and fluffy and the white sheets made her body stand out. The smell of sex and ass was in the room. Tom was asl**p but his cock was rock hard dripping cum on the ground. Caj had light red lipstick on her full lips with a mixed of pink on it. Jane hated those lips because he had seen it wrapped around her husband’s cock so many times. Jane wanted to attack her right then and there but she knew to do so would only have her given a vicious beating. She was no match physically for Caj despite her best efforts. Caj was stronger and a better fighter then she was. The sounds awoke Caj, who whispered soft enough for Jane to hear but not for her husband to be awake by.
“Look at him…in pure Joy. How he adore my ass. He has the best pillow in the house. He loves putting his head between these glorious cheeks. His tongue licked my ass crack from top to bottom. He doesn’t care if he just came he so adores it. The man loves the smell of my ass, pushing her fingers into the butt cheeks and pulling it out to smell it. Just a dirty little ass slave. I don’t mind. I love having him do it, knowing it adds and incease your humiliation. He sucks on it like a baby sucks the bottle. He looks for dents of ciliate and fat. I have plenty he, sucks and licks it all day, putting his little nose deep into his crack. I will make sure you see this site every day when you walk it. I will make sure you awake to the sight of his face into my ass” Caj purred “Look he rock hard right now. Even when he asl**p. I think I would suck the boy off when I awake. Your husband does like a good morning blow job. My record is 10 seconds of sucking before he exploded in my mouth, awarding me with that hot jizz of his, coating my lungs. Not that I don’t like getting sucked as well as sucking. His tongue is always eager on every part of me”
Jane put her head in the pillow and pretended now to hear her. She didn’t face Caj but looked away. Caj laughed.
“I know you can hear me bitch. Shut your eyes all you want. Think you can still hear him sucking my asshole while you in the bed down there. I hear you turn up the TV every time we make love. But you know the TV wont drown out our Love making. You can see the ceiling shake as we fucked in the room over you, as I ride his huge cock like a champ. Now do turn off the lights before you go asl**p slut” Caj laughed
The next Day, Jane was sitting in the garden by the pool watching Tom swim. Tom had on some tight swim underwear blue. Jane was showing off her body trying to get her man attention. Jane was wearing a skimpy bra that pushed up against her big tits, pushing them together. Her breasts were oozing from her bra. She had on a tight G string showing off her camel toe. Her underwear was dripping wet. There were roses behind her.
“Hello Love…like the view” She Said
“You look great” Tom Said
Jane smiled and was about say “Why thank you” But he smile soon turn to a frown when he saw he wasn’t talking to her. Someone was behind him. It was Caj coming from the woods where a stripe shirt that was white and blue. She had on light blue shirts showing off her creamy legs, shaking together and hanging some fat down. She was making a noise of a heavy elephant as she was going through the trees.
“Listen to the wall of elephants” Jane said drinking her 5th glass of white wine. The sun was beaming down on that. She drank it down letting the affect hitting her head. She was a bit buzz and slurring a bit of her words “They should put a beeper on you that beeps show they know when your backing up show they know when you’re coming”
“Yes queen of fat” Tom Said in awe checking out her body. He thought about her body and how glorious it was. He thought about how her ass was taking up the whole garden. He quickly got a hard on
“Hi Lover” She Said wearing a long black and white stripe blanket over her shoulders. She dropped down and turns around showing a side view of her ass “I decided to go for a walk, to work out my nice ass”
“It’s a wonderful ass…don’t lose an inch of fat” He Said drooling “It wonderful”
“You really think so dear” She Said turning around slowly so he could view her whole body. She put out her legs rubbing her legs. She squeezed the fat between her fingers as she spread her leg showing her hips, shaking it. Her fat legs slapped together making a large sound “Let me see your cock. Want to see what I am doing with you”
Tom got out of the pool and pulled down his pants showing his big cock and heavy balls. His balls was big and his cock fully erected
“Mmmmm all for me” Caj Said as she walked on the leaves that had failed out in the woods. She had on white socks. She lifted up her shirt showing her hard nipples. Her big breast was hanging down. She did a sideways view and gave a wicked smile at him. Her hair was worn short that day as letting her ass and belly jiggle for him
“Look at those saggy pancake…how could he get a hard on from that” Jane thought
“Is that so” Caj said happily. She turns around and pulled off her shirt showing off her tits. She grabbed one of her big tits and slowly started to suck it “Your husband seems to like it. In fact he had his dick between them just the other day. She did d a sideways view again bending over and sticking out her ass seductively. She d****d the blanket over the tree. “I like that we have a garden so close to the House. Tom likes to take me out her and bend me over to this split in a tree and fuck me silly. TI sure doe’s love dropping his cock down my big rump and plowing me for hours on end. He has plenty to hang out Jane. He can grab my tits, let juicy legs or my belly. Unlike you, you skinny rich bitch. Oh wait your not even rich anymore I have most of your money and soon I will have your house. I never let him stop till he fills me all the way with his cum. I think some of cum still dried up over on the leaves”
Caj turns around and shows of her blue shorts bending over to give him a peak of her legs. If he looked closely he could see up the shorts
“Do you like my blue shorts Hubby, I brought it just for you” She Said licking her lips showing how deep her mouth could go. She pushed her fingers down her mouth and then he hand showing both of them just how much they could deep throat.”
She put her leg up on the tree and grabbed her ass getting a handful of ass flesh. She pulled down her shorts a bit so he could get a bit of his crack
“He doesn’t fuck me right away though. I let him slide his cock between my cheeks real quick, letting him shooting his load, spraying between my butt cheeks. I can then you the cum as lube and pushed his fat cock into my ass. Most men cocks I just swallow up with my ass, but he the only one who can come close to filling me up. Her blue and white shirt was still all but lifted over her tits so he could see how hard her nipples were. She grabbed her ass slipping her arm down “I like for him to fuck me right there. Hard to find the hole with all this ass flesh in the way. Let him poke around till it slips in”
“Wouldn’t you like something firm? Something that doesn’t sag over you, like two big rolls of Fat” Jane Said
Tom didn’t even pay attention to her. The frustration was building in Jane. None of her plans were working. Here some was in a tight outfit and he wasn’t even pay attention. This was madness. She knew she was attractive. Jane saw how men looked at her. But right now Caj had Tom wrapped around her fat finger
She pulled down her shorts and tossed it at Tom. Tom caught it. It was like a big blanket that it smelt feeling the warmest of it. She now had on blue G string that was up her ass.
“You turn on by that honey. You sure you have some sweet Jizz left in there for me. After all you just came a half an hour ago. I sucked you dry”
“There always more for you” Tom Said
“Who has the biggest and widest ass you ever seen” She Said
“You do my Ass Queen” He said removing his shorts and tossing them aside.
Jane could see Caj new wedding ring shine as she shook back and forth making her ass cheeks slapped together. She slapped both hands on her ass giving a jiggle as the sweat slash off with ever slapped. Tom was started to stroke his cock. Caj turn around and grabbed her panties pushing them through her pussy lips, making them soaked. Her pussy hair was red and thick. She smiled letting the smell flow to his nostrils.
“You know you love the smell of this, don’t you Tom. You love putting your nose in it” Caj Said
“If I can make that into perfume I would. I want to bath in your juices, have it soaked into my skin from head to toe” Tom Said. His cock was fully erect, 12 inches long. He stroked it making the cock head nice and thick, like a big purple helmet. Caj slowly pulled off her panties and held them in the air. She ringed it out like a sponge letting her juices dripped down. She put it over her head and sucked in the juices “This how wet you got me Tom”
She was naked with her thick pussy lips. She turned around and parted her ass cheeks. She had to get a good gripped due to the size of your ass.
“Tossed that whore to the ground” Caj demanded
“Don’t you dare” Jane Said. But Tom was controlled like a Zombie. Caj grabbed Jane by the hair and pulled her close to her ass as Caj bent over the tree
“Fuck me Tom…fuck my pussy hard” She Said I” want you to pound me. I want you to grabbed my 70 inches of ass, as I squeeze every drop from you
Caj know she could have him whenever she wants. She knew he was in desperate love for big fat ass, drooling over the seats. She loved the way her fatty legs and ciliate would shake like jello making and almost hypnotic dance for him. The smell of her was amazing. Jane was disgusted by her. How could he loved this big ass slut, how could he like the fact that dripped down Caj body like water. Her sweat body dripped sweat down her making her body glistens, making every inch of fat glisten. But love it Tom did. He worship her ass like a holy alter, wanted to have his hand in it and his cock in it at all time. Caj pussy was soaked dripping a puddle on the ground. It seem like Caj was always wet and ready to go for him. Tom did as told pushing his cock in her. Her warm pussy was very inviting. Jane was f***e to watch the cock go in and out of Caj
“Look how hard he is you dumb slut” Caj Said grabbing Jane hair and making her looking directly at it “Lick his cock as it goes in and out of my pussy. I want you to taste the creamy juices out of it”
Jane felt f***e to do as told. Jane slurped on his cock, licking up and down her shaft, sliding her tongue down his balls. She sucked his balls, tasting the juices that hit Tom nuts. She tasted to mixture of Toms sweat and Caj warn juices.
“That enough you greedy bitch. Put it back in me” Caj Said moving his hands to her tits. She pushed back against him and flipped Jane the middle finger. He molded her tits together, giving a good grabbed “Ohhhh fuck it’s like a harpoon inside me”
She kept her hand on Jane hair making her watched as Tom fucked her. Both of them dripping with sweat as they fucked against the tree. Caj body started too blushed as she screamed out into a multiple climax. She bit her lip grinding against him. Caj closed her eyes as he felt his thick cock insider him pulsating again her like a vibrator. She grinding and pressed her back into her muscle chest. She grabbed hold of the tree for balance enjoying the good heavy fucking she was getting. With them both standing up she was able to clench her ass cheeks moving his body with her. He trusted and they pulled doing a little battle that Caj would surely wind. Her ass cheeks wrapped his cock like a bun, squeezing it tightly to get all of the juices out of it
“Well making yourself useful Jane and suck his balls” Caj Said
Fear was in Jane eyes as Caj grabbed him, tear ran down his her makeup. She started to suck his balls affair to disobey. The confidence and bravado left Caj face as she was f***e to lick and suck his balls
“Make sure you get all my juices off your bitch. Now lick my pussy as he fucks me…ohhhhhhhh yesss…that feels good” Caj Said. Jane was f***e to lick her hated rival pussy. Her tongue was going in and out going up and down her pussy lips while licking Tom’s cock as it was pushed in and out of Cajun’s pussy.
Jane watch all 12 inches disappear in and out of Caj at a record pace. She heard the sounds of his balls slapped against her like a boat against the dock. Caj screamed out. Her screams of pleasured echoed through the forest Caj started to cum moaning, squirting pussy juice from her pussy and down on Jane face
“Cum inside me lover” Caj Said “Don’t you dare pull it out. I want every drop of you inside me. I want you to fill me up from head to toe” Caj Said pushing back against him. Her red hair was flicking back and forth on his chest as she stuck her tongue out and licks her lips
Tom could see the fear in Jane eyes and the humiliation. She put her arm out as to say “Help me” but it fail on depth ears. Caj slapped her arm away and grabbed her hair again
“Look at it slut...LOOK at the cock that was ounce yours. That once in your pussy...but now all mind to keep forever” She Said
Caj ass cheeks clenching made his cock much more sensitive. He grabbed on to her hips for dear laugh as his balls slammed into her. Both of their bodies were stuck together with sweat, as Tom nibbled on his neck
“Ohhhhhhhh Fuck” He screamed as he started to cum. Jane was still licking taste both Caj juices and Tom’s juice mixed together.
Caj had tom pull out and Caj looked down at his wife who was weeping on the ground. She spread her legs. Some cum was caught in the rolls of fat. She showed off her pussy lips and the big cream pie of cum that was now dripping from her snatch
“Look at your ounce smug X wife, most of the fight been beaten out of her” Caj Said and slapped Jane across the face with an open palm not to leave bruising. She spread her pussy showing how wet and filled her is “You’re going to clean out my snatch. Clean out the juice I kept especially for you. Because you know I didn’t wash my ass or pussy all day. Your husband came gallons into me all day, filling me up. I been carrying around this load of spunk sense the morning and you’re going to clean it all out you bitch”
Jane reluctantly did as told licking her rival’s pussy. Caj pussy was soaked and hair and Jane had to get deep in there. Caj grabbed her hair pushing it in
“Lick every drop slut. Get deep in there and lick all the white golden cream from me” Caj Said putting her head back slamming her pussy into his face. She was grinding back and forth as her husband watch. She wrapped her legs around her face violently fucking his face. Caj licked her lips enjoying the feeling of her licking her pussy
Jane was pushing her tongue deep in, twisting her tongue in like a twister. She was drinking from her pussy tasting the droplets of cum that was dripping from her pussy. The smell was strong as the fat legs were clamping on her making it hard to breath. Her tongue parted Caj pussy lips as it pushed it. Jane found her sweet spot as she was going back and forth, the tongue pushing against her G spot teasing it with the tip of her tongue. She tried to pull out but Caj grabbed her hair and keeping it there. She only let her up when she was passed out from the lack of air. Caj pulled Jane’s hair to make her lick and suck faster. Tom watches this, watch these two big women fight. Jane ass was firm bouncing up and down as she sucked her long black hair hanging down her back. Caj looked like a fertility goddess as she stood up and pride. She looked at Tom.
“Get this pussy extra wet just for you. Luckily this bitch is here to lick it all day” Caj Said. She pulled Caj face out and made her look at her husband hard cock “Look at him slut (slap slap). He had just come and still he rock hard for my body. Still he wants to fuck me hard and empty load after load in my pussy. How many times have you came in me lover”
“6 at least my love” He Said
“You hear that bitch” Caj said spitting on her. She gave him a few little slaps “Yea wrapped your lips around that clit and just keep sucking. Grab my ass slut, feel the ass that took your husband and now riding him every day. The ass that took so many husbands beside you
Caj squeezed her breast as Jane gave her oral. She was f***e to grab Caj magnificent booty. She had to use both hands as she started to suck. She pushed her face in as she was rubbing his face back and forth in Cajun pussy. Her tongue was licking against the walls of her pussy, tasting the sweet nectar that dripped down her.
“Higher…higher…bitch. Lower right there. Taste it a bit...suck it. To the left…right there you dumb fuck right there and suck it” Caj Said
Caj body started to shake as her cum. Sweat glisten from her fat, dripping down making her body soak. The sun was beaming down making her whole body glisten. Jane was f***e to suck every bit of her juice as she was slamming into her. She was f***e to have the juices flow down her lungs making it. She pushed Jane down and made her lay on her back.
“Get ready to have all of me” Cah Said stepping back a 20 feet. Jane was too weak to fight back or move. She saw what was coming
“No not that” Jane cried
But it was to Later. Caj was already running toward her. She leaped in the air and brought all her weight down on her, flatten her face with her pussy. She was slamming up and down smashing her face with her pussy, wrapping her legs around her. She was crushing her with all her weight, pushing down on her as Jane was f***e to suck her clit. Jane was fucking her with her mouth
“What no smart words to say, no back talk. I guess it is hard to speak with tons of weight. Wrapped your lips around me. Suck it…faster while I stuff my clit in your mouth you dumb slut. Ohhhhhhhhh Yesssss OHHHHHHHHHH YESSSSS. Keep it right there. Oh god your about to make me explode. I am about to gush like a geyser on you” Caj moaned. She started to cum coating Jane’s face with her juices. The creams were dripping in her mouth.
Caj grabbed the ground. Tom was jerking close to cum. Caj smiled and told him to bring that cock over. She grabbed his cock feeling that full 12 inches in her hand. It felt like she holding a steal rode. She bounces up and down on her face. She wrapped her lips around his cock making him moan as her fat lips suck the cum out of his cock like a cream filled donut. She eased his cock down her throat using her long tongue as a slide. Caj pinch his ass, needling the ass cheeks with her fingers. She was working the cock in and out as she played with his asshole. He put his head back and closes his eyes he enjoyed to blow job from her. Her lips were extra soft sucking him eagerly and with great passion. Caj was a wild lover maker, the best he ever seen.
“You’re seeing your fat d****d over my X wife face. Your ass is amazing…the Queen of size. You much are crushing her” Tom Said
“This is me holding back” Caj Said licking his shaft. Jane couldn’t hear them talking with Caj fat legs wrapped around her head, blocking her ears. Her legs were extra sweaty and soaking his face. She was grinding against him as she was deep throating him faster as she squeezed his balls “I ounce met this bitch in college who boyfriend I was fucking. Some bitch that wouldn’t let me in her sorority. She was the head of the sorority. So me and my chunk friends fucked their entire boyfriend and taped it. I showed it to the slut and me and my girlfriend dragged her out naked from her house and use her as a trampoline. All my girls took turn crushing her and leaping on her crushing the skinny bitch. She was f***e to lick our ass and pussies to climax. The girl was soaked with our juices. We made her walk home naked covered in our spunk. The girl left college the next day”
“Ohhhhhhhh God your so cruel” Tom Said cumming. He shot is load down her throat. Caj moaned licking her lips swallowing the cum. She let a stream of piss in Jane mouth
“Drink up slut” Caj laughed. She stood over Jane beaten body and stomped on her belly “Well that enough for today. Come on Tom lets go to OUR bedroom and fuck”
She put her arms around Jane and walked away. Jane had learned it was a bad idea to try to dress sexy around Caj; it would lead to disaster, because Caj would beat her in any challenge. It was normally end in humiliation by Caj. But Jane couldn’t help it. She had a super model and pin up body and thus like to flaunt it. She loved wearing slacks and showing off her firm ass and thick legs. Her slacks were long and black and she had a white shirt with the buttons unbutton to show off her ample cleavage and smooth tone skin. Her hair was fluffy and black. She lay on the couch with the legs spread. Jane could see Tom eyes on her ass and she loved it. She knew making Caj Jealous was a risk but Jane didn’t care. She loves seeing the anger in her eyes. She loved making the big whale jealous seeing; her fat cheeks turn red with anger. But if Caj feels jealous, that does not mean she feels inferior, no: she is obviously comfortable with her body and much more, very proud of it, and she exudes confidence. Yes her ass is huge and wide and her tight black slacks did little to hide how fast it is, but however, when she wears slacks, she is much more exciting than her rival and Tom, as usually, is totally crazy of her big ass and the ex-wife, as usually, is totally no-match. She love making the comparison with her and destroy Jane in the process. So to show her superiority, Caj wore a similar outfit that really showed off her body and made sure to be in the room Jane was in
“Hello Honey did you miss me” Caj Said to Tom. She made a grand entrance her sexy voice echoing through the room
Caj was wearing some black slacks and yellow shirt showing off her body. Tom walked up to her and put his arms around her. He grabbed her ass feeling the dimples in them. He slipped her hand down her pants and started to squeeze her ass. Her hand rubbed around her ass giving it a tight squeezed. Jane looked at her hateful rival
“Made sure you don’t get any chicken grease touching her ass. It probably smells like Yard. I can’t believe you can handle the smell of her stanky ass near you.” Jane Said and not like this. Jane pulled down her pants showing her rump rear
“Oh is she still here. I barely notice the worthless slut in this room anymore” Caj Said nonchalantly pushing her hand down Tom’s pants and stroking his cock “I use to get mad at your words Jane. I use to get mad when you call me fat. She used to parade around shaking her little ass, showing off her tits and calling me a big mare. But I see now...that’s that is a compliment because Tom loved every bit of my cock don’t Tom. You love squeezing my big rump. I bet you wish you could have your arms around my ass all day, live between my buttocks. I could use you as a seat every day and you would never grow tired of it wouldn’t you me ass love.”
“Ohhhhhhh Yes my big Butt Queen. You’re making me so hard. Feel how thick my cock. I am ready to explode next to you. I adore your wide ass it perfect. I want to put it on a mantle and worship it day and night really” He Said
“Ohhhhhhhh You do” Caj said in mock shock. “So lets me make sure I got this prefer my thick magnificent ass over her’s”
“Ohhhhhhhhh Yes. I think about you all day and night, when I am at work and when I. You completely own me. I want no one else but you” He Said
Suddenly she took his hand out of her pants and backed away. She took off her shirt showing a white outfit, with white shirt under her tits. Her tits were exposed showing her hard nipples. She cupped her breast showing off her body.
“Like these baby” She Said pulling them up and sucking her nipple. Her large devoured her nipples making her spit make her tits glisten. She squeezed showing the redness underneath. She was pressing her tits together making them get pushed out. “I want your dethrone wife to see my big tits, to cry as they see me seduce her” She Said. S
He walked up to him and slides her tits against him. Tom was in dress pants that were brown and a suit and tie. Caj slipped off the coat part of his suit and tossed it on the ground. She grabbed his tie and pulled him to her
“Come here tiger” She Said and kissed him. She kept an eye on Jane the whole time. Caj started to undo his belt and wrapped it around him to pull them close. She pushed him against the wall and spun around with the bell around them both. The belt couldn’t reach around her and he had to grab part of it. She pressed his ass against him pushing him against the wall as she spent over. She looked at Jane and gave her a wink. Despite herself Jane couldn’t look away. This cow had her husband against the wall. All her weight as her 70 inches of ass was pressed into him grinding back and forth. He was crushed against the wall and loving it. “You like that ass. Bet you never had an ass like this. Nothing this great. They use to call me the Dragon Slayer in College. Because no matter how big a cock was I could break it down with ease making their cocks melt in my ass.”
“Fuck god..Jane please let me fucked it” He Said
“Don’t cum in your pants just let” Caj said turning around. She pulled off her shirt and made her buttons popped off flying around. She rubbed her body against him. Caj had him kick off her shoes and socks as she kissed him. She let his pants dropped to the ground and saw his hard on in pants. She dropped down and sucked his cock through his pants, pulling on it. Her knee was pressed into his cock as she gave his face along and slow lick
“Fuckk” He Said. Some pre cum was making a stain in his pants. She grabbed his underwear and tore it, ripping it apart. She tossed it aside and pushed her ass against him grinding against him. His cock was between her ass cheeks sliding up and down. “Ohh shiiiiiitt”
“Mmmm it even bigger. Its about 14 inches now. Thick and pulsating” Caj Said
“Ohhh Fuck” He screamed as she started to cum. The cum was shooting out his dick and down each ass cheeks. It dripped down her ass into the nice fold
“Ahhhhhhhh shit all that cum for me” She said grabbing his cock and pulling out. She turns around and kissed him so Jane could see the creamed dripped down her ass cheeks. She got behind him and stroking his cock till it was hard again. She made sure Jane see it “Let he see that thick Cock”
She was stroking his cock hard and fast as she nibbled on his ear. Both of them were sweaty as he was jerking him off. She was leaving hickies all over his neck. She whispered in his ear “Come on shoot that load in front of your whore Wife”
“Fuck Caj…your hands are so skilled” He said feeling her tits into his back. She gripped his balls and squeezed her fingers into her his taint. He moaned as she was rubbing his cock up and down. She was twisting his cock back and fourth
He laid his cock against him and started to cum. She laughed at and how far the stream of cum came it hit his wife face.
“You dirty little scoundrel” Caj Said
Caj also had another outfit under her arsenal. One day Tom came home from worked to see Caj sitting on the couch in brown slacks and white Bra that was wore up to her tits, but now all the way showing cleavage the dripped down. She had on a black necklace. Jane was naked in a dog collar washing the floor. There was a blue blanket over it. She pressed a button and the couch turns out in to the bed. There were small white pillows. Her shoes were on. They were black showing off her toes. They were painted bright red. So were her nails
“Oh HI hubby Dear…just though I let the bitch clean up. I lit some scented candle and chilled some wine. There some steaks at the kitchen table as well”
“Ohhhhhhhh God you look good” He Said
“Do I…oh your just a charmer” She Said turning around putting her ass out shaking it back and forth. She grabbed the edge of the couch shaking her hips. She looked back and gave a seductive looked back at them. She got on her side showing off her the fullest off her ass. She gave it a big slap
“Take off those clothes…and show me” Caj Said. He took off her clothes showing his rock hard cock and muscles body. Caj took a sipped of wine and walked over to him. She walked by Jane and poured some of the wine
“You missed a spot” She Said kissing him “But don’t be in such a rush. First I am going to give you a little shows my dirty slut. Got to give you a little show first”
She got back on the couch and pulled down her pants a bit showing the crack of ass a bit. She snapped off her bra and tossed it toward him. He could see her little butterfly tattoo on her back. She shook her body laughing. She kicked off her shoes and pulled down her arms. She smiled getting on her side show her thick ass got in the air. She pulled off her pants showing her whole naked body.
“Going to fuck you…going to FUCK you till you past out” She Said. She grabbed his hand and tossed him on the couch. She straddled him and was riding his cock up and down. She looked back at her “This is how you FUCK a cock Jane...Maybe if you learn this he wouldn’t have left you” She laughed. He grabbed her ass screaming with pleasure
She bent down and made him suck her tits. She held his hand down grinding back and forth. His cock was being pushed deep into her pussy.
“LOOK AT me Jane…look at his cock getting buried into my snatch” She Said. She was slapping Tom with her heavy tits taking control. He screamed that he loved her. The scented smell of the candle mixed well with the smell of their sex. She grabbed a remote and turn up the radio. The radio was hook to the IPOD and played a Salsa music playlist, as she w as grinding to him matching to the music “Yea baby you LOVE the way I dance don’t you. The way my big full body shakes”
Caj climax against him filling his cock grow in her. She was moving his body up and down as she rode him threatening to break the bed. She barked at Jane to keep scrubbing the floor. She took the bottle of wine and started drinking it. She poured it down. The wine burns her throat. The wine was mixed with g**** and cherry
“Ohhh Fuck” He screamed. He started to cum inside her as she was grinding up and down. His cock was filling his pussy as his cock was pulsating
“Ohhhhhhh Fuck you nasty slut” Caj Said kissing him “You nasty little ass worship slut”
She grabbed his neck and squeeze
“This cock belongs to me DOESN’T it” Caj Said
“Yes everything belong to house…my mind. I love your pussy and ass, your lips. I am your slave”
“And that the way I love it” She Said
The week a long round humiliation began
The first day Jane was sitting in the Kitchen ready to make some breakfast when Cajun came walking in, with. She could hear Tom and Caj have a sex session 3 hours straight. Tom was a bit of a screamer when it came to Caj. He would empty his load in that huge cottage cheese ass of her, and Caj would soak it up like a sponge. At times it go overfilled, she would make Jane clean it out. She would make sure Jane would hear every second of love making they made. Caj would make him call her queen and talk about her ass being superior to Jane. Jane was looking at her with daggers in her eyes as Caj walked in now what seem like the small Kitchen. Tom cock was still in her ass. She had used her ass muscles to clench his cock and drag him around. His arms were around Caj
“Your pardons your X husband coming in like this. After a long night of love making with me the poor boy has trouble walking…isn’t that right my dear” Caj Said
“Your totally wore me out goddess” He Saying lying on her back naked dripping with sweat. Her red under where was pulled down to make sure his cock could slipped nicely in. She got a beer from the freeze
“I guess I be kind” She Said with a pout “And give you a few minutes rest”
She let him out of her ass and made him get the seat. Her huge ass seems to be feeling the room. She was wearing a short red skirt that was high up her ass showing the crack off her ass and all the little dents into her ass. Her ass was smooth and soft, flowing around like smooth milk. Her skin seems to be glowing…with reds in her Caucasian skin. The skirt matches her fiery red hair that was covering her face. Her shirt was tightly barely holding in massive breast. The shirt was short sleeve showing off her shirt. It was two sizes to small and had red and white stripes over it showing off her body. Tom was naked, with his cock fully erect. Pussy juice was still dripping from his cock. He was rock hard and thick and vienty. His face and cock had the smell of her ass juices on him. He had his scent dripped into his skin show the world knew who he belong. Jane use to have her scent on him. Use to have her pussy juice dripped on his face. He was his Trophy, his cock was he award. Now it belongs to Caj, with Caj pussy juice all over his face dripping on his lips. He could barely move. Caj gave a smug smile knowing how much she wore a man out. Her deep blue eye stared at them as slowly licked her lips. She took the bottle of beer and put it in her ass cheeks popping the top off before swigging down the beer. The beer went empty and she tossed it hitting it the waste basket
“d***ken whore” Jane Said
“You’re fantastic”
“Thank you lover” Caj Said ignoring Jane “I I do try to keep my ass muscles nice and trained unlike a certain soon to be poor whore
She lay against the table cabinets that kept the silverware with her hands on the table. She was in a part of the room that connected in the V. She smiled showing off her sandals. She had red sandals with toes with red nail polish. Her lips were bright red lipstick and her finger nails were painted a lighter red. From this pose she could see her thick things thighs that wrapped around his head so many times riding up and down. The skirt was up show he could see just a peak off her pussy. Her thick pussy lips were dripping down his legs. She had on pearl ear rings
“Wow that is fantastic” He Said
“Ohhh what the matter Jane…you seem grumpy…didn’t have your wheaties today. Don’t worry I grabbed a dog bowl and get you a nice snack…But first I figure I give you a little show” Caj Said lifting her arms up. She took her shirt off showing her huge tits and big nipples. She grabbed her nipple and started sucking the nipple
“Only thing you going to be eating is crow when I take my Husband back and you back to the white trash home you came from” Jane thought to herself. But she only growled at her showing anger “You actually like those Saggy tits”
“Well answer her do you” Caj said grabbing her tits and sucking them. Her spit dripped down greedily down her breast. Tom stared stroking his cock. Pre cum was already dripping from his cock coating it. Her huge legs was pressing together “Well I think I got your answer. Look how thick his cock is. He cum in 3 times today, then one time on my tits. Look you can see the droplets of his cum on my tits still. But he still gets hard near me. You know sometime I don’t let him wash his face. I want people to know how much he loved my pussy. Plus he likes having my smell doing that”
She bent over showing him her huge ass. Her skirt was still on with the skirt looking like it was painted on. Sweat was running down her back showing off her ass cheeks. Her ass cheeks slapped together as she was making it bounce up and down. She rubbed her thick chunky legs together. She pushed her ass out looking straight ahead.
“You remember the first time you touch this ass Tom you were in high heaven. We fucked on and on off. You wife thought she could challenge this…but she was quickly showed I am her superior...being f***e to watch us fuck. Despite your wife humiliate you coated by chunky hills with liquid...snow and the bitch licked every drop. I don’t know how much humiliation the poor girl can take. It clear that the girl has no shame” Caj Said
“Fat whale I am standing around so I can take my throne back and end this madness loving this cottage cheese ass” Jane Though but Tom was thinking “Goddess”
Caj stood up swaying her ass back and forth. She took off her sandals and put on she high heel pumps red. She crosses her legs together
“Look all that flat oozing out from her legs…all that nasty celluate” Jane Popped up
“And your Hubby...loves to have his cock against. Oh wait MY hubby. Sometimes I forget” Caj laughed showing off the sex butterfly tattoo on her ass.
Cajun wrapped her arms around her chest covering her beautiful breast. She cupped them pushing them up. She smooched her breast together showing him her back. She slowly licked her lips. She turns around so he could see a sideways look off her ass putting out her ass giving it a slapped. She grabbed a peach from the table and wrapped her lips around it letting the juices dripped down her chest. She ate
“Eat up pig” Jane said with anger
“Temper Temper…Don’t want another spanking” Cajun purred. She put her on her foot up doing and sexy little curtsy “Your X man love my feet to. He loves to kiss and massage it and lick the little toes. Don’t you my love”
“Yes, you smell so good. Your are true perfection” Tom Said with love in his eyes. He was stroking his cock close to cum. Caj could tell
“Not let…stop Jerking right there. Want to save that cum for me” She said as she pulled down her underwear show a bit of her ass crack. Her panties were like a big blanket. She tossed it on Tom’s face “Take a good smell know you love it”
“My God” He said smelling it
“My God show some shame” Jane Said
“Ohhhh he well beyond that” Caj said rubbing her cheeks. She shook her ass standing in the kitchen grinding back and forth. “Look at your X husband licking his lips at the thought of smelling my ass. He adores. He craves it like a thirst man craves water. My ass is God to him now
Caj spread her legs showing bits of her hairy pussy. Caj loved the smell that it captured. Her leg was on the table as she started to fingering herself. Caj laughed as she saw Jane red face with rage. Tom was about to grabbed his cock.Caj shook her finger
“NOT yet…you don’t want to get spank do you Tommy” She Said
“No Goddess” He said but his cock was aching. It was so hard it hurt. It felt heavy like it weighed like a bare bell. His cum was ready to burst.
“Then be a good boy and wait” Caj said. She walked to the refrigerator showing off her plump ass. She grabbed some beer and drank one and then grabbed some milk. She pointed to the ground for Tom to crawl over
“Time for your breakfaster” She Said. She poured the milk down her butt cheeks and let it flow down her ass. He put his face in her ass cheeks and started picking up, slurring from her might ass.
“Get every drop…don’t want any milk on this beautiful butt. Although I hear milk is good for the skin” She Said
She pushed her face deeper as she started drinking some of her beer. She notice Jane
“Ohhh think our little slut wants some to” She Said. “Crawl over”
Jane hesitated
“Now Now…can’t bruise you but we both know there plenty of pain I can do that does involve bruises” She Said
She crawled over. Caj poured milk down her chest, letting the milk go down her belly. Jane was f***e to kissed and lick, slurping around her Belly button. Tears of humiliation were running down her face. She uses to be on top of the world, rich and powerful. Now she was kissing this sluts belly. Caj pushed Jane head down and poured more milk
“Lick my cunt” Caj Said “Think there some of your X husbands cum still in there. Lick it up bitch. Nice and strong licks. My scent is pretty powerful isn’t it? It what attracted your husband to me so long ago. Ounce a man got my scent they are. Get deep in their”
Caj moaned as both people licked her, Caj current husband and Jane her Rival it was intoxicating. Jane had been f***e to lick her pussy many times, trained with spankings and whip. By survival Jane had learn to lick her pussy just right. Tom was a good little ass licker due to lover of Caj body. Jane grabbed Caj black hair making her taste deeper. Jane had a nice patch of red pussy hair as she was grinding back and forth against both of them.
“Milk does a body good” Caj Said grinding against him. Tom squeezed her ass, cellulite slipping through his fingers like water. She pushed him against the wall gridding her ass into him. She wrapped her legs around his face as she was pushing. Caj put her head back and was licking her lips
“Damm you bitch” Jane muttered under her breath. Her long tongue was pushing into her pussy. The milk was flowing into her mouth as she licked back and forth tasting her pussy walls. She was slamming her pussy and ass back and forth.
“Ohhhh Fuck” Caj moaned as she started to cum against him. Her warm pussy juice sprayed in Jane’s face “That it lick it up all little girl”
Caj took Jane face out her pussy and stood back and kicked her down with her feet. Jane was coughing, pussy juice dripping from her mouth. Caj cum had filled up Jane’s young. Caj stood with pride with his ass deep into Tom’s face. She stood over Caj
“Take a good look bitch…it a view you’re going to get use to as long as you stay in here” Ca Said. She helped Tom up and stroked his cock over her giving him a deep kissed. Their tongue twisting into each other as she stroked his cock “Isn’t that right my lover”
“Yes Goddess Cajun”
“Cum for me lover…cum on this bitches face” She Said
She was stroking his cock faster. Her hands were expectedly stroking his cock, knowing just how to bringing him to most pleasure. She nibbled on his neck and felt his cock pulsate in her hand. It erupted sending a long stream of cum down on his wife face and body
“Fantastic” She Said pushing her tongue in. She cupped his ass. “Let go to our bedroom. We can eat out later at a nice restaurant”
The next Day Caj was walking with a towel around her waist, after swimming in the Olympic size pool. The towel was yellow and blue stripes and she loved the way it made her ass even bigger. Jane couldn’t believe that whale was swimming in her Olympic size pool. To her, Tom being in love with that whale was pure madness. Caj motion tom over as she looked back shaking her rump.
“Come on Love” She Said grabbing him by his massive cock. Making it oozed as she walked. A smile went across her rub red lips as she felt his cock. She took of the towel and had a fruit cocktail drink, extra sugar. She gave him a sloppy kissed before wrapping the towel around him and bringing him to her belly. His cock pressed against him. She felt his hard on against her belly “Mmmmmmmmm Your ready to pop aren’t you”
“Ohh fuck yess Caj” He Said
She was rubbing her belly up and down feeling against his fat. She grabbed his ass slipping her a finger in his asshole. She looked at her rival and winked. Tom moaned as he started to cum against her belly.
“Mmmmmmm someone made a mess. Don’t worry the pool will clean that off” She Said. Then she pushed him in the pool. She gave a big dive splashing water out. Cah couldn’t keep her hands off him always being the top in the relationship “Damm your cock is huge”
She pushed him against the wall of the pool and stroked his cock. Her tongue was twisting into his mouth like a snake
“Think you plain Jane X wife Jealous. He never got your cock to be 16 inches. And she never could do what I could do” Caj Said
She told Tom to lie down on the ground by the pool with his legs hanging down from the pool. She swallowed his cock hungrily with complete ease. Her cheeks got red as she sucked his entire 16 inches in her mouth
“Ohhhhhhh fuck” He cried with her spit dripping down his shaft. She was moving up and down making loud sucks. Jane had never been able to take his entire cock in her mouth and here this woman was doing in expert skill. She even made room for the balls”
She spread his legs slipping a finger in her his ass. He let out a louder moan. Her tongue was gliding up and down his shaft. She squeezed his balls, twisting it making him moan. She licked the top of his cock head.
“Ohhhh God going to burst” Tom Said. Her tongue slightly teased him and she went down to suck his balls rolling around in her his mouth. She was stroking it, fisting him hard. Her fingers were twisting in and out of his asshole pushing deep into his prostate
“You like that milking that little prostate. I know all your sweet spots now” Caj Said. She put his cocks between her tits and started moving up and down. Water was splashing out of the pool as she was giving him a fantastic tit fucking. He grabbed the floor moaning in ecstasy as her lips wrapped around his cock head.
“Ohhhhhhhh Gooood” He cried as he started to cum. Cum was cumming down her tits coating it. It pulsates into her tits. She rubbed his cock head against her nipples letting it shoot out.
She licked the cum off him sucking him some more till she exploded in his mouth. Caj brought him down into the pool and kissed him with her cum drench mouth. She looked at Jane the whole time as they made out. She was squeezing her balls, pushing her big tits
“Who do you belong to lover” She Said
“You Caj…you always you” He said as she nibbled on her neck. Jane was enraged but she couldn’t look away. Caj turn around and grabbed his cock pushing it against her ass. The fucked against the pool walls making water splash out
“OHHH fuck” He cried holding on for dear life. He was told to kiss her back as she lay against her. She was in complete control fucking him like a rag doll
“Think we should build a dog house for our house guest” Caj Said swaying her red hair back and forth. She smelt her hair as she grinds against him pulling and stretching his cock. His cock was deep in him as his balls were slamming into her ass. She flattens his balls with her thick ass. She moved her hand down to her its making him feel it “Scream my name”
He screamed his name at the top of his lung. Jane couldn’t stand it anymore. She left off in anger. Caj watch with a huge smirk across her face.
“Look like someone can’t stand the heat” Caj said, just as Tom came clasping against her. Caj moaned as she came. A hug multiple climax hit her body as she grinded against him. “You never could handle at his ass. Don’t blame you. I still adore your cock regardless lover”
Hour passed. Jane was in her room stabbing picture of Caj. Caj walked in still naked. Jane was on the bed as Caj turn around showing her, her thick ass.
“You missed the show” Caj purred. She parted her ass cheeks showing the gobs of cum “I thought I show you the aftermath. Your X hubby still sl**ping it off after king I just gave. He earns his rest. The boy made me cum 5 times today”
“Damm you hateful bitch” Jane Said “I am going…”
“Your going to WHAT” Caj Said
Jane put her face down
“As I thought spoiled rich girl all bark and no bite. No wonder you had to send people to attack me. Well they failed didn’t they? Now your husband enslave to my ass. My darling ass slut who would do anything I ask. He licked the shit off my crack if I so choose. But then I have sluts like you to do that for me. See I won’t lose my husband like your whore. I have him well under controlled. In fact he had his own secretary, a skinny little blond bitch who tried to hit on my man. Who told me about right away he was so in worship me. The poor girl had a crush. So I went to the office and kicked her tiny titted ass. I made her stripped naked and laid her on the desk. Then I sat my big rump on her face new husband fucked my pussy to climax after climax. I could feel her tears again my ass. Not as sweet as yours but quite satisfaction. The final time my husband came tonight I had him pull off and cum on that bitches faces. I dragged her around the office and put her ass over my knee and gave her a property spanking. The poor lass were terrified. I told her to leave town and NEVER been seen again. She didn’t even bother to clean up she was so scare of me. Not a much a bitch as you of course. I took great joy in breaking you. Of all the wedding rings I collected from Bride who house I wrecked still wearing yours as a center pieces. But your husbands were the first one I married though. Even a girl like me have to settle down at one point” Caj Said grabbing Jane hair and spitting on her face She turn around showing her dripping wet pussy lips. The cum was dripping down, down her big flabs of fat in her legs. She showed Jane the wetnest. Her pussy was filled with her husband cum
“Your husband in love, he doesn’t try to hide his devotion. In public he is willing to happily eat my pussy. I let him keep some of my panties in his pocket so he could smell it. When we meet he always like please Caj…please let me smell your ass let me worship it. He begs to make love to it all day. And when I fuck him. He likes please Goddess Cajun you are too much for me. I can’t handle your ass. It’s too much. I of course pretend I don’t hear him and keep grinding into him riding him fucking him till he knees go weak. I climax least a dozen times doing this, feeling his body turn to jelly under me. But his cock always stays hard. I can feel the tears of pleasure on my back.
She grabbed Jane by the hair out of the room and made her look in what ounce was her bedroom. Tom was laid out with a rock hard cock, face covered in pussy juice
“I DID that your whore” Caj Said “My My Jane…your getting wet from me saying all this. Look at yourself your cow your making a puddle on the floor” Caj Said “Now if your excuse me I have to go fucked your X husband. You lay her and do whatever loser like your self do
Caj left shaking her cum drench ass as it weeped. This went on into the day. Often Caj would lie on the hammock with her feet in the air showing her white shoes, and red underwear that went up her butt. Jane wonders if the Hammok would collapse. She mocked say the fat bitch would take the trees down with her. Caj didn’t mind it. She let Jane make her Jokes knowing her husband was her’s. Caj would drink Lemonade she relaxes. Sometimes she would lie on Top all day, pounds and pounds on him using him as a pillow, crushing him into the hammock. Caj laughed as his cock remained hard between her cheeks, getting ready to ooze out at any moment. Tom would oil her back and ass while he said lay in the hammock and enjoyed the good life.
“How about another lemonade” She would say shaking the ice in her glass. Jane was f***e to walk over to her and give her some lemonade
“Your husband is especially hard today. Think he is a nice 13 inches” She would say making the hammock shake
The end of the week she got back from shopping where a red dress. The dress was up around her ass, showing her butt cheeks. It was two sizes to fall and barely fit around her body. It only came halfway down her ass. She walked shaking her big hips with her bags in hand. She had on new white shoes. Tom was in tights. She loved the world to see the hard on he had. Her cum was dripping down his pants making him moan and ache when he was in front of her. He removed his clothes when he was in the house showing off his body. Caj looked back shaking her hips. They went outside by the pool. Her husband walked out with her not taking her eyes off. She had two bags full of stuff and walked slowly through the house. Her lips had some cum from it from blow her in the car. She wiped the cum off her mouth enjoying the taste of a conquered cocked. They had been shopping and touring the mall most of the day. Tom watches her with joy trying on multiple clothes each one tighter than the other. Every time his cock got hard
“How do I look...Do I look like a fashion model” She Said
“Oh Yes’s” Tom Said
“Yea she looks like a model. Someone modeling OLD JELLO” Jane Said out loud finally speaking up. She was disgusted by this. How could her husband cheat on her when the mistress he cheating out 40 times heavier then she was. This was pure madness “Maybe she can model for a LARD company with that greasy and nasty ass that she has. Her ass probably smells like old rotten cheese. A piece of white trash. Why picked her when you have goddess. Look at these tits. Nice and firm from actually working out. My ass is thick, big but now saggy and full of dents like this bitch. Mind if smooth, nice and healthy skin from using the creams. You remember it Tom. The many times you came inside me, stuffing your face deep into my cleavage, sucking on my tits. You loved putting your face in it. Worshiping. Look at my Body Tom. Despite me being older then her, my breast are firmer then her’s. My nipples are much harder then he will ever be
Jane was walking out in a skin tight bikini. Her body was tanned and dripping with sweat. Despite the age her body was firm and thick. The G-string was barely visible going up her ass cheeks. Her legs were nice and thick as she walked. Her toes were painted a lighter red then Caj and so were her toes nails. Her eyes were deep blue and her face that of a fashion model. Her bikini was small in the breast area wrapping tightly around her tits. Showing off her black hair halfway down. She walked in front of Caj showing off her body
“Look Tom. It is like a before and after picture in those diet commercials. With her as a before” Jane Said putting her ass next to her “See before is a the FAT BITCH…After is the perfect fit ass right here, showing what happen when you work out”
She took a chair and used it for balance pushing her ass on it. He was amazed and shocked seeing his wife with that much energy
“Look at the tanning of the skin, a nice Brown hue. Not like that pale bitch you’re with right now Tom. Not like that fat whore.
Caj had enough and walked up to Tom. “Tom Dear does me a favor and grabbed that bitch and brings her to knees”
Tom did as told pushing her to her knees. Caj walked up to her
“You can’t do harm to me” Jane Said
“Oh I can’t bruise you…just have to pull my punches” Caj Said slapping her across the face. “Plus not going to beat you really. Just want you to have a birds eyes view. See I just blew Tom and as you can see his proud cock is pretty flaccid”
She took off her dress and tossed it down showing her naked body. She bent over showing her ass. She parted her ass cheeks showing her deep asshole. She smiled back at him and made her ass cheeks slapped together making his cock grow. His flat cock sprung to life showing it being thick and vein. The cock head was dripping pre cum
“Look how HARD is is now. Just at the sight of my big rump. Look at the thickness. The weights. It filled with cum. LOOK make her look” Caj said putting her ass cheeks inch from Jane Face. Tom grabbed her hair making her look “Get in front of her Tom”
Caj took over and grabbed Jane face. She showed Tom thick cock, making it hard for Caj to get her hand around his cock.
“Mmmmmmm Look at that Cock ooze. Know your HUNGRY for it. Bet you never got it that thick whore. But you never got it that Juice. Just a few strokes and he be read to explodes” Caj Said stroking his cock “Don’t you turn away…I want you to have the whole load
She started to cum. His cock was pulsating sending a stream of cock on Janes face. She let the cum dripped down as she was stroking him. She was twisting his cock and pulling on tightly with his cock. She squeezed her balls pulling it.
“That as close as you’re going to get to this cock whore” She Said
Caj grabbed her to her feet and tossed her on the ground. Caj took a running leap and landing on her holding her down. She looked into her eyes holding down her arms

“FUCK me Tom...Fuck me on your whore of a wife, Fuck me right into my ass” CaJ Said “Fuck me hard. Remember you don’t have to hold back with a woman like me. I am not some wimpy rich girl who will cry and break the first time you fuck her. I can take all of you, all 13 inches of that fat rod of yours. Fuck me baby. Fuck me like a whore.
He didn’t have to be asked twice. Caj could feel the steal of his cock entered in her asshole. He used ever muscles to drive in. Jane could hear the sounds of Caj asshole sucking Tom’s cock in, feeling her up. Jane always had trouble taking in his cock but Caj was taking it like a champ. The sounds of his balls slamming against his ass were ringing through the air. Caj was looking at Jane
“Don’t you turn away…Look into my eyes? Want you to see the look in my face as I feel his cum shoot inside me. Can make him cum whenever I want, but I like it to last. Can you feel it whore...can you feel how wet my pussy is against you. You can can’t you…You feel it dripping. You know I am squirted. Grab my hips Tom Fuck me hard.”
Both their bodies were shaking as she was slamming against Jane. She sat in her face looking back at time enjoying his cock disappear in her ass
“That it fucks…my shit whole tom. Fill my dirty asshole. Fill it up this bitch will clean it” Caj Said “Grab handfuls of my fat. Grind into me...pull it in and out. Long thrust. Your husband quite a good fuck Jane. Of course you knew that…guess that why your married him. Oh shit it feel good ramming me like he trying to knock down a door of a castle. He so strong a thick. I bet it probably broke your skinny ass in half”
“Get off me you fat bitch” Jane Cried “Damm you”
“Ahhh where the fight in you. Thought you were going to show me up with your perfect ass. Turns out your Hubby doesn’t care about your flat worthless ass or your tits. He in love with my shithole. I love with ym thick wet pussy
“Ohhhhhhhhh fuck” Tom screamed dripping with sweat. Jane was trying to push her off her as Tom was grinding into the circle, getting a steady motion. Her asshole felt perfect. He never grew tired of fucking it even though he had trouble keeping the pace with him.
He did long thrust inside her, pulling all the way out and slamming all the way in. His heart was beating faster and faster as he was fucking her. She took his hand and put it on her fiery red hair as he fucked her. She pushed back into him as hard as he fucked her. Her ass was gripping him like a vice pulling him as she moved. She never could get enough of his cock either. She was now dripping with sweat her body sticking to her hater rival as her whole body shook with climax. She could feel that Jane was getting wet despite her humiliating. She drove her fingers deep into Jane’s pussy playing with her G spot. Her fingers were expert skilled pushing and in and out and twirling around. Jane moaned
“Ohhh Little who is about to cum I see. I guess I own both of you sexually. Tom is happy enough to admit aren’t you Tom”
“Oh God yesss” Tom Said. He heard his X wife screamed as her whole body. Jane climax
“You LITTLE bitch….you came all over me. I can feel your pussy juices mixing with mind. It quite sweet. You’re going to have to lick it clean soon”
“Damm you..Damm you fucking Evil whore” Jane Said enrage but still in ecstasy.
“Ohhh Goood about to cum….want you pussy to feel mind. Ooooooo can see your getting wet to” Caj said as she came against her. “Harder Time…FASTER. Fuck me good. Don’t you DARE close your eyes Jane your miserable slut. Look at that Tom she is crying. Your are so weak Jane. Your body is worthless even after it healed from the beating I give you. Did you tell your doctors what happen? Did you tell you got your kick trying to stand up to one of your betters? Did they you tell them how I ruin those tits. How you fingered yourself as you watch me and your husband fucked. Did you tell all those doctors how you ate his cum out of my pussy like a little piggy?
Caj moaned rubbing her pussy against her. Both the women came, their pussy juices mixing together. Her fat legs were crushing Jane. Jane felt all the weight on her as she was jumping up and down on her. His tits were flattening.
“Cum inside me” She Said
Tom put his head back and started to cum. His cock was pulsating as it was slamming inside him. It overflowed in her ass. It clench around him emptying his load for drop after drop. Thiers sweat was dripping down. He pulled out rubbing his thick cock against her ass. Cajun grabbed her by the hair and tossed her to the ground again. Caj hovered over and spread her pussy lips. She started to piss on Jane getting into her mouth and eyes. She slammed her foot down on her stomach and f***es her to swallow the hot piss, filling up her mouth. She walked over to the chair
“Get over here girl…NOW” Caj said
Jane crawled meekly over as Caj bent over. She parted her ass out showing her mounds and mounds of ciliate dripping through her cheeks. Her cum was oozing from her asshole.
“Lick my crack your dumb bitch” Caj Said. Jane started slowly licking her asshole tasting her cum “Tom pushed her face int..This dumb whore can lick deeper than that”
Jane was f***e to twirl around in her tasting it. She smelled her ass as she had trouble breathing. Caj laughed evilly as Tom was pushing her face deep into her ass cracked. Her nose were deep into her butthole and Jane was dripping her pussy juice down
“Fuckk…yess…lick it you dumb whore. Lick the cum out of my asshole. Want you to taste the cum mixed with shit and piss you fucking loser.I had a very big meal bitch, they’re a lot of shit in there eat it up. I want you to taste the fat you love so much Say you’re a loser” Caj Said
“I am loser” Jane cried
“Tears always feel nice against my asshole. Eat my shit you dumb whore. Want you to lick all the brown in there. Don’t lick it till its all clean baby. Smell my asshole you fucking slut” Caj Said as she let out some gas into her nostrils “Smell my fat you fucking loser. Ohhh fuck. She going to make me cum…Let me see that cock of yours Tom”
Tom stood in front of her stroking his cock. The beach chair could fold out. She folded it out lying across it as he grabbed her cock. He was starting to suck his cock making it bigger. The cock grew into his mouth tasting the full length of his cock. His pre cum was dripping from his cock. The cum coated Caj cum as she sucked it
“Give it to me baby…fill me with your hot juice” Caj Said stroking “Still down there Jane. How does it feel to kiss the ass that store your husband and made your homeless? This is great I have both husband and wife as my sex slave. I completely broke you”
“God you’re so good at this. That feels so good. My cock is melting in my mouth. It gets hard every second it in your mouth” He Said as he slammed the cock in her mouth, slamming his balls against her chin. She grabbed his ass squeezing his butt cheeks and digging her nails in
“That because I am very cock hungry” Caj Said “Push your tongue in Jane. Pushed it in me you fucking whore. Keep licking that some shit still left. You have to keep these bitches in control Tom. Give them an inched and they take a mile” Caj said
She pulled his cock rubbing it on her cheeks. Her tongue was twirling up and down his shaft as she was stroking it faster. Her fist squeezed his cock hard pushing out the clock head. Her tongue was twirling around his cock head giving little licks. He tongues slided under the head of cock, just under the hood. It felt amazing as she pressed against her taint. Her thick lips pressed against the balls leaving lipstick. She admire his thick cock looking at the saliva that was soaking it
“You should see the size of this hard on. It’s MAGNIFICENT” Caj Said “Thick and meaty. Bet you never got it this big you whore
She was fisting his cock as she was sucking his balls, rolling it around. Her tongue was slathering his balls making it drench with her spit. She could barely fit his hands around it as she started to gag. It was going down her throat. The huge cock was filling her throat as she expertly worked it, fisting it and sucking it at the same time
“Shiiiit going to cum just from sucking on that cock” Caj Said. Her long red hair was covered his cock as she sucked. She looked up at him with her deep blue eyes. She spread his ass cheeks slipping her fingers deep in him “AHHHFUCK…CUMMING…CUMMING…shit...soaking all over you. “
She started to cum. She felt him ready to blow. He put his head back as she he came deep in her mouth feeling her lungs with hot pulsating cum. It went deep in her and down her stomach. It filled her mouth, dripping out as she sucked his cock. It felt amazing. His cock was being completely control by her like it was an extension of her. She licked her lips and pulled his cock out. It was extra sensitive as she was stroking it. She stood up and gargle her cum. It was dripping from her mouth. She grabbed Jane by the hair and f***es her to open her mouth. She spit the cum in her mouth and laughed.
“Slut” She said slamming her face down on the ground. She left Jane crying and walked up to Tom and hugs him. She whispered in his ear “You know…she thinks her sticking it to me standing around her. But what she doesn’t know I LOVE IT. Love rubbing it in her face, breaking her. Occasionally giving her hope only to crush her. Love watching her degraded. I loved watching the tears go down her face soaking her her. I loved then slapping her smothering her with my ass. The poor woman always thinks she has hope. I love stomping on it, twisting it under my foot and making her cry. I love that she knows where fucking Nothing make me cum harder than having a beaten rival suck out my juices. I want this humiliating dance to last for a while. When she finally defeated...I will be that much sweeter”
“Mmmmm Your evil” He Said
“That why you love be babe” Caj Said and kissed him
The end

... Continue»
Posted by lilguy41 1 year ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Hardcore  |  Views: 513  |  

The Photo Shoot

I sat in silence with my f****y eating breakfast. Everybody had different thoughts on their mind. My husband was flying out to Boston this morning for a week. My son and daughter were probably thinking of school. My thoughts carried me to that same time last night when my son asked me if I could pose for him, so he could take some pictures of his bike. How did he put it? He needed a babe in the picture with his bike.
He was eighteen years old and his hobby was to ride motocross bikes. Last year me and my husband bought him a Honda bike. Since than, all his spare time was dedicated to that.
I agreed last night to pose for him. I thought it was important to him and it seemed harmless enough. That was before he told me that he wanted me to pose in a string bikini. I was so shocked, I didn't know how to answer, I didn't say anything as he walked away.
I didn't want to do it, it just didn't feel right, but I decided to go along as part of me deep down inside was saying go ahead. Every time I thought of posing in my bikini a small shiver ran through my body, an excitement I haven't felt in a long time.
My husband and I were not sexually active. We made love maybe once a month and it was usually too fast for me to have an orgasm. I masturbated when no one was around, but it just wasn't the same as doing something real.
I finished doing all my work that day and just tinkered around the house waiting for tonight. I realized that maybe I should shave down there, just in case my son wants to take a close shot of me and the bike, it would be embarrassing to have some of my pubic hair sticking out.
I got the razor out and somehow got a little overzealous, because soon, I had all my pubic hair completely shaved. My pussy was completely bald, felt smooth and I loved the feeling when I rubbed it with my hands. I ran my fingers down past my pussy and spread my legs open wide.
I felt my tiny little asshole and the area around it; it always felt so good to rub that dirty little spot. Feeling some hair there I decided to shave that too. I propped up the mirror and bending over with my back arched, looked behind.
My heart stopped and my pussy shivered. I was looking at myself from behind. My legs were spread wide apart, my pussy opened up and already wet, and nestled between my two round ass cheeks was my asshole.
I have never looked at myself before, but now I couldn't take my eyes off of it. The combination of my dark, wet pussy lips and that wrinkled hole above was mesmerizing. Slowly I picked up the razor and without taking my eyes off of my ass shaved every hair that was there.
It felt so naughty to run the razor in between my ass cheeks and down my crack. I was breathing hard and I noticed that my pussy juices were dripping and running down my thighs. Oh God, I was discovering a totally new side of myself.
When I was done with out changing position, I ran my fingers down the crack of my ass feeling the smoothness. I rubbed my asshole while pinching my nipples. I was surprised that the feeling was so much greater than just rubbing my pussy. It seemed like my legs opened up even more on their own, I was so spread, my finger rubbing my anal hole bringing me to a powerful orgasm.
I was lost in this moment, this sexual act, I felt my ass open and realized with shock that my middle finger was stuck deep inside my asshole and I was finger fucking myself. My body shuddered as a powerful orgasm swept over me. I collapsed on the bed, and let the wonderful glowing feeling envelop my body.
I rested, thinking of how good this felt as it was the first time I ever had anything in my ass. I was a little ashamed because of my upbringing and my religious beliefs, but I couldn't deny the feeling it brought me. It didn't hurt, it just felt good and it gave me the best orgasm I ever had before.
At dinner time my daughter told me she will be spending the night with her girlfriend and that she would go to school from her house tomorrow morning. I felt a little nervous, so during dinner I had several glasses of wine to make me relax. Before I knew it, I drank the whole bottle of wine.
When my daughter left my son asked if I was ready to pose. I was feeling relaxed with all the alcohol I drank and told him I would change and be right back. He said that we would do the shooting in the garage.
After slipping into my bikini, I looked at myself in the mirror. My heart stopped as I saw how much of my body I was showing. I gathered my strength and walked downstairs in my bathrobe. Tommy was already waiting near his bike and he had several lights set up around. His bike was the center of everything.
"Hey mum, I'm ready, go ahead and stand in front of the bike" he told me.
With my heart racing I moved over to the bike. I stood there looking at him still deciding if I should do it or not.
"Well mum... you're gone have to take that robe off" he said looking at me innocently.
I took a deep breath and took it off, throwing it to the side. I saw his eyes widen as he held his breath.
Now I have nice breasts, they're about 36 DD, which are the cause of attention with a lot of men when I go out. They're natural and don't hang down. My son was snow staring at them which were covered only by two thin pieces of material. The material wasn't big enough, and all the sides were rolling out, bare for him to see.
My bikini bottom was in no better shape. It was a triangle that covered my pussy and a tiny bit of the pubic area above it, but that's it. It was held together by strings that went high over my full hips. The material hugged my pussy tight and my son could see the outline of my mount with the gash in the middle.
Because of the alcohol, I was not thinking about it at the time. I was exited that he would take my pictures. I was ready for him.
"So how do you want me to stand, sweetheart?" I asked.
"Just like that... spread your arms out... yeah."
He was snapping pictures as I held still. He was getting closer and closer to me and soon I felt that I was the center of his pictures not his bike.
"Mom can you put your foot on the foot peg and lean back."
I did as he said, which of course opened my legs, showing my son a little more of my crotch. As I leaned back my top rode up and I could tell my aureoles were showing. I saw his eyes get bigger and the camera pointing at my tits. I was intoxicated, my head was spinning and I didn't think straight enough to stop this.
"Mom this is perfect... spread your arms out... yessss... I have an idea." He said suddenly.
I looked at him already quite exited but trying not to show it.
"The bike is really steady, can you climb on top of it facing the back and lean back on the gas tank and handle bars? I want you laying on the bike facing back."
I though about for a minute. God this would be naughty, I would be laying back with my legs slightly spread. Just thinking about it was making my pussy wet.
"Ok honey, but you're going to have to help me get on top of it," I said eyeing the bike and best way to get up there.
My son quickly came up and grabbed my arm. Supporting myself with my other hand, I swooped my leg over the bike sitting down on the bike seat. Tommy's eyes were on my crotch, I could tell he was looking for a glimpse of my pussy. Suddenly I saw his eyes get wide and felt him hold his breath.
Alarmed I looked down at my crotch and saw that my bottom shifted slightly to the side and now raveled one of my pussy lips. Oh god, oh no, my son could see my pussy. I knew I had to quickly cover myself, but couldn't take my hands off the bike and Tommy in fear of loosing my balance.
"Tommy, I feel a little unsteady like this, maybe I should get down," I said nervously.
"Mom, you can hang on to sides of the engine to hold yourself steady," With that he placed my hand on the engine.
I grabbed on to it with both hands, as I felt my body sliding to the sides. Not being able to cover my pussy, I closed my legs together. Doing that I was loosing my balance, so I had to open them up. I soon found out that the further I spread my legs open, the easier it was to stay on top of my son's bike without falling.
Soon my legs were spread open as if I was posing for a dirty magazine, but it was only to keep me from falling. God if I only didn't drink all that alcohol, I would have been more steady.
Click, click, click. I heard the camera snapping pictures, and saw my son in front of me zooming on my crotch. No, my mind screamed. Again I tried closing my legs but couldn't. My body was sliding off the bike. I ended up quickly spreading my legs, even further this time, to hold my balance.
"Tommy, I really have to get down," I said alarmed, but with no conviction.
The truth was I felt very sexually exited. Showing my body off to the camera was a huge turn on for me. It made me feel naughty, dirty and somewhat like a slut. As soon as I though of myself as a slut, my pussy flooded with juices. The secret fantasy I always masturbated to flooding my mind.
I looked down at my crotch again and saw that my bottom has moved completely to the side, exposing my pussy in its entirety. Exposing my wet, bold pussy to my son. Oh No... I looked up at him and saw he was only taking pictures of my pussy.
"Tommy... no... stop taking pictures," There was no use pretending he couldn't see my pussy.
"Mom it's OK, you look beautiful... and this is digital... we can erase these pictures at anytime," Snap, snap, snap.
He wasn't stopping.
"Tommy, this is wrong... you can't do this, I can't do this... help me get down," I kept my legs spread open as I looked at him.
His soft dark eyes moved from my exposed wet pussy to my face. He looked at me, first time taking his eyes off my crotch area.
"Mom just a few more pictures... you look great... and I promise I'll erase these pictures as soon as we're done."
Oh god. I closed my eyes trying to think of a way to stop this and have him help me get down. Was I really trying to stop this? Slut... I'm being a slut for him... my son's slut.
A low moaned escaped my lips as my pussy quivered at the thought. I opened my eyes alarmed that he heard me moaning, but all my son was doing was taking pictures of my pussy.
He got closer and reaching out pulled on the strings tied at my hips. What??? He wants to take my bikini bottom off??? No I can't let him, he's my son, this is so wrong!!!
"Tommy... No..."
I barely heard my whisper. Why didn't I scream this out. Why didn't I jump off this damn bike? My mind was confused and d**gged from the alcohol I drank. My body on the other hand wanted more attention.
I was looking into his eyes, and he was looking into mine as his hands untied both sides of my bikini bottom. Why didn't I stop him? With my feet on both foot pegs of the bike, and my legs spread open, he reached out and hooked his finger under the material right at my pussy.
I shivered with excitement as I felt his finger touch my pussy lips. The touch was very brief as he pulled the material off of me. Without realizing it, I lifted my ass slightly off the seat so he could pull them from under me.
He stepped back looking at me. His eyes peeled to my crotch. I could barely breathe, my legs were trembling, and I could feel my pussy juices running out of my pussy and down to the bike seat below.
"Mom... you are so wet down there," He said as if he was looking at something for the first time in his life.
"Tommy... I need to get off this bike."
Snap, snap, snap. He was taking pictures of me like that as if he didn't hear me.
"Mom, lift your legs up for me," He looked up at me with a pleading look on his face.
"No Tommy... I can't... please... help me down."
"Please Mom."
My mind was in turmoil. I let my son see my pussy, my wet pussy. I was letting him take pictures of me that could be in an x rated magazine. Slutty pictures of his mom. God there was this SLUT word, why did it turn me on so much?
"Just promise me you'll erase these pictures right away," I looked at him breathing hard without changing position.
"I promise."
He was standing there looking like a little boy about to get a treat. I felt my body build up to a powerful orgasm, I couldn't stop it, I was about to cum in front of my son. I lifted my legs up and bent them at my knees. I spread my knees apart and brought them to my chest.
"Oh my god..." Snap, snap, snap.
I could only assume my son was now looking at my asshole. My god... my asshole. I closed my eyes as I felt my body shudder. The powerful feeling was overtaking all of my senses, making me scream. I actually heard someone moaning and realized that it was me.
Spreading my legs wide I held on as one of the biggest orgasms washed over me. It was longer than usual, taking several minutes from it's apex to the moment I actually could open my eyes and breathe.
I saw Tommy looking down at me, his camera in his hands. As soon as he saw me open my eyes, as if waking up, he started snapping more pictures.
My legs were shaking, I felt cum oozing out of my pussy and running down to my asshole and than dripping down to the seat below. I was a mess. Holding on to the bike with one hand I reached down and felt my clit and pussy lips with my fingers.
I felt my clit was enlarged and my lips swollen. Snap, snap, snap. My son just wouldn't let up. I couldn't hold on any longer.
"Tommy, help me down..." I said.
He knew I meant it. Quietly he put his camera down and grabbed my hand. Holding on to him I swung my leg over and slipped off the bike. I landed right in his arms, weak from the orgasm. I felt his hand on my ass as he was holding me up.
"Tommy... let me go," I said in a weak voice.
He slid his other hand down and grabbed both of my ass cheeks. I felt his fingers digging deeper into my ass crack.
"Tommy that's enough... please," I pushed him away.
"And erase those pictures... now."
I watched as he thumbed through he camera settings.
"Ok it's done," he said after a while.
"Tommy, I'm going to bed... and like we said... not a word to anyone."
I left the garage and went up to my bedroom. My mind was in turmoil, thinking of what I have done, of how different the relationship with my son has now become. The quilt was tugging at my brain, but the memory of the most intoxicating orgasm was so much stronger. I rolled up in a ball falling asl**p in my bed.
The next few days I felt pretty guilty for permitting the incident to happen. How could I have done this? I kept asking myself. After all, I was the parent, I was the adult. I've broken the trust we have had between us.
Finally I couldn't stand it anymore. I took the opportunity when no one was home but me and Tommy.
"Tommy we need to talk."
"Yes Mom, what's up," He said looking at me, his eyes starting at mine and slowly running down and resting on my tits.
"Tommy, what I've done is wrong, I should never have allowed you to take those pictures of me," I said surprised at his boldness of looking at my tits.
I had a modest blouse on that buttoned up the front; with top two buttons undone, revealing some of my cleavage. My husband didn't even notice that this morning.
"Why Mom, you look beautiful, there is no other woman that could compare with you," He said with so much conviction in his voice that I knew he really meant it.
"Thank you son and you were a great photographer, but I'm your Mom, and Mothers shouldn't show their sons as much of herself as I've shown you."
We were sitting at the kitchen table beside each other. His eyes were constantly wondering to my cleavage and tits making me exited from the attention he was paying them. Just the fact that someone was looking at me in that way was exiting.
"Well you didn't show me everything... I still haven't seen your tits."
"Tommy..." I gasped, my face turning red.
"Oh, I'm sorry mom... but I can see... I mean imagine that they're great... but I would really like to take pictures of them Mom... please."
I was surprised at how up front he was. I didn't know what to say, but I knew that I needed to take his mind off of my body. My body on the other hand reacted as soon as he said tits and pictures. My pussy quivered and started getting so moist.
"Tommy, I don't think that's proper..." I started saying.
Proper? Why didn't I tell him NO! He was still looking at my tits and I saw his tongue come out to wet his lips.
"Mom, I'll be right back, I'm going to get the camera," He ran off up the stairs.
"Tommy, no, I will not!" I yelled after him.
I felt perspiration on my neck and brow. This wasn't going how I have planned. I wanted to break this crazy fetish off and here I was about to let him take more pictures of me.
He came back downstairs in a hurry holding the camera and positioning himself in front of me, on his knees, ready to take the pictures.
"Tommy, please put this away," I said in a weak voice.
Snap, snap, snap. I was sitting on the chair, looking at him as he was taking pictures.
"Mom, can you unbutton another button on your blouse?"
"No, I said to put this away," I said smiling.
"Come on Mom, I'm not going to stop until you do," Snap, snap, snap.
"Ok, but than we're done."
What harm could that do, I thought to myself. I unbuttoned another button reviling more of my cleavage. Looking down I saw that the globes of my tits were showing. My son now positioned himself low on the floor, almost laying down. From this angle he could probably see up my skirt. I kept my knees together just in case, looking down at him.
"Tommy, that's not a position a son should take pictures of his Mom from."
"Yeah, but not everyone has a beautiful Mom like you," He said snapping more pictures.
I liked that response, I liked the fact that he loved taking pictures of me. I leaned back enjoying the attention. I could feel my body getting warm, and pussy moist.
"Mom can you just unbutton your blouse all the way, it would be a very nice picture."
"No Tommy, I can't... remember, I'm your MOM, besides... I'm not wearing a bra,"
I could tell that those words stirred up excitement in my son. Snap, snap, snap. I looked down at the obvious bulge in his pants, amazed at the size. God, he must be pretty big, I thought licking my lips.
"Just unbutton it, and you can keep your tits covered. Come on Mom... I need these pictures," He pleaded.
"Ok, but nothing more than that," Oh god, what am I getting myself into here, I thought unbuttoning the last of the buttons.
I separated my blouse to the point that the edges of the material were held on my tits only by my very erect nipples, giving my son a view down the middle of my chest and my full globes. I looked back at him, my lips dry and my heart pounding in my chest.
"Oh Mom this is great, I love it... now put your hands on the table and spread them wide."
I spread my hands wide on the table leaning back. As I did that, I felt my blouse start to slide to the sides. Was that his intention from the beginning? And why not, why shouldn't I show him my tits? He already saw my pussy, my pussy and my asshole.
"Ok Tommy... but please... please erase these pictures too," I couldn't believe how exited I was getting.
I decided to go with it, but keep it in check. I wouldn't go as far as I did the other day, if things would get out of hand I would just get up and walk away. I arched my back and stuck my chest out.
Snap, snap, snap. My son was now taking pictures of my bare tits; my blouse completely fell to the sides. God just the thought of exposing myself in front of my son was a big turn on.
"Mom, Jesus your tits are gorgeous... can I... can I touch them?" He said unsure looking at me.
"No Tommy... I shouldn't even be letting you take these pictures," I replied not very convincingly.
The truth was I really wanted him to touch them. Snap, snap. He was getting closer and closer with the camera. He came up to my knees and rested his hands with the camera on top, snapping pictures of my tits.
"Mom, can I take close-ups of you tits?" He asked looking up at me.
"Ohhh... Ok... Go ahead," I said soaking my panties.
He extended the camera out more getting it closer to my naval. His body put pressure on my knees which automatically separated and he slipped right between them. Wasn't that a better position for them anyway? I thought, besides I was wearing panties.
My son was now between my legs, with his camera resting on my lower stomach, snapping pictures of my naked tits. My skirt was pushed up around my hips, and my wet panties were showing.
What made matters worse is that he brought his eyes down to the camera's viewfinder taking pictures. His face was on top of my pussy mound and his cheek touched my panties. I know he could smell me, I know he could smell my pussy juices.
"Mom, you're gorgeous," Snap, snap, snap.
Feeling my son's breath on my wet pussy gave me goose bumps all over my body. I froze, I didn't want this to end, I wanted him to continue. I was totally under his control. The camera, his breath, the touch of his hands on my legs, my body was glowing with excitement as my son was barely touching it.
He looked up at me and I knew he was starting to suspect that I couldn't stop him. He smiled knowingly and moved his thumb from the camera down to the top of my mound, resting it on my panties where my clit was. He rubbed it in small circles getting a low moan out of me.
"Oh Mom... your pussy smells so good..."
His words made me feel like a slut, oh god a slut. My secret fantasy... My head was spinning and his rubbing thumb was making my pussy quiver.
"My, my... let's see how wet you really are..." He looked up at me waiting for my reaction.
I gave him none. I gave him a go ahead by not saying anything. Slut... Jesus, I was a slut. He hooked his finger under the thin martial of my panties covering my pussy and moved them to the side exposing my steaming cunt.
"Oh God Mom... you're dripping... you're so fucking wet," He exclaimed staring down at my wet cunt.
"Uhhhhmmmm... Oh my god..." I was in heaven by permitting my son to treat me that way.
"Here, lets take this skirt off first of all," He pulled down my skirt.
"Wait let me take some pictures of you like this... just in your wet panties," He stood up and looking down at me started taking more pictures.
Snap, snap, snap.
"Now spread your legs more Mom so I can take a picture of that wet spot on your panties."
"God Tommy... I shouldn't be doing this... I'm your Mom..."
"Come on Mom... you know you want to... you know you want to show me everything... now spread your legs."
What was the point, what was the point of me denying this. He was right, I wanted to show him everything, I wanted to rip my clothes off and spread for him like a cheap slut. I spread my legs apart as my son asked.
"Yeah... nice..." Snap, snap, snap "Now lift them up and push your knees back."
I lifted my legs and brought my knees to my chest. I was so spread and my panties were soaked. My son was on the floor in front of me snapping pictures. I looked into the camera and licked my lips.
"Is that how you want me to pose for you... Tommy... like that... spread open..."
I couldn't help it. I was so turned on by what I was doing that the words just came out of me. I didn't say them as a Mom would say to a son, I said them with a slutty passion in my voice, as a woman ready to do anything for a man.
My son looked up at me and I could tell he was surprised to hear me say those words. I think the way I said them surprised him the most.
"OH MOM... I want to see everything... I want to see you pull those panties off of you and show me your pussy... your wet pussy..."
He was trembling. He knew that this meant we were going all the way, that I wouldn't stop him from doing anything to me.
"So you want to see your Mom's pussy... oh this is so naughty... you want me to show you my wet snatch..." I don't know what possessed me to say that.
The dirtier I felt the more turned on I was getting. I grabbed on to the sides of my panties and bringing my knees together pulled them off of my ass and hips. I stopped with the panties around my knees and my legs up.
"So can you see it now... can you see my wet pussy... do you like mommies wet pussy?" I was on fire, I shed all my inhibitions, I wanted to be who I always fantasized about, a SLUT I wanted to be a slut right now.
My son was looking up at me, as if hypnotized by my wet pussy. I pulled my panties completely off and threw them to the side.
"Ahhhh... take my pictures now baby... take them... oh god... here... let me show you my pussy... and how about my asshole... you want to see that too..."
I spread my legs wide apart and lifted them to my chest. I wanted him to see all of me, my asshole included. I grabbed my ass cheeks with my hands and spread them apart. I could see he was exited, his cock outlined in his pants. Snap, snap, snap. God, what a pictures he was getting, me, his Mom spreading her ass open for him.
"Oh God Mom, your ass... your pussy... it's so wet... can I... can I touch it... can I?" He looked at me unsure.
"Oh Baby... you can touch it... you can touch anything... you can even fuck me if you want to..." Listening to me he walked up a little closer, right in front of me.
"Don't you realize baby... I'm your slut... I'll do anything for you..."
He reached out and touched my pussy. Feeling his fingers on my cunt sent me over the edge. I started to cum. I could feel his fingers separating my pussy lips and sliding inside my dripping hole, as I closed my eyes and enjoyed a very powerful orgasm.
I could barely hold on to the chair. His fingers were penetrating my hole up to his knuckles, my son was finger fucking me with what looked like three fingers. I couldn't tell, I didn't care, he could stick his fist in me if he wanted to. My pussy was making wet sloshing sounds.
"Oh fuck MOM... you're so fucking hot... oh yeah..." He pumped his fingers in and out looking at me.
"Did you mean what you said... did you mean it when you said you were my slut..." He said looking me in the eyes while continuing to finger fuck my pussy.
"Oh god son... do you want your mommy to be your slut," I said hoping he would say yes.
Those fingers in my pussy were driving me insane, unable to think straight.
"Yes Mom... I need you to be my slut... my whore... my bitch... mom can I call you those things... will you be those things for me?"
Oh God those fingers, my body was trembling approaching another orgasm.
"Yes... Oh God Son Yes... I'll do anything for you... I'll be anything you want me to be... Ohhhh Yessssss..."
Suddenly he stopped fingering me, but kept them inside of me.
"Oh no... no baby... please don't stop... not now... fuck me... pleaseeeee..." I almost screamed.
"I think you need another finger in there," Tommy said looking down at my pussy.
I looked at him alarmed. I have never taken more than three fingers before. I thought three was pushing it, and now my son was going to stick four in me! I looked on as he positioned four fingers at the entrance to my sopping wet pussy.
He slowly applied pressure and I felt my pussy open up.
"Oh My God... Ohhhhhh... Fuckkkkk..." I moaned as all four of his fingers slid inside me.
At first I thought I would hurt, but than I realized that all I felt was a lot of pressure on my inner pussy walls. I didn't hurt and the pressure felt great, the feeling of fullness and stretching exiting me more. So I spread my legs wide for my son as he violated me.
"Mom... that feels so tight," He said looking down at me.
"That's because... ahhhh... ahhhhh... you're stretching me... oh goddd... more... ahhh... ohhhhh... more than I've ever been before," I was barely able to answer.
I was beginning to love the feeling of his fingers, I was so full. God, I thought, he almost had his whole fist up inside of me. Just the thought ran shivers through my body, another one of my fantasies. I'm such a fucking slut... I'm letting my son finger fuck me like this.
I held on as he pistoned his four fingers in and out of me, taking them deep up to his knuckles an than almost out. It didn't take long, I came hard, I came so hard that I rocked the whole table I was leaning against.
After I came to my senses I looked at my big son. He was just standing there gently rubbing my pussy. I reached out and felt his hardness through his pants.
"My turn," I said getting up.
"Here lay down on the table," I said directing him.
He laid down and I damn near ripped the pants off of him.
"My god... you're so big," I said involuntarily wrapping my fingers around his cock.
I was looking at his moist cock, covered in his own pre-cum, as I stroked him several times. I loved the way he smelled. I closed my eyes and took him in my mouth deep with one motion.
"Oh god Mom... ohhhh myyyy goddddd..." He moaned.
I had his cock buried completely down my throat, my nose reaching his pubic hair. I was choking, his thick shaft reached past my tonsils, making me gag, but I suppressed the feeling. I wanted this, I wanted my sons cock deep in my mouth, I wanted to blow him how a real slut would.
I held on for as long as I could, and came up for air. His cock was covered in my saliva. I looked into his eyes.
"You want Mommy to blow your cock like that baby..."
He was lying on our kitchen table and I was between his legs. I licked his shaft up and down waiting for his answer like a hungry whore.
"OH God Mom... yes... oh fuck yesssss..."
He couldn't finish, his words trailed off as I wrapped my mouth around his cock again. This time I was watching him as I took his cock deep, deep down my throat. When I finally bottomed out my eyes watered and I wanted to gag again.
My sons cock must have been 10" long and thick, he would make any woman gag. We stayed like this looking at each other. Son naked from the waist down on his elbows legs spread, mom completely naked between her sons spread open legs blowing him.
I was gagging, my throat convulsing, wanting to expel the intruding meat but I didn't move.
"Oh god yeasssss... Oh fuck..."
He was moaning, my throat actually massaging his meat with convulsions. He leaned his head back and held on. I came up for air, coughed a couple times and went back down on him again. God, was I deep throating my sons' cock? I only heard about it, heard that porn stars did it in the movies.
Up for air again and down all the way. The thought of me in front of the camera with my son drove me crazy. In that moment I fantasized that we had production crew and cameras all around us. I began blowing him deep and hard, spreading my legs a little so everyone could see.
He was in heaven, I could tell, moaning loud now enjoying the way I sucked him. That's the only way I was going to suck his cock. What a slut I turned out to be, blowing my own son, slut, cheap fucking whore. I moaned with pleasure, as these thoughts burned in my mind.
I felt my son stiffen up, I knew he reached the point where he was going to shoot his cum. I came up for air one last time and took him in deep, smashing my nose on the base of his stomach.
"Oh Jesus Mom, I'm going to cum... oh god yeassss."
His leg came up and he half sat up supporting himself with his left hand, while reaching out with his right and grabbing my head as if making sure I wouldn't disengage.
"Take it all... take it all Mommie... yeas like that... Oh godddd... just like a slut..."
Oh god that word! In that moment my pussy twitched and I was Cumming right there with him. I was surprised that a single word, spoken at the right time could make me cum. I really must be a slut, a hungry cock slut.
I held on, enjoying my own powerful orgasm, as my son shot his load into my stomach. I didn't taste his cum, I couldn't, he was so deep down my throat. I couldn't breathe, I couldn't move, I was in total ecstasy.
He was holding my head as he was shooting his potent seed into me slightly raising his hips as if trying to put his prick deeper down my throat with each blast of his cum. I was pretty close to passing out when he finally let me go. I quickly came up for air, choking and coughing.
"Oh god Mom, are you OK?" I heard real concern in his voice.
I supported myself on my hands right above his hard cock breathing hard trying to recover. He put his leg down and was looking at me running his hand over my hair as if trying to help me recover.
"I'm Ok... I'll be fine..."
I was slowly coming down off my own sexual bliss, looking at my son's slowly shrinking cock. The thought of me drinking his cum was slowly fading, and the realization of what just happened started sinking in.
I straightened up standing naked between his legs and looked at him.
"Son, I a... Oh god..." The tears were swelling in my eyes.
How could I have done this, he was my son. He quickly reached out and grabbed me by my arms.
"Mom, please, it's my fault. I clearly took advantage of you... it's not your fault."
"Son but... I'm your Mom... I'm the adult here."
He sat on the edge of the table and brought me close to him, right between his legs. My stomach brushing against his cock.
"Mom, you're the most beautiful woman I ever seen and... I love you... and what is wrong with me giving you pleasure... you're still my Mom and you always will be... I just want to make you feel good."
He was such a gentleman, after all that has happened here. I cupped his face in my hand and looked deep into his eyes.
"You mean you don't think I'm a slut..."
"Mom... you're my Mom first of all... but if you want to be... if you want to be a slut... than it's Ok too... I mean why couldn't Moms be Sluts when they wanted to?" He really emphasized the word you.
He was thinking about this whole thing in such an innocent way, I couldn't tell him that it wasn't that simple. I brought my lips to his and he accepted me without turning away. He was such a gentlemen. I kissed my son with passion that I haven't felt in a long time. He returned my kiss smashing my body against his.
I felt his cock starting to grow, but I couldn't let this continue. It was too dangerous, too close for my husband to come home. I pushed away from him.
"Ok, that's enough, please... I just... I just need to think about all this."
I gave him one last kiss on the cheek this time, picked up all my clothes from the floor, and walked away. I knew he was looking at me, looking at my naked ass, and it brought the all familiar shiver to me. For some reason that I couldn't understand, I love exposing myself to him. But that's how everything started and I thought what that led me to. I walked up the stairs and into my bedroom.
For the next few days I avoided my son. When he was home I tried to be busy doing things away. I wasn't mad at him, I was just trying to come to terms with what I've done, and if I should continue down this path. I did not know if it would be the path to my destruction, or the fulfillment of all my dreams and fantasies.
One Saturday night we were all sitting around watching TV, I, my husband, my daughter and Tommy. Although the movie that was on seemed to be very interesting, my husband and my daughter were really not into it. Soon my husband began to yawn.
"Kate, I'm going to sl**p, had a hard day at work, you coming to bed with me babe?" He asked.
"No... I'm going to stay up and finish the movie," I answered.
He left and my daughter Kristy soon followed suit. Tommy and I sat there watching the movie. From time to time I stole peaks at him, involuntarily, thinking of our last encounter, thinking of what would have happen if I let him... I noticed that when I wasn't looking, he would turn his head and look at me. God, I wanted to know what he was thinking about.
I looked at the fire place and noticed that the fire was going out. I got up and slowly walked up grabbing the poker to move the logs around. I could feel my son's eyes on me, on my back... on my ass.
I leaned over, with my legs slightly apart and one hand on my knee, poking the fire. My short skirt that usually stopped half way up my thighs rode up a little exposing the upper thighs of my legs. The fire started again and I felt the heat radiate onto my body.
When I turned around and looked back I saw Tommy staring at my ass. Oh god, I couldn't get into this again... not now... not when my husband and daughter are in the house.
"Mom, you look great. That skirt is so hot and your blouse shows off your tits so well."
He was so upfront, so sure of himself.
"Tommyyyy... maybe you shouldn't think about my tits so much," I said standing there by the fire.
I didn't move... why, I don't know. Maybe because of the way he was looking at me.
"But I think that skirt would look even better if you raised it up a little," He said openly staring at my thighs.
"Ohhh Jesus Tommy... I can't... I shouldn't."
I already felt the warm sensation between my legs. Oh god... keep it in check... I have to keep it in check.
"Come on Mom... just a little... I just want to see your thighs, that's all."
I blushed. I felt like a little girl being asked to raise her skirt so the boy could peek at my panties, but this time that boy was my son. In that moment I remembered how wonderful his cock felt sliding down my throat and feeding me his cum.
I slowly reached down and grabbed the edges of my skirt. Oh boy... just a little... maybe I'll show him just a little. Out of precaution I looked towards the stairs making sure no one was there that could see this. With my heart pounding in my chest I looked back at my son and raised my skirt up, little by little, until the edge stopped at my panties exposing my long tanned legs.
His eyes were wide watching me do it and I could tell he was very exited.
"Damn Mom this is so hot... I have to take some more pictures of you... don't move, please... I'll be right back."
He bolted for his room leaving me there by the fireplace. My mouth was so dry I could barely swallow as I stood there trembling, waiting for my son, knowing damn well where this could lead. God... why did I do this... why did I show him my thighs... like some... like some slut. He came down holding the camera.
"Ok Mom, now spread your legs apart more."
I looked down and realized that I haven't changed position that I still stood there holding my skirt up.
"Tommy... please... I don't think I should... not now," I mumbled.
Click, click, click. I heard the all familiar snap of the camera. Well, so far he wasn't asking me to rip my clothes of, maybe I'll just go along a little more. I placed my feet apart wider as my tight skirt rode up higher. I know I was showing him my panties now. God this was turning me on so much, my pussy already hot and wet.
"Nice... really nice... now turn around Mom."
I did as he asked. I looked back at him and saw that he lay down on the carpet taking pictures of my spread open legs and panty covered ass. Oh god, I was letting my son look at my ass again... like a... like a slut.
Uhhmmm... A low moan escaped me as the all familiar shiver ran up my spine. I reached back and slowly, looking into the camera, raised my skirt up all the way above my hips showing him my whole ass. I still had panties on... It's Ok... I still have clothes on. I was slowly getting lost to that feeling... that desire to be a slut.
"Oh my god Mom... you are so beautiful."
He forgot to take pictures; he was just staring at me... at my ass. I licked my dry lips. Leaning forward, I placed both hands high above the fire place sticking my ass out, letting my son get a better angle on me. My juices were flowing; I was getting wet soaking my panties asking myself if my son could see the wetness.
"Mom... can you... can you take your skirt off... please Mom."
Oh Jesus... this was so dangerous, we were not alone in the house.
"Oh baby... what if... your Dad comes down... or your s****r?"
He didn't answer, he was just staring at my ass, at my body. As if he didn't hear me, he started taking pictures again. Snap, snap, snap. I looked around, and up the stairs. What was the use resisting, I was already showing my panties. I reached down and unzipped my skirt, I brought my legs together and let it fall to the ground around my feet.
"Mom, and your blouse please." I heard him say.
I froze asking myself if I should. What if we get caught? What if my daughter comes down, what if she sees me like this, in my panties and bra or maybe even completely naked? I couldn't breathe, the thought of my daughter looking at me... at my tits... at my ass was drowning my senses, making me... hot.
Oh God... what was I turning into? How could I think like that about my daughter? I looked down and saw that I already unbuttoned my blouse. Slowly, trying to get my Daughter out of my mind, I let it drop to the ground and stood there just in panties and bra.
Snap, snap, snap. I looked back and automatically assumed the same position as before, my legs spread apart and my hands against the wall above the fire place. My ass stuck out and Tommy was zooming in on it.
"Ohhh baby... you like taking pictures of my ass don't you?" Again the words surprised me.
I was getting more and more turned on, slowly assuming the role of a slut... the role of my fantasies. I reached back and put my hand on my ass. Looking into the camera I spread my ass cheeks apart making my panties disappear into the crack of my ass.
"Uhhmmm... how do you like your Mom now Tommy?" I moaned like a slut.
I knew he could see the dark skin around my asshole. I lifted my leg up and placed it on top of the near by chair and bent over. I was so spread, the thin bunched up panties barely covering my holes.
My son was getting great shots of my ass now, bent over and spread... like a slut... Oh god I loved it. To be so naughty, in my own house with my husband just upstairs... showing myself to my son, was so forbidden, so hot.
"Mom, I want you to take your bra off... I want to see your tits."
He was looking at me, judging me on how far I would go. Oh god, he wants me naked... he wants me completely naked. My pussy juices were flowing, I could tell, I could smell myself. I smiled slightly and straightened out, my heart beating hundred miles an hour.
"Tommy, promise me you will never show these pictures to anyone."
He didn't answer, he was just looking at me, at my body. Facing the fireplace with my ass to my son, I reached back and undid the snap that held my bra together. I didn't wait for his answer... did it matter? What if he did show it to someone, what if he showed it to his friends?
The thought of some teenagers looking at my naked pictures posing like a slut, made my pussy shiver with excitement. In this moment of sexual excitement, I hoped that he would show them to his friends... to all his friends, so they can see his slut mommy.
I let the bra fall off of me. I stood there breathing hard, facing the fireplace with my hard nipples absorbing the heat. I felt him get up and now I stood there with anticipation. Second after second, waiting for my son, waiting what seemed like forever... waiting for him to...
I felt his body right behind me and soon both of his hands on my hips. I shivered from the contact; his hands were so cold. He ran them up my sides, slowly feeling my skin, and to the front, cupping my full tits and squeezing my nipples between his fingers.
"Uhhhmmmm..." I moaned.
"Oh god Mom... oh god you tits..." His breath came in gasps.
He squeezed my nipples harder as my eyes watered from the pain. I loved feeling his firm grip on my tits. He moved his hands down, down to my panties again, his fingers hooked on the edges. I shivered waiting for my son to pull them off.
"Tell me what you want Mom... tell me what you want me to do," I heard him whisper and felt his warm breath on my neck.
Was he manipulating me? Did he want me to say it? Oh god, if I was going to stop this, now was the time. I was thinking, hesitating. I felt his fingers tracing the edges of my panties, driving me crazy with desire... desire to have this happen. I quickly looked up the stairs again.
"Take my panties... take them off..." I moaned.
I felt his lips touch my shoulder as he kissed me.
"Are you sure Mom? Do you really want me to take them off of you? Mommies usually don't do this... Only slut Mommies do."
God I couldn't stand it. My body was shivering from his touch and anticipation.
"Pleaseee son... I am a slut... please take them off," I begged.
His fingers hooked into my panties started pulling them down. Inch by inch, past my full hips and down my thighs. I felt him kneel down behind me, god his face must have been right at my ass, my naked ass. He pulled them down around my ankles and I willingly stepped out of them.
I stood there trembling, totally naked, with my hands still up above the mantle. I felt his hands on my ass as he spread my ass cheeks apart for his viewing pleasure. Oh god my asshole... he was looking at my asshole. Oh no, what if he can tell that I masturbated there... that I stuck my fingers in that hole and fucked myself to an orgasm? Oh Jesus, I'm such a slut, and my son could probably tell.
He turned me around facing him. I looked down at my son kneeling in front of me as I stood in front of him completely naked. He was looking at my pussy, my bald pussy. Still kneeling down he reached out and grabbed my ass pulling me to him. Holding me tight with his hands, he brought his face close to my clit. He inhaled hard, smelling me... smelling my wetness.
I spread my legs a tiny bit apart. I didn't know why, it just happened.
He extended his tongue and licked my pussy lips spreading them apart and running his tongue down.
"Uuuuhhhhmmmm..." I moaned.
That felt so good, his wet tongue down between my pussy lips, flicking, twisting and sucking. I spread my legs wide lifting one of them to the near by chair. I looked down at my son and noticed that he was looking into my eyes, between my opened legs, eating me, building me up to an orgasm.
"Oh god son... eat me... oh Jesus eat me... ohhhhhh."
With one hand I supported myself on the mantle, with the other I squeezed my nipple... rolling it and tugging on it. My ass burned from the heat of the fire adding to the feeling. My pussy was quivering, I was ready to cum. I felt his lips over my clit as he sucked on it flicking it with his tongue at the same time.
"Oooohhhhh Myyyyy Goddddd... Ahhhhhhhh..."
I came, holding on, barely able to stand, right there in front of the fire place, in our living room with my husband and daughter up stairs. I was moaning the whole time, I tried not to, but it was impossible. Oh God... I came like a slut into... into my son's open mouth.
The feeling lasted a long time but eventually I came down, I realized my son was still liking my pussy, drinking my juices flowing into his mouth. I ran my fingers through his hair with affection. He was such a big boy now, eating me... eating his Mom.
"Oh baby... oh god... do you like your Mom that much?"
He disengaged for a second.
"Mom, you have the best tasting pussy I've ever eaten... Jesus, I could eat you all night long."
He went back to eating me, sticking his tongue into my dripping hole, fucking me with it. I was so wet and open for him, loving it... loving the fact I was his slut.
He finally let go of me and looked up.
"Mom don't move."
He reached for his camera and without changing his position, from below, started taking pictures of me... naked... spread open. Snap, snap, snap. Oh god I needed to stop this... this was too dangerous... I wasn't a porn star, I was his Mom. What if the pictures fell into the wrong hands, what if they put them on the Internet?
"Tommy baby... please... stop... no more pictures... please."
Snap, snap, snap. With great difficulty I managed to put my foot down, I knew he already had pictures of me, my pussy, open... spread, but I needed to stop this. I walked away from the fireplace towards the couch with my hips swaying and my ass for some reason, stuck out.
Snap, snap, snap. Oh god he wasn't stopping, what is it going to take for him to stop? I sat down on the couch, my knees together, back straight, hands on my knees. Snap, snap. I was looking at him, into the camera. I knew my big tits were showing, nipples hard.
Was I OK with that? Was I OK with that being on the Internet? Slut... Oh God... I was a slut right? I felt my knees open a bit, I couldn't stop them... Jesus... like they had a mind on their own.
I could tell he saw that, he dropped to his knees in front of me... waiting... anticipating for me to open them. Snap, snap, snap. My knees came apart a little more. Could he see my pussy now... could the camera see my pussy?
I knew he wasn't going to stop until I showed the camera everything. Snap, snap, snap. Oh god I can't... too dangerous.
"Tommy come here," I motioned for him with my finger.
He stood up, obedient, like a little c***d. He walked up to me, the camera at his side. Sitting straight on the edge of the couch I grabbed his firm butt and pulled him to me spreading my legs so I could get him close to my face.
If this is what it takes to stop him from taking my pictures... than be it. I pulled his shorts down and than his underwear. My son's big cock sprung free in front of my face already hard. I grabbed the base of it and stroked it a couple of times looking up at him.
"What do you want Mommy to do with this big cock of yours?" I looked at him with my innocent eyes.
"Oh god Mom... suck me... suck my cock like you did before..."
Just what I was waiting for. I opened my mouth and took him deep, his pulsating meat sliding down my throat. I started blowing him, massaging his big sausage like meat with my throat, choking on it and from time to time coming up for air.
My pussy was dripping hot from the thought of what I was doing, blowing my own son, eating his cock and drinking his juice. What a slut I was... and I loved every second of it.
He grabbed my hair keeping my head still and started fucking my mouth, using it for his pleasure. I let him, I kept still, opened my mouth and held on. He brought one leg up on the couch and I felt his balls slapping my chin as he fucked my mouth.
I could hear my son moaning, breathing hard, wanting to stuff more and more meat down my throat. I chocked coughing, he pulled his cock completely out and placed it on my face. It was dripping with my saliva. I licked his shaft, tasting his wonderful cock, as he f***ed my head lower, down to his balls.
I fell off the couch, down to my knees, between his legs, licking his shaft, licking his balls. At this moment I was my son's slave... his cock slut... meant to be on my knees and worship his cock. I was so hot... and so was he.
"God Mom... I have to fuck you," He moaned as I sucked on his balls stroking his cock.
"UUUHHHMMM... you want to fuck me... you want to fuck me with this thing..."
I licked his balls and his shaft up to the tip and swallowed the head of his cock while stroking the shaft. I looked up at my son and saw that he was in heaven, pure pleasure on his face.
"Mom Please... I have to fuck you," He moaned.
Now he was begging... now I was in control.
"You want to fuck me... you want to fuck your Mom... uuuhhhmmmm that's so nasty... right here on the couch with the rest of our f****y sl**ping just upstairs?"
Again he grabbed my hair and f***ed his cock down my throat fucking me with it, looking down at me as he was doing it.
"Fuck yeah... I want to fuck your pussy like I'm fucking your mouth right now."
God I was his Mother but he was using me... he was using me like a slut... like a cheap slut. Jesus, every time I though about it I was ready to cum, my pussy burning hot and dripping.
He let go of my hair and I disengaged. I crawled up on the couch, with my ass to him, spreading my legs wide, giving my son access to me... to fuck me... to fuck his MOM. I looked back at him.
"Oh God Son fuck me... stick your cock in me... please... fill my fuck hole."
He came up close behind me, sliding his fingers across my dripping slit, spreading my lips open. I felt the head of his cock at the entrance to my pussy but he didn't move. Was he afraid, did he have second thoughts?
I thought about what I was about to do. Oh God... this was it... this was so immoral... so nasty... so forbidden. My own son... fucking me...
I pushed back a little feeling his cock sinking into my pussy. Oh god why did I do that? I felt the head of his cock inside my hole, stretching it. Oh no... I shouldn't be doing that... he's my son.
My head was swimming, I was fighting an internal battle over what was proper and what I desired... what my body wanted. I looked back at him to see that he was looking at me with his eyes wide.
I couldn't stand it, the feeling of his cock inside me was so hot. I pushed back more making half of my son's cock slide inside my hot... open... waiting pussy.
"Aaaahhhhhh..." I moaned in pleasure.
I pulled back a little and again pushed back. Maybe just a little... maybe I'll just fuck his cock just a little... just the tip of it. I was pushing back and forth, enjoying the full, hot feeling he was giving me as his cock stretched my pussy.
I was so lost in this rubbing, burning sensation in my pussy when suddenly I felt my ass bounce against his stomach. Oh my god... nooooo... not his whole cock! I looked behind me to see that I was now moving back and forth the whole length of his cock.
I couldn't stop myself, I tried but I couldn't. I surrendered myself to my son like a slut, fucking him, fucking the whole length of his dick. I heard him moan... or was it me? I couldn't tell, I was in heaven. He grabbed my ass and held me still as he started slowly sliding his long thick cock in and out of me.
Now he was fucking me... my son... his thick cock penetrating my pussy... oh so deep... his balls slapping against my clit, making me cum.
"Ahhhh... ohhhhhh... uhmmmmm..." I was moaning.
He increased the speed driving me insane, ready to climax. I didn't want to... I wanted to come when he did. I moved up making his cock slip out of me.
"Oh god here baby... sit down."
I pulled him to the couch and noticed that he was disappointed, was he thinking I was stopping this?
"Oh I want to ride your dick... please... oh god it's so big..."
I looked down at his cock dripping wet with my juices. Was I that wet? Without thinking I bent over between his legs and took my son's cock into my mouth. Oh god what a taste... it was a taste of my own pussy. I sucked his cock hard, licked up and down his shaft insane with the desire to taste my own pussy.
I couldn't get enough... I was licking my own pussy juices off my son's big cock. It was the first time I tasted myself and I loved it... I loved the smell and the feeling that it brought me. I felt his hands on my hair pulling me up.
"Mom, please... that's enough... fuck me now," He moaned, wanting to be inside my pussy.
I looked up at him. He was right, my pussy wanted to be filled again. I straddled him, positioning myself right above his thick meat, grabbed his cock and guided it into my hole. He slid in with such ease. I moved up and down quickly lubricating his cock with my juices.
He grabbed my tits, massaging them, squeezing them, and sucking on them. I put my hands up on the high part of the couch and rode him, with each stroke taking him deep inside of me. Oh god, what an insane feeling it was to be fucking my own son like this... like a slut.
It didn't take me long, I was ready to cum again. I looked at my son and saw that he was in ecstasy, playing with my tits. Not yet... he's not ready. I got off of him again getting between his legs to suck his wet cock. I wanted to stop myself from Cumming... or did I want to taste my pussy again?
I was so confused, I didn't know that this could be so hot... or taste so good. I stuck his wet cock in my mouth and sucked, almost drinking my pussy juices from it. Up and down... deep throat... lick. My god this was hot. Did all women taste like that? Did my daughter taste like that?
Oh god nooo... I can't think of my daughter that way... I can't... but this tastes so good! Again I got up and straddled him sliding his cock inside my hot, wet pussy. I rode him deep... hard... my tits bouncing all over the place. I could feel my body sweating... hot... my pussy burning.
"Oh fuck Mom... I'm going to cum... oh yes I'm going to cum!" He was moaning loud.
I was afraid he would wake up my husband or my daughter... oh Jesus my daughter... did she taste like that? Oh god what if she did? What if she tasted that good? Oh no... what kind of slut was I turning out to be? I would never... I would never do this to my daughter. I looked down at my son.
"CUM baby... cum inside me... Oh god yessssss... cum inside your Mom," I was climaxing, Cumming together with my son, both of us moaning, trying not to be loud.
All of a sudden he stiffened up, and I put my whole weight on top of his dick buried deep inside of me. I felt him shoot his load inside of my pussy. One, two, three. He was filling me up as I was climaxing, our seeds mixing together inside of me.
It was like I was in another world, I grabbed on to his neck and kissed him deep, sticking my tongue inside his mouth, screaming with ecstasy into him. He grabbed on to my ass and spread it, trying to get deeper into me. I felt sweat run down my back, into the crack of my ass and down to my asshole getting it wet.
Oh my God... Oh my God, my son made me cum so hard!! I managed to come down a little, my body still hot... sweating. I looked down at my son and saw that he had his eyes closed. I got off sliding his cock out of me, feeling some juices running down the inside of my legs.
I set down beside him and looked down at his semi hard cock, it was so wet... foamy... inviting. Oh god I couldn't stand it. I bent down and took his cock into my mouth, sucked on it, licked it. I was getting hot again, just licking my son's cock, tasting my pussy.
"Mom, I have to ask you something," I heard him say.
Oh Jesus, anything... ask me anything, he was slowly getting hard. Oh god yes... I'm going to suck my son's cock until he will cum in my mouth again.
"Yeah baby," I answered between licking his meat. He put his hand on my back running it down to my ass.
"A... I a... you know that model agency I told you about couple months ago, the one I wanted Kristy to go to?"
He was so hard again... so hot. I took him deep into my throat and than out again. I was kneeling on the couch while blowing him.
"Yes... I remember..."
"Well... I kind a sort of showed them some of your pictures... just the ones in the bikini,"
I could still taste myself on his cock. Wait a minute... did he say? I felt his hand slide to the back of my ass and than his fingers on my asshole. Oh god... what was he going to do? The thought of my son playing with my asshole as I was giving him head, brought my pussy on fire.
Wait... pictures...
"Tommy... why... why would you do that?" I said without changing position, extending my tongue... licking his cock while looking up at him with concern.
"Mom you're so beautiful, you have a magnificent body, and you're probably the hottest... the best looking woman on this planet... I just thought that... that maybe other people should see it."
How could I be mad at him, I loved his so much. I took his cock deep down my throat and out again.
"Tommy, but you should have asked me first?"
I felt his fingers rubbing my asshole. Oh god keep it tight... please keep it tight... he can't know. He slid his finger down to my dripping wet pussy, getting it wet and than up again to my asshole, lubricating it with my juices.
"I know Mom, but... they loved them... they loved your pictures."
Just then I felt his finger slip into my asshole stretching my outer ring. Oh god no... how can I let my son finger fuck my ass? But yet, I was hoping for this, that's why I was sitting in this position... with my ass up. I was his slut after all and it wasn't my finger in my ass fucking me this time.
I looked up at him. He was looking at me, judging my reaction, trying to see if I was going to stop him from violating my ass. Jesus, he didn't know... he didn't know that I loved the full feeling in my ass. God damn slut... I'm a fucking whore.
"And what did they say when you showed it to them?"
He was moving his finger in and out of my ass, fucking me now. I put his cock in my mouth and started sucking it. Up and down with steady rhythm. I heard him moan.
"Mom... oh god... Mom they want you to come in... they want to take more pictures of you."
I felt him position another finger at my asshole. No way!!! He wasn't going to put another one in there!!! Not my son!!!
"Tommy I can't, no way it's too dangerous!"
I responded and went back to sucking him. OH my God!!! His finger started pressing against my anal ring... stretching it... slowly... little by little... until... it was in. I had two of my son's fingers in my asshole. OH GOD... a little pain... no, no pain... more like discomfort.
I was stretched... my asshole was stretched beyond any point it was before.
"Come on Mom... I told them you would, they just want to take your pictures in a bikini."
Suddenly the discomfort went away and the fingers in my ass felt so good... moving in and out now. The feeling was so hot, and the thought of him doing this to me was so dirty. I was almost there... ready to climax... ready to have a powerful orgasm.
"Tommy... Ahhhhhhh... no... Uhhhhmmmmm... I can't... Ohhh my God... if your father ever found out... Oh yeassss... Oh God, it would be the end of my marriage."
I went back to sucking my son's cock ready to climax. Suddenly he withdrew them... oh no the feeling of emptiness... I needed them inside.
"Tommy no... please put them back in me."
I looked up at him with this begging look on my face.
"Tell me you'll do it Mom... tell me you'll go in there and let them take your pictures."
I needed to cum, I needed to cum so bad.
"Ok... Oh Jesus Ok... I will, just my bikini... please put them back in."
He slid his two wet fingers back into my ass. They slid in with ease, my asshole already stretched and waiting for them. Oh my god, I loved it. I stuck my ass up giving him better access and started sucking him.
He drove me insane as he stuck his fingers so deep into my ass, ramming me with them at high speed... in and out... in and out. I heard him moan and I knew he was about to cum, and so was I. I kept the head of his cock in my mouth as I stroked his shaft fast, milking him, swallowing his cum at the same time screaming from my own orgasm.
After he was done I collapsed on the couch, his fingers slipping out of my ass. I was so spent, I looked over at the clock, it was 1am. My god we were at this for over two hours!
I got up and picked up my clothes.
"Tommy, it's time to get to bed, before we get caught," I started walking upstairs.
Get caught? The feeling of guilt was tugging at my brain. I've done so many things tonight... so many dirty, forbidden things. Somehow I knew that this wasn't over yet... that I would do more things... dirtier things.
I wondered about that as I was passing my daughters bedroom.
The feeling of guilt was tugging on my brain every time I saw my son. It's been three weeks since our last encounter and there wasn't a day that I didn't think about him and the way he fucked me, or the way I sucked his cock. I knew how wrong it was, I knew that as his mother I never should have let this happen but somehow my thoughts betrayed me. Over and over I would come back to those wonderful moments of i****t... moments of pure pleasure between me and my son and my body would react. I promised myself to spend more time with my husband, to get my mind off my son.
One day my husband was leaving on a business trip for a few days and I decided to surprise him, I decided to be a little naughty and walk in on him totally naked before he leaves and screw his brains out, especially when I haven't had any sex in a while, I was hornier than ever. It was 6am and he was in our study room working on his computer, he was to leave for the airport in one hour. Just enough time for a quick one, I thought.
I made sure that k**s were still asl**p and wearing nothing but a night gown sneaked up to the study room door. I peeked in and saw him turned away from the door with his feet up on the desk looking at the computer screen. I quickly took my gown off and quietly stepped thought he door. God, being naked like that was turning me on so bad. I walked up behind him poised to wrap my hands around him and looked at the screen. My heart stopped, I froze in my tracks in shock. What I saw on the screen was pictures of naked girls posing in sexy positions. Some of them had their legs spread open, some of them were kissing each other or having oral sex. The screen was flashing picture after picture of girls... young... barely over the legal age, about the age of our daughter, in nasty positions. I saw a young girl hold up a huge dildo buried in another girls ass, my god... I was shocked to see that, a small shiver of excitement running up and down my spine. I saw my husband had his cock out and was stroking it, looking at the screen.
I must have moved or he must have sensed my presence because he turned his head and saw that I was there watching. His eyes got really big and his face turned red, he immediately tried putting his hard cock back inside his pants and minimize the window with the porn on it. In shock I turned around and walked out of the room. I picked up my robe and ran upstairs locking myself in the bathroom.
After a few minutes my husband knocked on the door, trying to talk to me but I just couldn't, I was still in shock of discovering him looking at those young girls on his computer. I did not come out until he was gone to the airport on his business trip. I spent the rest of the morning thinking about what I saw... thinking about discovering my husband and what he liked to look at... lesbians... young, nasty lesbians fucking each other with dildo. The image of that young girl flashed through my mind making my mouth dry. I was amazed at how big that thing was... and she had it in her ass! How long did it take her to stretch her ass that much to be able to take such a big toy in her, I wondered.
I was in the kitchen cleaning up after lunch when Tommy came in.
"Hi Mom, what's cooking?"
"Oh nothing son, just doing a little clean up," I said looking at him.
He came closer looking back at me. He stopped with his crotch rubbing against my hip. I didn't look away; I kept looking into his eyes... I don't know why... it was as if his presence was making me exited. I felt his hand on my lower back and I swallowed hard knowing that this was more than just a son, mother touch.
"Mom... Dad's gone... I was wondering... can we... you know."
He was looking into my eyes with genuine wonder in his look. I felt his hand starting to slide down onto my ass. I didn't answer, I just stared at him. His hand reached my ass and I felt him grab my ass cheek, spreading it, rubbing it in circles.
"Mom, I missed you."
He leaned over and planted a kiss on my lips making my mouth open up and allow his tongue in. Immediately I responded with my own tongue sliding around his in a wet, intimate kiss. His hand traveled down past the edges of my skirt and soon was pulling my skirt up, over my hips. I remembered my daughter was upstairs and a small shiver of fear ran through me. I gently broke our kiss.
"Tommy... please... Kristy's upstairs," I said in a whisper confused at what was happening.
He had my skirt up above my hips and was rubbing my ass bunching my panties in the crack of my ass. He was massaging my bare cheeks and leaned over kissing me on the neck. I looked over at the hallway and listened for footsteps but didn't hear any... Oh Jesus... thank god. I allowed my son to suck on my neck while playing with my ass, his fingers sliding under my panties and touching my holes. Oh god I was letting my own son do this to me... and why not... I loved his touch... I loved the attention. I felt his fingers slide into my wet pussy and gave out a whimper.
"Oh your pussy's so wet Mom."
Oh God... this was going further than it should, my daughter was just upstairs. His fingers were in me, I don't know how many; it felt like three or four. My pussy was stretched but being so lubricated it allowed my son to easily finger fuck me. He was still sucking on my neck making me so wet. I involuntarily started to buck my hips coming down onto his fingers fucking him, I was softly moaning while doing that lost in this moment of i****t. Suddenly I heard something, sounded like a door than something else... footsteps, down the stairs.
"Tommy... Tommy God let me go," I pushed against him as we were about to be discovered.
He let go of me and I pulled my skirt into place just as my daughter came into the kitchen.
"Hi guys... what's going on?" Innocent question but it made me jump.
"Nothing sweetie... how are you?" I answered barely able to control my voice.
"Oh you know, Jessica flaked out on me tonight so I'm staying in, not going anywhere, besides... I got some movies that I borrowed from her that I want to watch."
I looked at Tommy and the big bulge he had in his pants, an outline of his big cock. I could tell he was really disappointed, he was obviously counting on Kristy going out tonight. Oh god what did he have in mind for me tonight, I started wondering. Kristy was drinking something from the refrigerator and looking at me weird.
"Mom... Dad really did a number on you," She smiled.
"What... what are you talking about?" I looked at her unsure.
"Did he draw bl**d on this one?" She walked up to me pointing at my neck.
Oh god... my neck... Tommy was sucking on it for a longest time, he must have given me a hickey! One thing I didn't realize at the time was that my hickey was still fresh and wet. My daughter was staring at it for a longest time, her eyes slowly widening as if she came to a some kind of wild suspicion/realization. She looked at Tommy and back at me. Neither one of us dared to look at her, both afraid of being made. I slowly turned and walked out of the kitchen stopping in the hallway with my back against the wall and my stomach cramping.
"Tommy, was that hickey fresh?" I heard Kristy's voice.
"What, I don't know... how should I know."
"Did you..."
"Don't be stupid Kristy!" Tommy yelled.
I started walking towards the stairs, shaking a little. All I could think of was that my daughter discovered our secret; she was going to tell... she was going to tell my husband. I walked into the room and looking at the mirror saw a bid red mark on my neck that was still wet. I lay on my bed thinking of what happened and what to do about it when I heard the door open and saw my son walk in. He came up to me and sat down beside me on the bed.
"Mom, you're all right?"
"Tommy she knows," Was the only thing that I could say.
"Mom no she doesn't, she didn't see anything she might have a wild suspicion but she doesn't know," His hand rested on top of mine.
"Oh God, what am I going to do if she tells John..." I looked at Tommy.
I was really worried, the thought of loosing everything gnawing at my mind. He gently took my hand and brought it to his lips, kissing it. He pulled on me and brought me to his chest wrapping his hands around and giving me a reassuring hug. He smelled so good and felt even better, I needed this, I needed the contact.
"Kristy will never tell anyone even if she suspects something... trust me... she just wishes she could give you that hickey."
His hands slowly traveled under my shirt gently touching my back. Wait... what did he say!
"Tommy what do you mean?" I kept my head close to his chest.
"Well... she spends a lot of time with Jessica... I just think that they might be doing something... you know... something sexy."
My daughter? It was an unbelievable thought! But what if she does, it was true that the two girls spent a lot of time together. I felt my sons hand come around and cup my breast under my shirt letting my nipple poke out in between his fingers. Oh god, not again... he wants to feel me again... I thought. I knew I should stop him, especially after being nearly discovered, but his touch felt so good.
"Son... have you ever seen them do anything like that?" I asked pushing myself away from his chest and looking into his eyes.
His hand stayed on my breast. He came up and laid on his side beside me on the bed propping his head up on one hand facing me, I stayed on my back. His fingers were gently tugging on my nipple making it so hard. I was getting wet, hot and turned on.
"Well no not really... I just seen them hug really close."
He moved his hand down to my stomach and than slid it under my skirt. I felt him tug on the waist band of my panties and than his fingers sliding down under them towards my pussy. Oh God, why didn't I stop him? Why was I allowing my own son to feel me down there? I felt his fingers on my pussy lips, playing with them, spreading them to the sides. I was already breathing hard, looking at him.
"Tommy what are you doing?"
"I'm feeling your pussy Mom," He simply answered looking into my eyes.
I felt one of his fingers starting to work its way inside my wet hole.
"Oh God son... please stop... I'm your Mother... Ohhhh..." Involuntary moan... I couldn't help myself.
His finger slid in and than immediately another. It felt so good but... so immoral. What was it about letting my son do this to me that turned me on so much!!!
"Is that why you spread your legs... because you want me to stop?"
I looked down and saw my legs apart, spread, allowing him access to me... to my hot, wet pussy. Oh God I shouldn't... I didn't even feel myself do that! What was I doing? He leaned over and kissed me, long sensual kiss, his tongue penetrating my mouth while finger fucking me the whole time. Ohhhhhhh... I was moaning... moaning into my son's mouth. He broke the kiss looking into my eyes. I was looking back full of anticipation of what would happen next. He withdrew his fingers, bringing them up to my mouth. I was surprised... what did he want me to do with them?
"I love you Mom," He said, his wet fingers inches away from my mouth.
OH god I could smell my pussy... I could see my wetness... my pussy juices on my son's fingers. I knew what he wanted me to do. As if hypnotized I moved my head up, extended my tongue and opened my mouth taking those wet fingers in. Uhhhmmmm... so good... so delicious... I rolled my eyes in pleasure of tasting my own pussy as I sucked on his fingers.
"Good girl... Oh man, every time you do that you give me such a hard on. Keep sucking on them... taste your own pussy... oh Jesus... such a good slut..."
There it was again... my son calling me a slut! I loved it, I was so turned on I could do anything for him right now.
"Mom!" I heard in a distance.
Oh God not now! It was Kristy, calling me. How could I have forgotten that my daughter was still there? Tommy took his delicious fingers out of my mouth, disappointment on his face.
"God Mom, I have to have you tonight... and Kristy... she's ruining it all. We have to go out... we have to get out of the house. Let's just go to the movies or something, find a place where we can be alone."
He was pleading, kissing my face now, my neck and feeling my body through my clothes.
"Ok... Ok son we will... please let me go... I have to go down there otherwise she will suspect something."
I pushed him off and stood up looking down at him. His cock was hard imprinted in his pants. Oh god, such a big cock... With mischief in my eyes and out of control I leaned over and unzipped my son's fly taking his cock out. I stroked it with my hand feeling the hot, velvet skin and looking into his eyes.
"I'll give you a little taste of what might happen tonight."
I leaned over and took his hard cock into my mouth, swallowing the length of it. I saw him stiffen up and heard his moan. I sucked his cock deep, letting it sink down my throat, bobbing my head up and down with deep long strokes, massaging his purple head with my throat.
"Mom!" I heard Kristy yell again.
With great difficulty I pulled off of my son looking at his gorgeous cock. I turned and walked out of the room. I walked into the kitchen where Kristy was sitting at the kitchen table.
"Mom can I talk to you," She said.
"Sure sweetie, what's up?" I made my voice sound relaxed while in fact I was really nervous.
"It's just... it's just some things at school Mom... some of the boys at school made some comments towards me that really bothered me."
She sat up on top of the table next to me. She was wearing a short pair of loose shorts and a tea shirt, something she always wore around the house. This time however her shorts seemed shorter than usual, her long legs exposed making me look at them... god was it getting hot in here?
"They teased me about my butt... that... that I have a big butt Mom." She whispered.
What? My daughter? Now way... she doesn't have a big butt... her ass is just perfect. I looked at her sitting there and her butt, but of course in that position I couldn't see anything.
"Honey, your butt is just perfect, don't worry about what a couple of jerks might say."
I could tell that wasn't enough, that she really had doubts.
"Mom, do you really think it's not big? I really need to know... please just be honest."
She jumped down and stood with her butt towards me, looking back at me over her shoulder. Oh boy, I thought, she does have a nice butt. I admired my daughter's ass through her shorts without saying anything as suddenly I felt a stirring... a stirring that made me want to see more. As if reading my mind, Kristy grabbed the shorts on the sides and pulled them up over her hips. The fabric stretched and dug itself into the crack of her supple young ass exposing both cheeks and her curvy hips. Oh God... what is she doing? My mouth suddenly watered and I swallowed hard. Although I kept my eyes on my daughter's ass, I saw her smile. Oh Jesus... why was she smiling... was it because I was staring at her nearly naked ass? Why was I just staring at it?
"So Mom, what do you think? Is my ass really big?" She asked innocently.
Again I had to swallow hard before responding.
"Honey no way... it's perfect," I automatically responded.
I looked up at my young daughter and noticed she had a light smirk on her face, but there was something else... something in her eyes... excitement? This feeling that you get when you're doing something you're not supposed to? It was definitely there. I licked my lips and looked at her ass again noticing that she pulled her shorts even higher. I could see her vulva between her legs because those shorts were so thin and tightly pressed against her pussy. Right in the middle was a nice imprint of her pussy lips separated by a gash down the middle. I knew I shouldn't have been looking but my eyes would not look away, and it was making my pussy wet. Strange feeling when your own daughter can make you wet.
As if having enough, Kristy pulled her shorts down into place and turning around walked up to me close. She bent down and bringing her face right next to mine said "Thanks". With that she gave me a slight seemingly innocent kiss on the lips. Oh God I still had Tommy's taste in my mouth from sucking his cock! I looked into my daughter's eyes as she kissed me to see if she noticed, but I couldn't tell. She broke away and standing up straight walked away as my eyes trailed her ass swaying back and forth.
As she was walking up the stairs, Tommy walked down passing his s****r on the way.
"Mom... come on... I can't stand it... let's go out," He pleaded.
I was so confused between my daughter and my son... what was happening to me? I knew exactly what he wanted, he wanted to fuck me, he wanted me to suck his cock and it was impossible to make it happen here with Kristy around.
By this time I was so horny that I didn't even put up an argument. I basically nodded my head and told him to be ready in one hour. I went up to Kristy's room and told her that me and Tommy were going to catch a movie and asked if she wanted to come along. She said she wanted to catch up on some movies here and that she would stay.
I took a good bath, shaving myself in the process, making sure my pussy and ass were totally smooth and started getting dressed. I wanted to wear something sexy for Tommy, something that would show off my tits and ass, to make me look really sexy. I picked out a short skirt and put it on without any panties. Next I found an old slip blouse that was too small on me five years ago. I put it on and looked at myself in the mirror. My god... the blouse barely contained my tits, the string supports over my shoulders came down nearly to my nipples letting my tits roll out on top and the sides. The blouse had a deep cleavage so my whole middle was exposed as well. It seemed like the only thing that was covered were my nipples. The bottom of it didn't quite cover my hips so there was five inch gap between my blouse and my skirt showing off my tummy. There was no way I would ever wear something like this in public but tonight, after the incident with my husband, and being so horny... I didn't care. Tonight... I would look like a slut... my son's slut.
I examined myself in the mirror again... something was missing. I grabbed the sides of my skirt and pulled it down a bit exposing the tops of my hips. Nice... but still not quite enough. I pulled the skirt down more, almost half way down my hips. Yeah... oh my... that's it, but now everyone can see that I don't have any panties on. I grabbed a pair of black thongs and slipped them on. I had to pull them under my skirt and pull the sides over my hips... way over my hips... nice; the thong was now visible to everyone. I topped the whole thing off with a pair of black high heels and was ready to go. One last thing I did was to put a long, thin sweater on to cover myself until I was out of the house and our neighborhood.
I walked downstairs where I met Tommy already waiting for me.
"Kristy we're leaving!" I yelled.
"Ok Mom, see you guys later!" Was her only response.
"You sure you don't want to come along!" I yelled back.
"No, have a good time!"
We were in the kitchen and Tommy walked up to me from behind and grabbing my thighs raised my skirt up.
"Uhhhh... look at those legs... and those hips... I'd love to see what's between them," he was staring at me with wide eyes full of excitement.
He ran his hand down between my legs and rubbed my pussy though my panties. Oh god this was so hot... he was doing this right here in the house with me talking to Kristy.
"Ok, don't stay up too late Kristy!"
I could barely control my voice. He reached with one of his fingers under the fabric of my thong and was now rubbing my clit in circular motions. As much as I loved what my son was doing to me, I had to stop it.
"Tommy please... we have to go," I whispered.
"Oh God Mom, I just want to fuck you so bad," He was hot.
I turned around and cupped his face in my hand.
"I know baby... I know... please... I promise, I'll let you fuck me for as long as you want tonight... wait just a little while longer... until we get out of the house," I kissed him sliding my tongue into his mouth.
He was holding my hand as he led me to the garage. He opened the car door for me and was helping me into the car. When I put my foot up to get into the car, I felt my skirt slipping up over my hips. I didn't stop it, I let it slip up... over my hips exposing my ass. I felt so sexy than... so uninhibited, giving my son a nice view of my ass.
"Mom, don't move, just hold it like this for now."
I didn't understand why but soon found out. Click, click, click, the camera was in his hands and he was shooting pictures of me with my ass exposed. Oh God, doesn't he ever stop?
"Tommy please... I can't have you take pictures of me like that... it's too dangerous baby... what if you forget to erase them... and than... someone looks at them."
Oh god, just the thought of it made my pussy wet which surprised me again... why would I want anyone to look at me like that? I wasn't just some slut off the streets... Snap, snap, was the only reply. Again my son was fascinated by my body, and I didn't blame him. It felt good to be wanted, to be admired, right here me... not some young... u******e girls on the computer screen. I bent over a little bit, to give him a better view.
"Oh man Mom... why don't you move that g-string out of the way so I can take some real pictures."
"Real pictures? Real pictures of what baby?" I moaned looking back at my son and hooked my finger into the thong string running down between my ass knowing how dangerous it was to do that right here in our garage with Kristy upstairs.
"Your pussy Mom... real pictures of your pussy... come on show it..."
"Uhhhhhh... naughty son... you are wanting to see your mother's pussy?"
I was playing with him, teasing him. I lifted the g-string up and onto one cheek, clearly taking it out of my ass crack showing him my asshole but keeping my pussy covered. Click, click, click. He was taking more of my pictures. Although it was exiting me beyond belief it was one thing that I really had doubts about... it was one thing that I thought might be too dangerous to do... letting my son take my pictures.
"Why don't you put that camera away and I'll show you my pussy."
He hesitated for a moment but as soon as I lifted my panties up and gave him a quick peek at my bold, moist pussy he set his camera down on the nearby work bench. Oh god, we were in the garage doing this, I listened for any signs of Kristy in the kitchen and then lifted my thong panties to the side exposing myself completely for my son. I knew I was wet down there... I knew he could see the wetness so I arched my back sticking my ass out completely for my son's viewing pleasure.
"Is that what you wanted to see baby? Is this how you want your Mother to be?" I moaned looking at my son from behind my opened ass.
He was looking right at my ass... right at my pussy unable to speak. I saw a huge bulge in his pants and I instinctively licked my lips wishing I could wrap my mouth around his shaft. I spread my legs a little bit more allowing my pussy lips to part, the feeling running shivers up my spine as they did. I held on to the car seat with both of my hands and put my head down enjoying the moment. I didn't know what my son was going to do, I didn't care, he could have fucked me right there but he didn't... he didn't even touch me which surprised me. I heard a steady stroking noise and I knew he had his dick out and was pumping it. I reached behind me and spread my pussy lips apart sliding my finger in between them up and down, I than slowly inserted the finger in my hole and begun fucking myself with it.
"Oh god Mom... oh Jesus you're so fucking hot."
My son was so exited... so hot looking at me spreading my pussy and fucking myself. I inserted another finger and reached behind with my other hand spreading my ass cheeks apart. The feeling of my fingers inside my pussy and the cool air on my asshole was bringing me to an edge making me moan louder and louder.
"Ohhhh... Ahhhh... Oh Jesus... OOOhhhh fuck."
I was fucking myself right here in the garage in front of my son no longer concerned about getting caught by my daughter. Oh God what a feeling to be able to just spread my legs and let anyone see how I could fuck my hole. I slipped another finger in stretching my pussy and moaning like a slut.
"Oh My... Oh my pussy... oh yeah... Ahhhhh... UUhhmmm... Oh god I love it."
I came... I came hard shuddering and stuffing my fingers all the way in and hanging on through a powerful orgasm. Who knows how loud I was I can only remember moaning like a slut. I could barely breathe when I remembered afterwards where I was and turning towards my son saw him with his camera taking my pictures. No not the pictures, I thought wondering how many he managed to take. I put my thong back into place and stood up straight pulling my skirt down.
"Had a good show?" I asked.
"Uh yeah, this will add to my collection."
"Collection? Tommy!!!! You promised me you would erase all those pictures!"
"Erase them, Mom you're too hot, those pictures are great. Wait till I show them to you you'll say yourself not to erase them, besides no one will ever see them but me."
I looked at my son with big concern in my eyes.
"Yeah but what if they fall into wrong hands son, what than?"
"They won't Mom, I promise, I have them password protected."
This is what I was afraid of, it was so risky. But I felt something else... a curiosity to see them... to see myself in those poses... posing like a slut... like a porn star. Maybe I should just let him hang on to them for a little while longer, just until I see them.
"Oh God Tommy, just make sure no one ever looks at them, and I mean no one."
He came up to me happy giving me a kiss and a hug and of course grabbing my butt.
"Thanks Mom, I promise no one will ever look at them."
"Ok, let's get out of here before Kristy suspects something."
We got into the car and drove away. We went to see a movie but because of a lot of people around us we couldn't really do anything in the theater besides occasional touch. For the last fifteen minutes of the movie my son managed to slip his hand under my ass and finger my pussy as we watched the ending of it. To everyone else we were just a couple sitting close together; to us we were Mother and Son intimately close to each other in an i****t relationship. After getting out of the movies I took us to the local dive bar that I knew about. It was one of those dimly lit places that one could have a very private conversation in a booth and maybe shoot some pool. I came here with m husband a few times and enjoyed spending time there.
After walking in I took my son to the back where there was an adjacent portion that housed the pool table and a lonely booth. Luckily no one was there so we sat down in it looking around. The only people that were there were few men by the main bar, we were completely by ourselves back here. Tommy immediately leaned over and planted a big wet kiss on my lips grabbing one of my breasts through the light sweater I was wearing. I was so happy that we could finally be alone, even though there were other people there. I ran my hand down to his cock and examined the big hard on that he already had, it felt huge. I unzipped him and released the monster.
"Uhhmmm... look at that big piece of meat... uuhhhh... is this all for me... is this all for your Mother?" I looked at him teasing.
He knew I loved his cock, and I knew he loved when I talked that way.
"Mom, this cock is all yours, god I'd love to fuck you right now."
He moved his hand way under my sweater and discovered that I had my blouse on. Immediately I felt his hands trying to tug my sweater up in an attempt to take it off.
"Not so fast sailor... do you think I'm just a cheap slut?" I was stroking his hard cock now kissing him from time to time with my extended tongue.
He looked at me and simply said "Yes Mom, I think you're a total slut."
Jesus, he had no idea how much this turned me on. My pussy electrified my body and I slid my tongue into his mouth. I sat there stroking him and let him pull my sweater over my head. He threw it behind us and looked at my exposed tits. The tiny little blouse completely dislodged was way above my tits. I didn't care that we were in a bar full of people, I kept telling myself that they couldn't see me and that I could pull my blouse to cover my tits at any time but I wasn't exactly sure if I wanted to.
"Oh Jesus Mom you look so hot... look at your tits, they're so huge... they're so hot... fuck they're so exposed," He looked around as if realizing that we were in a public place for the first time.
Seeing that no one was around, he bent over and started sucking on my nipples. I was enjoying his touch and my pussy was flooding with juices. All the frustrations and stored up sexual energy beginning to release as I let my son treat me this way.
"Uhhmm nice but I think that your panties need to come off," He said looking at me expectantly.
"Oh boy... you want your Mommy to take her panties off right here in a bar full of people? Do you think I'm just a slut Mommy that will do anything for her son?" I already started getting up to get out of the booth, the thought of obeying him running shivers up and down my spine.
He looked at me with a smile, running his eyes all over me as I stood there in front of him tits exposed.
"Yes Mommy... take those panties off... they're just going to be in a way of what I'll be doing to you."
Hint, hint. He wanted to fuck me, I knew it, but right here... in this bar? Like a cheap whore? The thought made my pussy flood with juices and soak my panties... my thong panties. I gave the bar a quick look, there was a guy sitting in a booth that could see me but he had his head turned towards the TV screen watching the game. Oh god this was so risky! I had my breasts exposed just standing there. Should I just take them off? What if he sees? I looked that way again and seeing him in the same position hooked my thumbs around the sides of my panties started pulling them off, little by little moving my hips from side to side as a stripper would. I reached under my skirt pulling it up over my hips to grab the panties exposing myself completely. I pulled them down to about mid thigh and looked down. Oh My God... my bold pussy... and my pussy lips visible! I couldn't hold it, I came moaning "Uhhhhmmmm... ahhhhhh... ohhhhhhh" It was a powerful orgasm that shuddered through me. As if the waves of hot molten iron running through my veins I moaned and held on closing my eyes. At one point I leaned over and held on to the table because my knees became so weak. I felt someone's hands on my thighs and opened my eyes, not fully recovered yet. It was my son pulling the panties off of me. I weakly stepped out of them and he brought them to his face, inhaling hard.
"Uhmmmm... Mom you smell so good... why don't you sit right here in front of me and let me eat you." He padded the table in front of him.
Like in a trans I walked up and lifting one leg over his lap sat on the table in front of him spreading my legs a bit to give him a peak at my pussy. I looked down at my son just to see him staring right between my legs. I was so hot so tender and so happy that he wanted my pussy so much. I didn't think of anything else, of how wrong this must have been, of the people around the corner in the main bar that at anytime could see me... could see me be a slut.
"Oh god baby... I came so hard... your Mommy came so hard for you... did you like it... do you like me exposed like that in this bar?" I was staring at him waiting for him to say what I needed him to say.
"Hell yeah Mom... god I love when you're being a slut," He reached out with his hands putting them on my knee and spread my legs exposing my bold pussy.
My skirt ran up around my hips totally out of the way.
"Oh baby... my hot son... you're going to eat my pussy? You're going to give your Mother a tongue bath?" I was purring at him, slowly reclining and supporting myself on my elbows.
He reached out and pushed my legs up setting my feet on top of his shoulders. In this position I was totally exposed. He slowly brought his face down to my pussy and extending his tongue licked my slit from top to bottom making me wild with sexual desire. I rolled my eyes and pushed my head back moaning and breathing hard. He did it again, and again, and again. My juices were flowing out of me, dripping over my asshole and down to the table below. I looked down at him and he drove his tongue into my opened hole.
"Oh god baby... look what you're doing to me... look what you're doing to your Mom... God you're making me act like such a slut."
"Mom, your pussy so fucking delicious... I could eat you all night."
While holding on to my ankles he brought my legs up, making my knees touch my tits and spreading my legs more. I knew what he was doing; he was exposing my asshole to him. I couldn't take my eyes off of him, looking on as my secret desire was coming true. How often have I fantasized about having my asshole licked, about having a stranger have his way with my ass as I hung on powerlessly begging him to stop. Was my son going to make this come true for me? I looked on as his tongue slid past my pussy and lightly touched my asshole. Oh God this feeling... it started building up... I was going to explode.
My son firmly pressed his tongue into my ass as I moaned like a slut.
"Uhhhmmmm... oh my... my ass... eat my ass Tommy... eat your Mother's ass... just like that... so dirty... you dirty little boy... ahhhhhh," My pussy was hot, on fire and I moaned loud.
Luckily for us the music was blaring loud and drowned out my cries of passion. Tommy moved down, almost below my ass and was sliding his tongue in and out of my asshole with ease. Not believing that this was happening to me, I pushed myself up a bit to get a better view.
"OHhhhh Myyy Goooddd..." I moaned shocked and exited.
My son had his mouth wide open with his tongue buried deep inside my asshole while my pussy juices were flowing out of my pussy, onto his tongue and into his mouth. I saw a steady stream of mucasy, clear liquid on my son's tongue as he tongue fucked my ass. I was Cumming, this was too much. I shuddered and moved my hips up, impaling more of Tommy's tongue inside my ass.
"Ahhhhhhhhhh... yessss... ohhhhhhhhhhhh."
The whole time I kept my eyes on my sons opened mouth swallowing my juices. I saw stars in front of my eyes, as my vision darkened but I kept my legs opened and my pussy visible to my son. The feeling was so intense, so long lasting. I looked away and saw a man standing behind the pool table, at the corner of the wall watching us, watching my bare pussy and my son tongue fucking my ass. Our eyes met and I shuddered with another orgasm. I wasn't done yet; he wasn't supposed to be there. I closed my eyes as the thought of a stranger watching me do this with my son ran through my mind and another orgasm gripped me.
I felt Tommy's tongue so deep inside my ass; I looked down again, riding my orgasm as he was still doing it... tongue fucking my ass. I looked over to the stranger and he was still there, watching us... watching me. My legs moved, involuntarily opening up, facing the stranger... letting him... have a look at me. Oh my god no, I thought, this wasn't happening... I can't do this... I'm not a slut... wait, am I?
I looked down at my son, he pulled his tongue out of my ass and sucked my pussy lips inside of his mouth, sucking, twisting, and twirling. God I was in such an ecstasy... I couldn't stop... I couldn't stop this even if I wanted to... I would let this stranger watch what my son did to me. Tommy disengaged and came up licking my tits.
"Mom... I'm going fuck you now... I'm going to fuck your brains out," He was hot and exited, my baby... my son.
"OH yeah... do it... fuck me now baby... I want you in me, pounding away at my pussy."
I looked over at the stranger as he smiled at me clearly enjoying the show I was giving him. I looked him up and down. He was handsome, about my age, brown hair nice eyes and in shape. Looking down at his crotch I saw an evident bulge in his pants. Yes, he was enjoying the show.
My son put his cock at the entrance to my pussy and pushed in sinking his shaft half way. I was so wet that it wasn't hard at all, I could have taken two cocks inside me, I thought. Two cocks, I looked over at the stranger again. He was there looking at my son fucking me. Oh god I loved it. I was exposed letting my son fuck me and a stranger look at me. I felt as if I was putting on a show... as if I had an audience... as if I was shooting a movie... a porno with cameras around. Oh god another fantasy of mine. I couldn't understand why I was so dirty. I wondered if other Mothers had fantasies like mine.
"Oh yeas Mom... you're a perfect slut... god I love you."
My son's big cock was sliding in and out of me making me wild, making me cum again. He moaned loud as well and increased the speed with which he fucked me ready to spill his load inside. I had an idea.
"Wait baby, don't cum inside of me... pull out and let me drink your cum... please... I need to taste it," I looked up at him pleading.
He just looked at me shaking his head.
"Damn you're nasty... just like a Mother should be."
I smiled up at him.
"Anything for my baby son... I'll eat your cock anytime."
He didn't know that there was someone watching us, he didn't know that I was putting on a show... for someone else as well; I couldn't tell him... I didn't know how he would react. He was almost there, I could tell, panting and moaning and so was I. Suddenly he pulled out and jumping over me on top of the table straddled my head.
"Do it Mom... suck me off until I cum in your mouth."
Who was I to refuse my son? I grabbed his wet shaft and stuck it into my mouth sucking hungrily, licking my pussy juices off of his shaft and continually stroking him... stroking him so he would cum in my mouth. I looked over between my son's legs making sure that the stranger had a good view. He did so I continued... milking my baby for all he was worth. With my lips over the head of his cock he didn't last long, he exploded sending cum down my throat. One... two... three. I choked a little swallowing shots of cum... my son's cum. I exploded into my own orgasm swallowing my son's cum and his cock.
"Oh fuck yeah... oh fuck yeah... nice slut... nice slut mommy, take it all."
I heard his voice as if from afar. I just held on, spread open... violated... on display for some stranger. I knew that the thoughts that I had were only increasing my orgasm and I couldn't stop thinking so dirty. I have become a slut... a slut of my dreams and I didn't feel bad about it, just the opposite... I loved it. I loved my son fucking me, I loved sucking his big cock... and I loved exposing myself to strangers.
"OH Mom... Jesus that was great... god you're sexy when you're like that."
He pulled his softening cock out of my mouth and jumped down off the table but stayed close between my opened legs. He leaned over and kissed me, kissed me right on the lips. I felt his tongue inside my mouth and passionately kissed my son back. When he finally sat down on the bench in front of me I looked over looking for the stranger but he wasn't there. Good, I thought, I wouldn't have to explain anything. I slid down off the table and sat next to my son.
"God baby this was wonderful... you know just how to please me," I looked up at him sexily still mostly naked.
"Mom, I love you so much... I was waiting for this for so long... and... I can't believe we did this in a bar where anybody could have seen us."
"I know but... I don't care anymore... let them see me," I purred into his shoulder thinking about the stranger watching.
"Really Mom... you would let anybody see you do this?" He was exited looking at me like a k** about to get a treat.
"Oh god baby yes... don't you realize... I love you... and... and I'll do anything for you... anything," Oh god this could lead me into so much trouble, I thought, but I loved it... I loved being so close to my son and being his... slut.
"Uhmmm... I will remember this you know... and I have your promise right? Anything?"
"Anything..." I looked up at him and kissed his lips.
"But it's getting late, and we should get going, it's dark already."
I reached out for my panties and sweater, but my son held my hand.
"Mom, could you go out there like this... wearing what you're wearing," God he was such a little pervert, I thought.
I looked at him almost saying no but stopped myself. Didn't I just say I would do anything? Oh god, my top would not contain my large tits, I would show them walking out but my skirt should effectively hide my ass. I looked over at Tommy, my son was watching me, judging... trying to see how far I would go. Ok... no problem... I gathered my courage and stood up.
"You ready handsome?" I asked and grabbed his hand.
He got out of the booth holding my panties and sweater in the other hand, visible to everyone and pulled me behind him. I looked down at my tits and saw that my nipples were exposed, the tiny blouse unable to cover anything. Further I saw my skirt riding high, higher than usual. We were almost to the main part of the bar, it was my last chance to pull my skirt down and... I didn't... I walked out there led by my son... looking like a slut exposed for anyone.
I immediately saw looks, guys looking at us... at me, shocked and pleased to see me that way. I heard whistles and comments... rude comments that any other day would make me cringe and slap the person that was saying it. But today... I loved it... the more looks... the more whistles... the ruder comments about my body I got... the sexier I walked. By the time we reached the door I was walking on stiff legs with my hips swaying back and forth and... oh yeah... I managed to reach behind me and pull my skirt over my ass exposing it. That's when the whole bar erupted in whistles and yells.
We walked outside and I pulled Tommy to me.
"Tommy... we better get out of here quick!" Looking at him I saw that he had the same thing in mind.
We were parked just on the other side of the street so we ran to the car and got inside. As Tommy pulled away, I saw three or four men burst out of the bar looking around. I was scared but exited at the same time, thinking about what would have happened if they would have caught up to us.
I noticed that Tommy was more and more interested in photography, the subject entering into our f****y conversations constantly. He would discuss it with my husband at times, asking him for advice and even showing him some of his work which made me really nervous. I knew he would never show his dad the pictures he managed to take of me but just the thought that the pictures were out there was driving me crazy. I have to admit, some of his work was really good. He took pictures of everything, trees, buildings, a****ls, and other people.
It drove me insane when he talked to his Dad about it, knowing what I did... how I posed for him. God would he ever tell anyone about it, about what I did... would he show my pictures to anyone? He told me he showed them to a talent agency, but what pictures were they? Were they really the ones of me wearing a bikini? Even with that, the bikini I wore was so tiny... so revealing.
Every time I thought about it my heart started beating faster, my body became warmer. I didn't understand it, the way it made me feel when I thought about exposing myself, when I thought about others watching me... undress... slide my small panties down my thighs and maybe show them... shown them what no stranger should ever see.
One day we went out shopping, just me and my son, he wanted some new clothes and I decided to get myself a new pair of heels. We got into our Expedition and I drove off to the nearby shopping mall.
It was a sunny day, almost hot; the sun beating down was making me sweat in my short, white sun dress. It was one of those days I didn't want to wear a bra, I wanted the slight breeze to cool my body off, and I wanted to feel free and relaxed.
"So what kind of clothes are you going to get?" I asked looking over at my son.
He was wearing a blue tea shirt and a pair of jeans, young, handsome, sitting beside me in the car, looking very comfortable. I noticed the camera in his pants pocket, the camera that became a big part of his life now and never left his side.
"Oh, I don't know, maybe some jeans or a shirt," He looked over at me, his gaze lingering, watching me.
I kept my eyes on the road but I could feel his gaze drop down, down to my breasts. I smiled inside at the thought of my son trying to get a peek at my breasts, at his Mom's breasts. The mare thought was making me hot. I lowered my right hand setting it on top of the hand rest while putting my left high on the steering wheel. That gave my son a nice peek down my cleavage and the rise of my breasts.
"How about you Mom, what are you going to get?"
"I was thinking about getting a new pair of heels, you know, those 4" pumps that would go good with my black mini dress."
I heard him gasp as he slowly visualized me in that dress wearing high heels. The dress was very tight, hugged every curve of my body. When my husband bought it for me, I tried it on, just once, in front of everyone. Seeing myself in the mirror, showing most of my legs and a big part of my breasts, I immediately put it away in the closet promising myself never to wear it.
Jesus... me in that black mini dress wearing high heels would make me look so hot... so slutty. Suddenly it felt warm in the car; I reached over and turned the AC on. He continued to watch me, thinking about something, probably about me and the dress.
"Mom, could we do something, could we go to this one place that I wanted to take pictures of, please, today is perfect," He said suddenly.
"Tommy, what place? Where is it?"
"It's a park, nearby the shopping outlets."
The place he described was about twenty minutes away, why not. We were coming up to the right exit so I took it.
"What's so special about the park?" I said feeling his gaze on my breasts.
"It has the rolling hills in the background and the sun is at perfect height for some really good pictures."
Twenty minutes later we pulled into the park. I had to admit, it was nice, green with hills and lots of big, old oak trees. I noticed a few cars in the parking lot indicating about ten, maybe fifteen people visiting the park, not too crowded.
We got out of the car and started heading for the hill in the distance. I walked beside him admiring the scenery and enjoying the cool breeze. My sun dress was slightly floating in the breeze. My son was snapping pictures left and right. Suddenly he turned and snapped a picture of me.
"Hey, shouldn't you be taking pictures of the hills?" I said smiling.
"Yeah but you add so much to the scenery... a beautiful woman, in a nice park like that on a Sunday afternoon... perfect."
He continued to take my pictures as I slowly walked up the hill towards the big tree on top of it. He was behind me now, taking pictures of me, his Mom. I stopped and turned my head towards him putting one hand on my hip. I posed; totally comfortable with the situation... they were just harmless pictures.
We reached the tree and I leaned against it, smiling into the camera. I felt like some glamorous model on a photo shoot that every man finds so desirable, so hot. I spread my hands out and grabbed the tree, which made my buttoned down the front dress open up a little forcing part of my breasts out.
I looked down to see how much I was showing and noticed that the globes of my breasts were now exposed, my nipples still covered by the fabric. Darn... I forgot that I had no bra on and I unbuttoned top two buttons of my dress. I looked around and saw only a single man in the distance, walking his dog.
Again I pressed my back against the giant tree. I spread my legs a little to give me better footing on the uneven ground and looked into the camera licking my lips, wetting them for the camera. God this was turning me on... was I... was I posing seductively for my own son? The thought sent shivers up and down my spine.
"Mom... could you raise your skirt up a little, just slightly, so I can see more of your wonderful legs."
Oh boy... that is how it always starts... just a little. I thought about being outdoors, in the public, and this being a little risqué and I think that's what was making my heart beat faster and my mouth so dry. I could already feel the heat between my legs, building up, my pussy getting moist.
Reluctantly I grabbed my dress and pulled it up a little, the edge now stopping right at my upper thighs. Snap, snap, snap. I bunched the part of the dress that I pulled up at my back and leaned against it, making it stay up. Again I pressed my back against the tree.
I could just picture myself standing there with my dress up, showing my long, smooth legs all the way up to my hips. The top of my dress partially unbuttoned, with my big breasts half visible to anyone, with only my nipples covered barely by the fabric of my dress.
Again I looked around to see if anyone was near. The only one I could see was the man walking his dog and he was still pretty far away to see what I was doing. Tommy knelt down in front of me, as usual trying to get a shot up my dress. I opened my knees a bit to tease him.
"Mom... Jesus you are so hot... please can you just lift your dress up more?"
He was hot, I could tell, his voice tense and his face looked flushed. I couldn't believe how much I was turning him on, how much I could make him want me.
"Tommy... do you think I should... right here in the public? What if someone sees me?"
I spread my hands wider pushing my chest out. The next button that was holding my breasts together popped open and I felt cool air around my nipples. I didn't want to look down; I didn't want to know if I was showing them to my son, in public... in this park.
"Oh my god..." He moaned.
Snap, snap, snap. I could only guess that my nipples were visible. Oh god... what was I doing? I placed my feet further apart and slid my back down the trunk of the tree I was leaning against causing my dress to bunch further up around my hips. I had no doubt that my panties were now showing.
Snap, snap, snap. I held that position looking into the camera. I wore a thin, almost see-through pair of cotton panties that were now soaked with my wetness, clinging to my pussy, making every outline visible to the camera.
"Is this what you want me to do son? Is this how you want me to pose?" I was driving him insane and I knew it.
"OH GOD Mom yes... yes just like that," He moaned.
I brought my hands up above my head and grabbed onto the tree there. I saw that it sort of disappointed Tommy because now my nipples were hidden behind the fabric of my dress. Oh Jesus... I couldn't have that... I couldn't disappoint him.
The top of my dress was only held by strings running over my shoulders, so I reached over with my right hand and slid the left one off of my shoulder. I lifted my arm out of it and again placed it above my head. The left part of my dress started slowly sliding off, the edge almost reaching my nipple.
I was breathing hard, as I watched my dress slide off of my left breast totally exposing it... making it visible to the camera and my son. My nipple was so hard, it must have been standing a half an inch out. With my knees bent and legs spread, back to the tree and my breast and wet panties showing, I held the pose for my son.
Snap, snap, snap. Oh God, why was I doing this? So slutty... showing myself. He got closer, almost on top of me, zooming in on my crotch and than my tits. Oh God what a feeling... I was soaking wet down there, my panties drenched, no doubt making a visible wet spot for the camera. Oh Jesus... should I... should I be a slut right now? The word... the thought drove me insane.
I reached over and slid the other string holding my dress up off of my shoulder. I looked at my son with dry lips and face flushed and lifted my hands up... letting my dress slide off of my tits.
Snap, snap, snap. The dress slid down settling around my waist. Both of my gorgeous breasts exposed, my dress hanging around my waist, in plain daylight at a public park. I never thought that I would do such a thing.
"Oh God Mom... you're so beautiful... you're so hot... you're so... slutty," He looked into my eyes as he said that.
Oh my baby... my baby even called me a slut. I reached down with one hand following it with my eyes, and traced it up my thigh to where my panties were on the side of my hip. I than looked seductively into my son's camera.
"Perhaps you'd want your Mom to take these off as well?"
I really couldn't believe I said that... where was I going with this? His eyes got really big, he swallowed really hard and I saw his hands tremble.
"Yea... Yes, I'd love that Mom... do it... take them off... please," He begged.
I smiled, I had such a hold on him, and I could make him do practically anything so he could get a glimpse of my pussy and my ass. I hooked my fingers into the elastic band and slowly pulled that side down exposing my hip and part of my naval. I looked at my son.
He was staring up at me with anticipation. I left my panties like that and grabbed the bottom of my dress pulling it up and to the back, over my hips and around my stomach. I pushed it behind me and again leaned against it, trapping all of my dress at my back and against the mighty tree.
Snap, snap, snap. I put my right arm above my head and placed the other hand on my now exposed stomach. I looked down and saw my tits, my nipples... so hot. I ran my hand down so now my fingertips were brushing the slightly pulled down panties. Oh God how I wanted to rip them off... how I wanted to be totally naked right now. I was breathing hard with my nipples stiff in front of my son's camera.
"Tommy... oh Jesus... I think I have to stop this," I moaned looking at him.
"Mom, no... don't stop... please... you look so good, keep going."
"Son, we're in the park... in public... oh god... this is so naughty... what if someone sees me?"
I ran my extended fingers along the elastic band to the side that was still over my hip and hooked my finger in it. "Maybe just a little more," I thought. I pulled that side of my panties to about half way down my hip, positioning them so they still covered my pussy but my whole pubic area was exposed. Because I was so wet, the material clung to my pussy lips, visibly wet in that area.
It was getting hot, very hot, seemed like the breeze has stopped. I felt my body starting to sweat, small beads of perspiration running down my back. I looked over at my son and at the outline of his hardness, bulging out in his pants. His cock... Uhhmmm... I needed him... I needed to suck him. Wait, not here, not in this public place.
"Tommy... maybe we should go..."
I didn't know what I was saying... I didn't know what I wanted. He was aroused too, his face red, barely able to take pictures. He reached out and grabbed my knee applying some pressure, spreading them further apart. My knees were shaking, weak from the position I was in.
"Mom... pull your panties down," He demanded.
No, not here... how can he ask me that... we were so visible. I looked around, still no one was near, the man with the dog was closer but could he see us?
"Oh son... I want to, I really do but... we could get in so much trouble..."
He reached down to his hardness grabbing it with his fingers, through his pants. He started rubbing it... oh god it was getting big... it was growing as he was doing it. I couldn't take my eyes off of it. I reached down and grabbed my breasts, squeezing, gently touching my nipples, sending electricity down my spine.
"Mom... pull your panties down... just a little."
He was rubbing his cock... so big. I couldn't stand it, so what if we get caught? I reached down and gently slid my panties down to about mid thigh. There... my pussy hot... wet... dripping for my son... and his camera.
As if woken up from a dream, he started taking the pictures again. Snap, snap, snap. Oh Jesus yes... I wanted him to take my pictures. I wanted to spread my legs for him more but my panties wouldn't let me. Should I? Should I just take them all the way off? Slut... oh yeah... a real slut would do it.
I straightened up and brought my legs together. Reaching down I pushed my panties down, past my knees and let them drop around my ankles. I reached down and pulled them off. I held them out at arms length hanging down off my index finger... so wet, almost dripping. I put my other hand on my naked hip and raised one leg higher than the other rolling my hips and making my most innocent face.
"Do you want to keep these... your Mothers wet panties?"
I thought he was going to cum right there. He stiffened up looking at my panties as if they were the most treasured item. He reached out shaking, and took them out of my hand immediately bringing them to his face. He inhaled hard, closing his eyes, smelling my wetness... my womanly aroma. Oh god my son... he loves my pussy.
What now... god I was naked... practically, but one thing remained. I looked around one last time, I didn't see anyone, even the man with the dog was no longer there, strange, how could he disappear. I wanted this, I wanted to be naked, no matter what the consequences.
I looked at my son, he was kneeling there full of anticipation, taking pictures of me from time to time. I grabbed my dress bunched up around my stomach and inch by inch started sliding it down my body. The dress was clinging to me, my wet hot body. Click, click, so exiting, so hot, so risky.
Once the dress past my hips, I let it drop to the ground, stepped out of it and picked it up. I didn't want this dress to be in the shots he was taking. Bunching it up I threw it away from me... I didn't need it... I was a slut. The dress flew away landing far enough away, not to visible... in the pictures... in my pictures.
I stood there completely naked, trembling, almost unable to breathe from the thought of what I was doing. My pussy was so hot, so wet, if I touched it just slightly I would have climaxed. My son was looking at me, waiting.
I turned around, put my hands high on the trunk of the tree and leaned against it spreading my legs. Ohhhhh... posing... posing for my son... naked like a slut. I felt my pussy lips open, exposing my hole. Click, click, click, I was surprised he was still taking pictures.
I brought one hand back and placed it on my ass. I turned my head back letting my long blond hair fall to one side and looked into the camera licking my dry lips. My heart was pounding in my chest as I spread my ass cheeks open for my son, revealing my puckered hole.
I brought my other hand under me and leaning forward touched my pussy lips. A strong shiver ran through me. Click, click. I spread them apart sliding my finger in between, my finger instantly becoming slick, wet with my juices. God I couldn't stand it... I needed to cum... I was so close.
I extended my middle finger and slid it from the top of my clit, down my slit and into my opened hole, sinking it deep inside of myself.
"Ohhhhmmmmm... Ahhhh... Ahhhhhh..." I moaned.
I withdrew my finger and rubbed my clit in small circles. Again I slid it down and into my hole. Click, click, click. My finger was sopping wet. I took it out and brought it up to my face. I looked at my son and his camera and put it in my mouth sucking on it hard. Oh Jesus... my pussy juice again... I loved it. Click, click. I closed my eyes and enjoyed tasting myself... tasting pussy.
"Uhmmmm... that's so good..." I moaned involuntarily.
I brought my hand back down to my pussy rubbing my clit, spreading my pussy lips and fucking myself with the finger. Click, click, click. I thought about the nasty shots my son was getting, of me... op his Mother... in public... in the park.
"OH my God... Uhhhmmmm... Oh Jesus..."
I climaxed, I came hard, ramming my finger into my hole as far as it would go. I closed my eyes, my legs spread open and stuck my ass out as I rode the waves of my orgasm. I could barely hear the clicking of the camera but I could feel something dripping down the inside of my thighs. Did I cum that hard? Click, click. OH god... he was photographing this!
I realized I had juice/cum dripping down my arm. I withdrew my finger out my hot dripping hole and again brought it to my face. I smiled at my son and the camera, putting my fingers right in front of my mouth, licking the juice off... tasting it... swallowing it. Click, click, click. I was his personal photo slut... opened... spread.
My son straightened up and came up close to me, smiling.
"Nice Mom... god, you like it don't you."
He put his hand on my ass and squeezed my round, tender ass cheek sinking his outstretched fingers into the crack of my ass. I looked at my son and than slowly down to where his hand was.
"Oh god baby... I do... I shouldn't but I do... I love it when you take my pictures and when you touch me."
I felt so vulnerable right than, so spread and opened for him, my most intimate body parts on display for him... for my son. I waited full of anticipation, obediently, waited for what he was going to do next.
He put the camera down and again grabbed my ass with one hand and my breast with the other, squeezing it hard, at the end pinching my nipple. God it drove me insane. I adjusted my stance, spreading my legs apart more.
"Uhhm, Mom... are you spreading your legs open more for me?" He said smiling, stating the obvious.
He ran his fingers down, past my asshole, down to my dripping wet pussy. God his touch was making me his slave.
"Tommy... oh god son, I'll spread my legs for you anytime."
I surprised myself saying that, after all, I was his Mother... or was I? Maybe than, at that moment, I was nothing but his slut, to be used... to be fucked like those women that walk the streets late at night. He touched my wet pussy lips drawing a moan out of me. He slid one finger inside of me and than another... deep making me shiver. He brought his lips to mine, kissing me, forcing his tongue into my mouth.
"Isn't this what a slut would do?"
I tensed up for a moment. He called me a slut... me his Mother! This definitely was going in the direction I didn't want it to go. His two fingers were now slowly sliding in and out of my hot, juicy pussy. I felt he was waiting for an answer... but yet I couldn't... I was his Mom.
"Ahhhh... yes... I am a slut... Uhhhhhh."
Noooo, god why did I say that! I can't le him do this to me, I have to keep this in check. But yet, my body was getting warm again, sweaty, my hips slowly starting to move up and down as if wanting to fuck my son's fingers on their own, my pussy itching to be filled. I looked up at his handsome smiling face... so sure of himself, I thought.
"That's a nice Mommy... you want to fuck my fingers... you want to fuck them like a slut?"
Oh god no... what was he doing to me? I had my hands up on the tree, hanging on, with my head turned towards him, my cheek resting against my arm as my hips were moving up and down, fucking his fingers now. Ohhh... no... I was fucking my son's fingers...
"Oh yes... oh god... I want to fuck your fingers... I want to fuck them like a slut..."
I was so hot than... so turned on. It was so hard to keep things in check when my son was doing this to me. Suddenly he took them out. No... it felt so empty. I moaned in disappointment. He stood there looking at me.
"Mom... I want you to take my cock out," He said firmly.
What? His cock? I looked around as if I had to do what he said and wanted to make sure that no one would watch. I saw the man again, seemed like it was the same person but with no dog this time. He was still far away, holding something in his hands, from time to time bringing it to his eyes. Binoculars?
Oh God, this was so crazy! As if in a hypnotic state, I bent down, with my ass out and grabbed my son's belt. I undid it and the buttons of his fly, reaching down into his underwear and grabbing his already semi-hard cock. I pulled it out feeling the hot, stiffening shaft. I looked up at him waiting... waiting for him to say what was coming next.
"Good slut... now put it in your mouth and suck on it."
The praise felt good, as if he was giving me a complement. But it was so much more... If I did what he asked, I was acknowledging what I was... what I always wanted to be. If the other times I submitted to him seemed like an accident, or a way of keeping him from doing something, this was deliberate. There was no mistake, my son simply told me to suck his cock.
I bit my lower lip and licked them, the conflict slowly weakening... my mind slowly giving into my son's demand. I brought his cock to my face, almost touching his purple cock head with my lips, the smell of his pre-cum intoxicating my brain.
"I really want to suck your cock son... but here... in the park? Could we just go somewhere else... somewhere private?" I asked begging.
He shook his head from side to side, relentless, waiting for me to do it.
"Mom... I want you to be a total slut... I want you to do what a whore would do... suck your son's cock in the middle of the day in public."
Oh god no... I couldn't do this... not me. I felt his cock touch my lips. Did he move? The head of his cock was now pressed against my lips and I could taste his pre-cum dripping out of his slit. My hands were on his hips, no, he didn't move, I would have felt it. Did I? Did I move? No I can't! Not here!
Although my brain was screaming to stop this, my mouth slowly parted allowing the head of my son's cock to slip inside with my lips wrapping tightly around it.
"Oh yeah Mommy... that's a good slut... suck on that big dick."
No, No, No! He's my son, and I'm totally naked, here in the park! Somehow half of his big cock was in my mouth now, warm, pulsating. Slut! The word in my mind made my wet pussy twitch. Isn't this what I wanted? Isn't this what I fantasized about?
I pushed my son against the tree and knelt in front of him, never letting his hard cock slip out of my mouth. Oh god he tasted so good, young, fresh, delicious... I felt my nose touch his pubic hair. Oh Jesus... did I swallow his whole cock again? I let it slip out and at the end sucked on the head of it, stroking the shaft slowly.
"Oh God Mom... you are the best at giving head."
His eyes were closed as he leaned his head against the tree, enjoying what my mouth was doing to his cock... my son. I took him in again sucking, deep down my throat, past my tonsils. I repeated it over and over again, making my son moan in pleasure.
I saw movement out of the corner of my eyes and I didn't even disengage, I just turned my head still sucking my son's cock and looked in that direction. It was the man who originally was walking his dog... the man with... binoculars! Oh Jesus, he was looking at us!
I looked up at Tommy just to see his face full of pleasure. Still sucking his cock I looked back to the man. He wasn't that far away, maybe 500 feet, he wasn't coming any closer. I didn't know what to do, I didn't want to stop sucking Tommy because he was enjoying it so much, and so was I. I didn't want our engagement to end... god such a slut. I took him in deep again, sucking on my son's pulsating meat.
"OH MOM... I want to fuck you... I want to fuck your pussy... are you ready? Are you ready to spread your legs for me... like a... like a slut?"
I needed to tell him about the man, about the man looking at us, but something inside me told me not to, afraid that this would end. Or was there another reason.
"Oh Tommy wait... let me suck your cock for a little while longer... god I love it... Ummmm," Again I took him in deep.
I twisted my head a little, deep throating my son's cock, giving the stranger a better look. Oh my god why was I doing this? Why was I letting him see what I was doing to my son? Wait... he didn't know... he couldn't know Tommy was my son! Oh god what a feeling, what a rush being watched... sucking my son!
I was so turned on I was attacking his cock, sucking Tommy for all he was worth, like a vacuum. He was moaning, ready to cum. Seemed like at the last moment he pulled me off of his thick cock, holding my head in his hands while I looked at him disappointed.
"Mom, you suck so fucking good... but I want to fuck you... I want to cum inside of you... I want to fuck that pussy you gave birth to me with."
My head was spinning... it was rough... so dirty... my pussy... birth... my son... and he was going to fuck me now... like a slut. I stood up placing my hands on the tree as he moved out of the way, my body hot and trembling. I spread my legs wide and positioned myself without thinking to give the stranger a full view of what was about to happen.
Tommy came up and slapped my ass, sending electricity through my body and making me moan. He positioned his cock at my opening and roughly drove it deep inside of me, burring the whole thing with one stroke. It was so easy, my hole dripping wet. I screamed with passion... Yesss... finally.
He fucked me, he fucked me rough and hard, slapping my ass as he did. My son's cock penetrating me deep inside, deeper than it ever have been before. I looked for the man that was watching us. Oh God, he was still there... watching through his binoculars?
"Jesus Mom... that pussy is so hot... so wet... look at my cock buried so deep inside of you."
It was almost as if he didn't believe what he was doing, as if he had to say it aloud to believe it. I hung on screaming with pleasure from what my son's cock was doing to me... to my pussy. He was moaning loud, about to cum. I pressed my ass hard against him as my son drove his dick deep into my pussy shutting load after load of his cum inside of me... inside of his Mom.
I clenched my pussy hard around his dick and milked him, load after load, going through my own orgasm... powerful... long... hot... wet... slutty. We stayed like this for a minute enjoying the closeness. He reached around and cupped my tits, slowly rubbing them, tugging softly on my hard nipples.
"Mom... you're the best fuck I've ever had... my cock is still hard inside of your hot pussy."
I felt sweat run down my back and I felt my son's cock slowly softening inside of me. He pulled out and stood there in front of me, waiting expectantly. I dropped down to my knees and took him in my mouth, like a hungry slut. Yes... this was one of the best parts... tasting myself... tasting my pussy.
"Oh you like tasting that... ha Mom... you like the taste of pussy?"
Oh no... why did he have to say that! I wasn't a lesbian, I never even thought about being with another woman, but the taste of my pussy was just undeniably good.
"Tommy... I don't... please... Uhhmm..." I mumbled sucking on his cock.
I didn't know what to say. I knew he knew, it was obvious from the way I sucked his cock. I was a little embarrassed to know that my son knew something about me that was so private, so intimate. I just went back to sucking him.
"That's OK Mom... you don't have to say it... I can see it in you."
I cleaned my son's cock off really good and stood up. I looked around and didn't see anyone, even the man that was watching us was gone.
"Tommy, maybe we shouldn't push our luck so much. Let's go shopping."
I picked up my dress nearby and put it on, without panties, which were stuck deep in my son's pocket, like a trophy, his Mothers wet panties. I thought about asking him for them, but what the hell, let's be a little risky. We walked to the car passing some people, some of them with k**s, enjoying the afternoon in the park. They gave us only minor glances, not realizing what we were just doing in this very same park.
We drove through the neighborhood streets, trying to find our way back to some main roads, looking for factory outlets. Tommy was constantly snapping pictures, even of me; he would hold the camera up and zoom in on my breasts. My top buttons were undone so he had a good view of my deep cleavage.
"Mom, you're gorgeous," He reached over and put his hand on my exposed thigh.
"Tommy... behave yourself, I have to drive," I said playfully, knowing damn well that I enjoyed his touch.
He ran his hand up under my dress lightly touching my pubic area with his fingertips, which I reacted to by grabbing his arm from going any further.
"Son, what do you think you're going to do with this hand?"
"Why don't you let go if it... Mom... and find out... you know you want to... you know you want to be a... SLUT," He really emphasized the last word.
I gave him a quick look. Was I really a slut? My son's slut? Should I let him? Should I let my son touch my pussy right here in the car? A turn was coming up so I let go of his hand making the turn. He immediately slid it further down between my legs touching my clit. Oh God... my pussy was already getting moist. I had to concentrate on driving, letting my son have his way with me. He rubbed my clit and ran his finger down to my dripping hole.
"Oh yeah... you're so wet... so hot..."
"Yeah and you shouldn't be doing this to your Mom while I'm driving," I said feeling his fingers slowly sinking inside of me.
For some reason I spread my legs a little putting my left as far as I could to the side, watching the cars near by, to make sure no one could see this.
"Oh god Mom, do you smell this? Do you smell your pussy?"
I rolled my eyes. Jesus, yes I could smell it. My wet pussy dripping from what he was doing to me.
"Oh god yes... but Tommy, please let go of me... I have to drive."
He sunk them deeper inside my pussy as I slid down to the edge of the seat. I was so hot, breathing hard. I no longer knew where I was driving, trying not to hit anything, I was just going straight. He started fucking me with them, slowly, tenderly, driving them in and out of me.
"Oh God Tommy... Oh my god... Ohh... Ohhh..."
"Look at you Mom... look how turned on you are," He rubbed my clit with his thumb while finger fucking me.
"You like me doing this to you, don't you... slut?"
I looked over at him, my lips dry, my mouth open. He didn't call me his Mom anymore. What could I have said to him. I let him do this to me... to his Mom... NO... to his SLUT!
"Oh God yes... fuck me... fuck me deeper... Ahhh... Ohhhh... yes like that."
I was so hot, I was ready to cum... all over my son's fingers.
"You're so wet Mom! You're dripping," He looked at me sharply "Do you... do you want to taste it?"
I froze. No, not that, I can't get into this. But my pussy... my juices... god I loved it so much! And the thought of me, licking my pussy juice from my son's fingers here in the car, while driving was driving me insane. But if I told my son yes, I would admit that I could be with another woman, the thought was so perverted sooo... different. I could tell he saw the conflict in me, after all I didn't say anything.
"You want to, don't you Mom... here," He withdrew his fingers out of my wet hole and brought them up to my face.
"Go ahead, lick them... lick them Mom... taste your own pussy... do it," He was breathing hard as well, clearly turned on by this.
"Oh god Tommy no... not my pussy..."
Too late, he placed his dripping fingers on my lips. God the taste... the smell... I couldn't stop, I opened my mouth slightly and immediately received his fingers inside. I wrapped my lips around them and twirled my tongue, sucking... sucking the wet juice from them.
"Yes Mom, suck them... oh yeah... here let me give you some more."
He took his fingers out and brought them down to my pussy, sliding them deep inside of me again, fucking me with them. I needed to concentrate on driving, no longer worried about the cars passing us, or being discovered. Again he took them out and brought them to my mouth, this time I readily opened my mouth and took my son's fingers in, relishing the taste... the taste of my own pussy.
"Yeah... nice slut... suck that juice... pretend you're licking another woman."
"Ohhhhh... Oh my God... Uhmmmm... yesss..." I moaned.
This was so real, so insane, I loved it... I loved tasting myself... tasting pussy. Again he finger fucked me, withdrew his dripping fingers and let me taste them. I was now openly sucking on them, moaning softly.
"Oh Yes... Oh God... I love it... I love the taste of my pussy... Oh God give me some more."
He did, my pussy continually producing more and more juices. I licked his fingers like an insane slut, trying to get every last drop into my mouth. I was so hot, I was ready to do anything.
"You wish you were licking another woman right now don't you Mom... come on tell me... tell me the truth."
"Yesss... Oh God YES son... Oh God I wish I was licking pussy... spread open, wet pussy... Uhhhmmm yes..."
I brought my left leg up and placed my foot on the dash, barely maintaining control of the vehicle. I slid my hand down between my legs and rubbed my open pussy, sinking my fingers into that wet hole, fucking myself now... here in front of my son. I than took them out and sucked on them.
Click, click, click. I looked over at my son and saw that he was taking pictures of what I was doing. Oh god... how can I do this... how can I be such a slut. I tried stopping but I couldn't, my pussy so hot... so wet... so delicious. Click, click, click. I continued this almost up to the point of an orgasm.
"Mom, pull in here, pull into this shopping center," He was pointing to a driveway.
Weaving I negotiated the turn and pulled into a spot screeching the brakes. I slammed the car into park and brought both feet up unto the dashboard spreading myself open. I quickly inserted two fingers into my dripping pussy and started fucking myself feverishly, bringing myself to a quickly approaching orgasm.
"Oh fuck... oh yes... oh my god... Ahhhhh... Ahhhhh..."
"Mom, stop quick, someone's coming."
"Oh Jesus no... oh fuck, I'm going to cum..." I screamed.
"Mom you have to... they're going to see you."
I felt his hand on my knee, I looked over to see a couple approaching. Oh no... not now. Painfully I brought my legs down and set up, just in time not to be seen. I sat there hot and turned on feeling my dress clinging to me from the sweat on my body as the couple passed us by glancing at us. I brought my fingers up to my mouth and cleaned them off.
"Mom look, there is a shoe store right there, let's go in there and get those high heels for you," He jumped out of the car
No, not right now, I'm too turned on... to hot to do this, I needed to come down a bit. He didn't wait, he started heading towards the store. I got out of the car and followed him, breathing hard, feeling the wetness between my legs. My dress was so opened, barely held together by some buttons. I looked down and saw the edges of my aureoles showing as I walked. I looked around and saw no one, this shopping center was pretty empty.
I felt so naughty... so daring... still riding the high of fucking myself in the car. I reached down and unbuttoned another button making the top of my dress open up more. I looked down and saw my aureoles permanently showing and my nipples coming in and out of view. There... that's better. I reached down and felt the inside of my tight, running my fingers up, until I touched my pussy. God, I was still so wet! I stopped for a second and scooped some of that delicious fluid on my fingers, bringing them to my mouth and licking... tasting my pussy.
I saw my son walking into the store, so I followed, turned on beyond belief. I walked in ready for anything and saw Tommy looking at me, his mouth open, his eyes wide, no doubt surprised at the state of my dress.
"Hi can I help you?" I heard a female voice.
I gathered my courage and turned around. I was barely able to breathe. What I saw was a young girl, probably about my daughters age or barely over eighteen, standing there looking at us. She wore a simple uniform style dress, buttoned up the front, showing off her nice long legs. Her curly, long, dark hair covered her shoulders, and her naturally tanned skin told me she of Spanish heritage. And her eyes... god those dough looking eyes... dark and shiny were looking at me.
I was embarrassed... I was embarrassed to be looking at this young girl that way... dressed the way I was... feeling so turned on. I felt my face getting warm as no doubt, it turned crimson. She was looking at me, at my breasts, probably seeing my nipples, I wondered what she was thinking.
"Hi... we came in to see if we can find a pair of high heels for my Mom..."
"Your Mom?!" She repeated shocked.
Jesus Tommy... why did you have to say that! I thought with panic racing through my heart. So this is it, now I get caught... now my desires, my secret fantasies will destroy me. Tommy looked unsure at the girl.
"Yes... My Mom needs a new pair of high heels to wear with her mini dress," He said firmly.
The girl looked from Tommy to me... to my breasts... to my legs... than back to Tommy, a small frown appearing on her brow. I slowly moved my hand to the edge of my dress and instinctively drew it together covering my nipples. I couldn't have this; I couldn't have this young girl involved in this sexual escapade of mine. She was beautiful, innocent young enough to be my daughter.
"Sure, have your Mom sit down right here and I'll bring her some shoes. Is there anything in particular you're looking for?" She pointed to the row of seats facing the storefront window.
Tommy looked at me and I looked at him. Was this girl going along with this? I mean the state of my dress when I walked in would make anyone throw us out. I know she saw my breasts and my nipples as I turned around to look at her but yet she didn't make anything of it.
"OK... black high heals, let's start with that," Tommy said looking at the girl.
She turned her head towards me with a slight smile.
"Uhmm your son knows how to dress you."
She walked out and I immediately pulled all of my dress together, buttoning up my breasts.
"Oh God son, what are we doing here? Let's leave please before this gets out of hand."
I was a little scared of what might happen but most of all, I didn't trust myself. What if I took this too far with this nice young girl in front of my son!!!! I could never forgive myself. Deep down I knew that I wanted to try being with another woman, but this was just a girl and my son was standing right there.
"Mom, we came here to buy shoes, so let's just buy shoes. Relax, nothing will happen, it's OK."
The girl came in holding a box of shoes. She put the box down on the floor and knelt in front of me.
"I took a guess at the size of your foot; hope it's the right size."
I watched her as she grabbed my foot, her delicate hand wrapped around my ankle and brought my foot to gently rest on her thighs as she sat there with her legs curled up under her butt. Her touch was already sending shivers up and down my spine. I kept telling myself that it was OK, it was normal; she was just doing her job. The girl looked up at me and smiled with a disarming, innocent smile.
She took my shoe off and took the high heal out of the box. My foot rested cradled between her thighs, inches away from her crotch. She raised my foot up to put the shoe on, as I was doing my best to keep my knees together, after all, I didn't have any panties on, and my sun dress stopped well above my knees.
I followed her every move as she put the shoe on. She would look at my foot but also at me, at my face, than slowly her gaze would go down to my breasts for a brief moment and even lower, to my crotch. At that moment her soft dark eyes widened and her breathing became more labored. The fact that this young girl was looking at me that way was making my own pulse beat faster. I totally forgot about my son standing there, beside us, the girl was taking up my entire world that moment.
"There, what do you think?"
She asked looking at me and gently raised my foot so I could look at the shoe bringing my straightened out leg to her side. The motion separated my knees a bit and I immediately saw her eyes dart down to my crotch. Was she trying to get a peek at me, at that place I tried to keep hidden from her? Jesus no way, she's too young, too... innocent! I slowly fought to bring my knees together wondering if I gave her a peek.
"Uhm nice, how about the other, could you put the other on?"
The other! What was wrong with me? Why didn't I just buy the shoes and get out of there? Oh God, this was so difficult, difficult to control this. She smiled and rested my foot on the floor beside her, at the last moment softly running her hand up my leg to my knee, before reaching to the other side for the box of shoes. This was definitely not an accidental touch; there was something sensual about it, something exiting. I sat there watching her as my own breathing became difficult.
As she grabbed the shoe she scooted up a bit, closer to me, giving me a quick glance. At that moment I was looking at her thighs which were becoming more exposed by her motions, her dress riding up. I could tell she noticed where my eyes were. I tried peeling my eyes away from her nice tanned thighs but it was too late. She grabbed my other foot and brought it up to her lap. In this position I could no longer keep my knees together as the one she was holding rose up higher than the other. My heart was pounding in my chest and my mouth was dry, as this young girl was making me expose myself.
She put the shoe on lifting my foot a bit to do it, her eyes always going up and down my legs, lingering on my crotch from time to time. I couldn't stop this, even if I tried I couldn't. She was so close to me that no matter how much I tried, she was going to get a peek at my pussy. It was so wrong but it was exiting me beyond belief, to know that this young girl could see me was making my pussy hot and wet.
I sat there rigid, unable to move, my knee went up and my dress slid up a bit. I looked down to see my legs apart. I looked at the girl and saw she was looking between them. Oh no... how much was I showing her? She raised my leg up more and to her side; she was now kneeling between my legs with my knees separated with her soft dark eyes wondering all over me.
"Nice shoes, let me stand up and see how they feel," I mumbled giving her a pleading look.
She smiled and let my foot go, I rested it on her other side so that she was still in between my legs. She grabbed onto my knees as if for support and lifted herself up, applying side to side pressure under which my knees uncontrollably separated. My legs spread wide and the girl looked down between them at my wet, hairless pussy. Oh my god, my heart almost jumped out of my chest as my mind registered what I was showing her. I saw her eyes widen and her mouth open, her eyes were glued to my crotch as she slowly straightened her legs, bent over but still held on to my knees, pressuring them apart. I looked over at my son and saw him watching us. I looked back at the girl and saw her lick her dry lips... my god was she thinking about... no it can't be, but if she is... oh Jesus, I can't let this happen, not in front of my son.
I reached over and put my hand on hers, gently giving her a tug. It was a gentle sign that I wanted her to let go. I guess I was also telling her that I didn't mind that she looked at me but it had to end... for now at least. The girl gave my pussy one last deep look and let go. For some unknown reason I didn't bring my legs together right away, I kept them apart looking at her and than at my son, enjoying their reaction. Ohhh that was so naughty, keeping my legs spread in front of this girl on my own, teasing her.
I slowly brought them together and stood up, walked up to the nearby mirror and admired the shoes. In my mind though, I wanted so much for that girl to be near me.
"Well, nice, I think... this dress isn't really what I'm going to wear them with."
The girl took the bait. She walked up to me ready to help.
"What dress will you be wearing, is it the same cut?"
"No not really, it's a little bit more revealing on top... you know one of those low cut dresses."
The girl positioned herself directly behind me and because she was about the same height than me, was able to look over my shoulder at my reflection in the mirror.
"Does it have straps or is it strapless?" She asked.
"Oh it's strapless and low cut," I mumbled barely able to talk.
I felt her hands on my shoulders and watched in the mirror as she grabbed both of my dress straps and slowly slid them off my shoulders. Next she reached over to my front leaning against my back, pressing her firm breasts against it, and unbuttoned my top button. Oh god this was naughty, getting undressed by this young girl in a shoe store. I could see my son's reflection in the mirror, watching the whole thing. That's all right I told myself, I'm just teasing, I can stop this whenever I want to, I won't take this too far... not in front of my son.
"Is this about right?" Her soft voice asked.
"No... maybe two more will do it."
As soon as I said it I realized that two more buttons might expose my entire breasts, but it was too late. Her small hands were already working on them, palms pressing against my nipples making them hard, getting my dress opened. Uhhhh... I breathed a little easier, my nipples were still covered but barely. In fact my aureoles were showing and my whole middle, past the bottom of my breasts was now exposed. The girl was breathing hard, right at my neck, so close to me, watching my nearly exposed breasts in the mirror.
"How about your bottom, is it the same length?" She whispered.
"No... it is a little shorter," I whispered back slightly leaning against her.
She brought her hands down to the edges of my dress, one at each of my hips gently touching my hips with her open palms. She grabbed my dress and lifted it about a couple of inches exposing more of my thighs.
"How is that?"
Oh God, I was getting so turned on, the uncontrollable sexual feeling was starting to build up inside me, but yet, I needed to stop this. I couldn't look in the direction of my son, I just knew he was there watching me.
"No... maybe just a little shorter," It was no use, seeing her do this to me in the mirror was drowning any moral issues I had.
I looked on as she lifted my dress up more, slowly to the edge... to the edge of my pussy, a little more and it would be exposed.
"There... right there... that's the length," I whispered heavily, barely able to control myself.
I felt her heavy breathing on my neck. She looked at me in the mirror, disappointment on her face.
"Are you sure... are you sure it's not shorter?"
Oh god, she wanted more... she wanted to see me, my pussy, but I couldn't... oh Jesus no.
"No I think it stops right there," I said very softly and with no conviction.
"Well maybe we should ask your son, did he see you in that dress?"
What!?... Oh no, I already knew what Tommy's answer would be.
"So, you think your Mother's dress stops right there, or is it shorter than that?"
Tommy came into view, eyes wide; I could tell he was watching this, he already had a bulge in his pants. He looked at me in the mirror, half naked, my breasts nearly exposed and dress up in the girls hands. She was looking at him expectantly, as if she knew what he was going to say.
"Oh I think my Mom's dress is shorter than this."
She turned towards me, looking into my eyes through the mirror.
"See... your son knows."
"Oh God no," I whispered.
She raised it, slowly, inch by inch as I watched letting her do it. My pussy slowly came into view, first the lips, moist... wet shining and slightly apart. Than as she pulled the dress over my hips, my clit and whole pussy area was exposed, cleanly shaven, every detail visible. I looked at her, her eyes were on my pussy, she was licking her lips, watching me. After a few seconds she looked into my eyes.
"There, I think you look much better like this."
She reached up around my waist and unbuttoned another button holding my dress together, watching me in the mirror, watching my hard nipples come into view. I rolled my eyes powerless in her grip. No matter how much I wanted to stop this from happening, I couldn't. The sight of myself getting exposed like this was almost making me cum. I think she knew what was happening to me, she reached for the last button but at the last moment turned to Tommy.
"Maybe you should lock that door and draw the shades," She said meaningfully.
I looked and saw my son walk towards the door and do what she asked. I was watching everything unfold as my head was swimming, why was I letting this happen? Was it her touch? Was it the fact that she reminded me of my daughter? No... not that, I could never let my daughter do this to me!
"Please, let me go... I can't do this in front of my son," I whispered to her, low enough for Tommy not to hear.
"Ohhh I think you can... I think you want to do it in front of him... so he can watch his Mother be a slut."
Oh God how did she know? That word... I moaned as soon as I heard her say that and she smiled knowingly, releasing my last button. My dress fell to the sides and she pulled it off of me with a quick move, throwing it at Tommy. She immediately pressed herself to my naked back and put her hands on my hips.
"Oh god please... please don't do this," I pleaded to save myself from my son seeing this.
She didn't listen, she ran her hands along my stomach to my breasts and grabbed them, softly separating her fingers to allow my nipples to run between them.
"Uhhhhhmmmmm... oh please..." I didn't know what I was begging for.
I was approaching an orgasm, standing there in this girls grasp as she explored my body in front of my son. Her hands slid down, along my stomach, past my naval, down to my pussy. Her fingers touched my clit and I moaned reaching back with my own hands grabbing her hips, trying to feel her. Her fingers ran along my clit and rubbed it in circles, in a fast rhythm, than running a finger down to my opening and sliding it in, than bringing it back up to my clit and rubbing it, making me cum.
"Ahhhhh... ohhhhhh... yesss... oh my god..."
I moaned in her embrace as an orgasm gripped my powerless body. She continued working my pussy as only a woman could, she knew exactly what to do. I held on, moaning and enjoying my orgasm, letting her do whatever she wanted to me. She let go of my pussy and grabbed my arm, tugging me towards the deep chair in the corner.
"I have to check those shoes of your, to make sure that they fit."
I didn't understand... my shoes? I sat down where she indicated and she kneeled in front of me again lifting both of my feet right away, spreading them... spreading me apart. I sat back reclined, opened with this young girl between my legs. My pussy was so wet... so hot... dripping cum and I wanted her to lick it... I wanted her to put her tongue on me. I looked over at Tommy, he had his camera in his hands... watching me... watching what was about to happen... what I was about to let happen. Oh god please... don't let him take my pictures... not like this... not with another girl!
I looked over at her as she released my feet and put her hands on the inside of my thighs, pressing, making my legs stay apart as she leaned forward and brought her face to my pussy extending her tongue. Oh god yes... I wanted this so bad. She ran her tongue along my pussy lips, right in the middle, separating them and licking my cum from between them. It felt so soft, so wet and warm that it sent unbelievable shivers up my body.
"Oh god... you're eating me... you're really eating me..." I don't know why I said that, I couldn't believe this was happening I guess.
I watched her wet tongue flicking my clit, running in between my pussy lips, her mouth sucking my lips inside, so gently as I held on unable to breathe. Suddenly there was a bright light and I realized that my son was taking pictures. I looked over at him as he was getting shots of my pussy and the girl that was eating it.
"No Tommy... don't please... don't take any pictures," I pleaded but he didn't move.
Again he took a picture. I looked down at the girl, she didn't seem to mind, she was licking and sucking my pussy with lust, sticking her tongue into my wet hole and tongue fucking me, making me so hot... so close to another orgasm. I watched her eat me forgetting about my son taking pictures. I couldn't believe this could feel so good, so hot... so sexy.
She f***ed my legs up, my knees almost to my chest and my ass sticking out. She ate me running her tongue up and down the length of my slit, sucking on my clit when she could and god, my son was getting all of that. She stuck her tongue into my hole, deep... as deep as she could and she looked up at me. I saw a smile on her face and she gave me a small slap on my ass. Oh god that felt so good, I wanted her to do it again as she tongue fucked me. As if she read my mind, she slapped me again, and again and again fucking me with her tongue. I started feeling warmth spreading around my ass and I couldn't hold it any longer. I came... again right into her mouth with my juices flooding. She didn't turn away; she even put her entire mouth over my hole and sucked as if that was what she was waiting for. Oh god I closed my eyes and screamed, more... Jesus more... I wanted her to fuck me... to eat me, this young girl... so hot.
I looked down at her, finally able to breathe and saw that she was softly licking my pussy, so gentle. Just looking at her made me want to have her, to taste her, to do to her what she did to me. I no longer cared what my son thought about me, I was full of determination. I loved the way my pussy tasted... now was going to find out how another woman's pussy tastes.
I brought my legs down and stood up looking at the young girl just to see that she was watching me with anticipation. I grabbed her hands and lifted her off her knees, seductively putting my mouth over hers... uhhmmm... the taste of my pussy flooding my mouth, so sweet. I kissed her with all the desire that was building up inside me for so long. She returned my kiss, her tongue sliding inside my mouth as we stood in front of my son kissing, closely holding each other.
"Oh god... I have to have you... please," I pulled her slightly to the deep chair I was getting eaten just a minute ago.
She pulled on her buttons and quickly unbuttoned her dress pulling it to the sides and off of her. I was shocked to see that this young girl had nothing underneath, no bra or no panties, she was completely naked. I admired her thin body, firm young breasts, flat stomach and pussy... bald just like mine. Although she was thin, she had nice full hips and deep ass that I felt such a desire to lick.
"Wait... ohhh... wait, before I let you do this to me... I want to see you do something," She said.
"Anything, God anything... I need to have you... now," I was lost to my desires.
"I want to see you suck your son's cock."
What! What did she say? I stood there unable to speak looking at her. Oh god no matter how good she looked I couldn't do that in front of her.
"I... I can't." I said in a low voice.
She saw my confusion, my reaction and sat down opening her legs. Her wet pussy staring at me, inviting me to go ahead.
"Are you sure? I really want to see that, a Mother sucking her son's cock... I think it's so hot."
I shook my head and dropped to my knees in front of her opened legs. I could smell her pussy and it drove me nuts with desire for this girl. I knew she saw how much I wanted her.
"So Tommy, why don't you take your cock out and let your Mother see it maybe that will change her mind."
I saw Tommy moving over to us and saw him put his camera down on the nearby table. He walked up to me, right beside me and started to undo his fly.
"Please, I can't suck him... not in front of you... he's my son." I said begging her not to make me do this.
She lifter her legs up and spread them wide, moving her hand down and letting her fingers spread her pussy.
"Come on suck him... look how big he is... and than I'll let you eat me."
She started playing with her clit in circular motions. I had such a desire to lean over and stick my tongue in her. I looked over at my son and all I saw was his hard cock inches away from my face. God, not again! No matter how much I tried resisting the look of my son's cock in front of me made me open my mouth, grab the base of his cock and guide it into my open mouth. I closed my eyes as I wrapped my lips around his massive organ making him moan. I started sucking him, enjoying the taste and feel of his cock in my mouth.
"Here Tommy, sit down beside me and let your Mother suck your cock." I heard the girl say.
Without saying a word Tommy disengaged and sat beside her. I kept my hand on his cock and couldn't release it. As soon as he sat down I begun sucking him, running my tongue up and down licking his shaft and than sucking again. I looked over at the girls pussy and had the urge to lick it, to suck her clit and make her moan but didn't want to make a move until she told me so.
"Ohhh, you want this don't you? What do you think Tommy, should we make your mother eat me?" She was looking at me with her face flushed.
"Oh God, wait... wait until I cum, than you can have her," Tommy moaned as my mouth worked up and down his hard cock.
"Uhhhhh, you mean you're going to shoot your hot cum in her mouth?" Her eyes widened and she looked at me unbelievably.
I felt a tug of shame for what I was about to do. I was sucking my son's cock which was already a big taboo, which could put me in a lot of trouble, but drinking his cum! Right here in front of this strange girl? No matter how much I wanted to stop... no matter how much I wanted to let him go and start eating her, I couldn't stop what I was doing. To have a cock in my mouth and not finish him off was something that I realized I couldn't do, even my son's cock!
"And you're going to swallow it aren't you? Ohhhhh I can see it in your face... you're going to swallow his cum... ohhhh that is so hot, you're such a good slut mommy," She cooed playing with her wet pussy and watching me.
This was so crazy! Her praise actually felt good and made me suck Tommy's cock even harder, more passionate, deeper in my mouth. I saw her reach over and realized that she was now holding the camera pointing it at me. No! I couldn't have pictures taken of me sucking my son's cock! It was too dangerous!
"Oh please don't, we can't..." I whispered looking over at her pleadingly still holding on to Tommy's cock.
Snap, snap. She wasn't stopping. She looked at me with a smile from behind the camera and continued taking pictures. I looked up at Timmy and he pleadingly brushed my hair and extended his cock towards my mouth wanting me to suck him. I was confused and torn between wanting to please my son and the danger of taking those pictures. I felt the girls hand on mine as she pooled it away from my son's cock, she brought it down on top of her moist pussy. I felt her wetness and all the resistance went out of me. I opened my mouth and took my son's cock in.
I sucked feverishly, with passion taking him deep and rubbing her pussy at the same time. I heard the camera as she took my pictures but didn't care anymore, I just wanted to make my son cum so I could taste that sweet young girl.
It didn't take long, Tommy couldn't stand it anymore and stiffened up groaning loudly, shooting his seed into my mouth. I closed my eyes and swallowed, loads of white sticky cum shooting down my throat as I did my best to keep up. His body went through spasms and suddenly saddled down. I gave him few more licks, up and down his shaft and looked over at the girl.
She was sitting there wide eyed staring at me.
"Oh yes... come to me, I have something delicious for you," She snapped more pictures as I crawled up to her, between her opened legs.
Hypnotized by her opened, moist pussy I put my hands on the insides of her thighs and brought my face down close inhaling her aroma, feeding on it. It was different than mine, but sweet nonetheless with some muskiness about it. Snap, snap, I looked up and smiled for her extending my tongue and touching her clit with it. For the first time in my life I was licking another woman... never in a million years did I think I would do that, but here I was.
I slid my tongue between her parted lips down to her hole feeding on her flowing juices. I was amazed at how wet she was, no matter how quickly I drank her wetness, her hot pussy produced more. I closed my eyes and sucked her pussy lips into my mouth twirling them around with my tongue. She moaned a deep, sexual moan of ecstasy which gave me encouragement to do more.
I was like a woman possessed, licking her, sticking my tongue into her and whole time keeping her legs spread apart so I had easy access. I heard her moan, I saw the pictures being taken but that didn't matter anymore. What mattered was the feeling I got from pleasuring this young woman, the aroma and the taste of her sweet pussy.
My whole body was going through the shudders of ecstasy and no one was touching it. I heard myself moan but my main focus was eating her... eating her pussy. Just that thought brought a wave of pleasure, the time has stopped in that moment of sexual feeding. I don't know how long I was keeling there eating her, minutes, half hour... I don't know. I felt her suddenly stiffen up and she let out a deep, loud moan... one after another.
"Ahhhhh... ahhhhh... oh yeas... oh my god yes, I'm coming!"
I put my mouth over her hole and extended my tongue into it pushing it in and out, fucking her with it. She screamed and threw her head back. Suddenly I felt a lot of wetness flow out of her and knew it was her cum. I drank it, I fed on it... the sweet juice coming out of her.
I was vaguely aware of Tommy taking pictures of this climax and wondered why he held the camera to his eyes continuously. My god he must have the camera in a movie mode! I was being recorded... like a... like a porn star! I moaned with pleasure surprising myself, after all, the fact he was recording it could be very dangerous.
The girl finally settled down and lay limp just looking down at me, her legs spread. I slowly got up and stood there between her legs looking at her.
"So what's your name?" I asked.
The question seemed to surprise her as she hesitated a moment.
"Suzie..." She said softly.
What a fitting name for her, sweet, young Suzie.
"I'm Kate," I whispered and turned to Tommy.
"Tommy, we should really get going."
She quickly got up and standing in front of me grabbed my hands.
"I just want to say thank you for... for doing what you did to me, it felt wonderful and I loved every second of it."
She sounded so sincere that I instantly knew she was telling the truth. I hugged her and kissed her on the lips with all the passion I felt for this girl.
"I know and I loved what you did for me... thank you."
Tommy was ready standing there quietly watching us and I turned towards the door. Before we walked out I heard her whisper.
"Will you come back sometime?"
I stopped in the doorway.
"I'm afraid not... let's just take it for what it was... a wonderful experience."
I wanted so much to answer her "yes, yes I will be here anytime you want me to" but I couldn't let Tommy know how I really felt. I held the urge back within myself and walked out.
After my experience with Suzie in the shoe store, I just couldn't get her out of my mind. No matter how much I tried forgetting what happened that afternoon, I couldn't, the memories of me being seduced by that young woman kept coming back so vividly in my mind. The feeling of guilt usually associated those feeling but somehow my mind suppressed them, somehow the feeling of joy... the feeling of closeness with that beautiful girl always made it feel like it was right.
My relationship with Tommy changed as well. I no longer felt like what was happening between us was an accident or that there was a normal explanation for what we did. I was still his Mom and he was my son, but he was stronger now, more in control of what he wanted me to do or when he wanted me. Seemed like my internal turmoil was being pushed aside and replaced with the feeling of submissiveness, almost an eagerness to please him. I thought about different ways to please my son, trying to come up with ways for him to want me more, thinking of him more as a man in my life than my husband was.
It was Saturday evening and Kristy went out with her friends to see a movie. My husband was out with his friends having one of their poker nights which left me and Tommy home alone. Just the thought of being home alone with my son sent shivers up and down my body, a sexual excitement that was building up to the point of release. I knew he would take this opportunity to fuck me or have me suck his big cock like I loved doing. As soon as my husband and Kristy were out of the house I went up, no, almost ran up to my bedroom and took all my clothes off. I stood in front of the mirror admiring my full body for a few seconds thinking of what I should wear for the occasion.
"Not bad for a 36 year old mother of two," I whispered to myself, admiring my full breasts, flat stomach and curvy hips.
I took out some white stockings and slipped them on my tanned legs, they stopped about mid thigh hugging my legs completely. Something would have to hold them up so I put on a matching lingerie top that had four stocking snaps, two in the front and two in the back which I snapped on to my stockings. The top was white and see-thru with small red dots everywhere and finished on the sides with lace ribbon. The sides arced high over my hips keeping them exposed. The middle was held together with three buttons and it stopped just above my belly button, my smooth pussy and naval were exposed. In the back it arced high over my ass leaving that part exposed as well. I unbuttoned the top button making my breasts nearly fall out, showing the edges of my aureoles.
I looked at myself in the mirror and held my breath... I looked hot... sexy... like one of those incredible models in porn movies. With my heart racing, I put on a pair of white platform high heels that I recently bought to finish my ensemble. I was ready for my son, god I hoped he was ready for me. I ran the edges of my fingers along my pussy lips feeling the moisture that was already there and brought them up to my mouth, licking them, tasting myself.
"Uhhhhmmm..." I moaned.
I got used to doing that now; whenever I felt horny I would touch my wet pussy and taste the wetness. Sometimes I even did it with my husband in the same room, making sure he wasn't looking. It made me feel... slutty... the woman of my fantasies that I always wanted to be.
With my heart racing, I opened my bedroom door and walked out into the hallway. I walked towards Tommy's bedroom, swaying my hips... my naked ass. I felt so uninhibited walking through the house, so open, so naked. I opened his door but he wasn't there. I looked downstairs and saw the light in the office room was on, he must be using the computer.
I walked downstairs careful not to fall, it was hard to walk with those platform shoes on. I reached the room and looked inside. Tommy was sitting by the desk looking at the computer screen, his face turned away from me. It was time to show my son that I wanted him... now. I slipped into the room and around the desk. He heard me and turned his head. I walked up and stood in front of him, looking into his wide eyes. I could tell he was surprised seeing me that way, seeing what I wore and how exposed I was, his eyes running up and down my body absorbing my nakedness... my breasts... my pussy.
"I thought you might like some company," I whispered, barely able to talk.
He didn't say anything, for a long moment he just looked at my body. He swallowed hard and readjusted his pants, his cock already hard. I wanted to throw myself at him, I wanted to grab his pants and pull his cock out but something in his gaze stopped me. It was a stern stare that kept me there, standing still.
Slowly, he motioned to me with his finger and I walked up closer to my son.
I stopped, obedient, waiting for my son to tell me what to do next. Inside I was a mess, my body almost shaking from the anticipation of what would happen next.
"Look at the screen," He pointed towards the computer.
I looked and gasped in surprise. A picture of me filled the computer screen, completely naked with my ass exposed and my pussy wet. It was one of the pictures he took of me, during one of our encounters. I saw his hand move over the computer mouse and another picture appeared on the screen... me in another position showing my exposed body.
"Oh my god..." I whispered.
He started clicking the mouse and more pictures appeared... more pictures of me. I was trembling, watching myself, not believing I could be so nasty... so exposed... so hot. I never saw the pictures he took of me, I always thought he erased them like I asked him to, up until now. Standing there, half-naked and trembling I couldn't look away, as if hypnotized by the woman I saw on the screen... a women that showed everything.
I felt his hand on my ass and shuddered from the touch. I was hot, turned on from what I was seeing and very wet. I could feel my wetness running down the inside of my thighs. Without thought, I leaned forward putting my hands on the desk and pushing my ass out towards my son, never taking my eyes off the screen. Another picture appeared; me spread on top of his motorcycle, my face full of surprise and panic. Even then, when it happened by accident I was turned on, I could see my wet pussy in the picture as if it was meant to be.
Tommy's hand moved towards my pussy and he easily slid a finger in me.
"Ohhhh, Tommy..."
He still didn't say anything. He slowly moved his finger in and out as I spread my legs giving him better access. More pictures appeared; me at the park, me in front of the fireplace. I couldn't breathe... they were so explicit... so sexy. For some reason I leaned further forward, my face almost touching the screen and spread my legs wider, sticking my ass out. I gave him access to everything. I felt his fingers working my pussy and than I felt a finger at my asshole, wet, slimy.
"Ohhhh... oh my god..." I moaned.
I heard him breathe hard as he slid the finger in my ass. I've had his finger in my ass before but this time I was so exposed, my ass was turned towards my son with both of my legs spread wide apart and he could see everything he was doing. I was so apprehensive in the past of showing my son that side of me but right than... that very moment I couldn't stop myself. I couldn't stand it, it felt so good, I started feeling a climax approaching.
"Oh Mom... do you ever... do you ever fuck yourself in the ass like this?"
Oh no, I couldn't tell him, no... I wouldn't. His finger was merciless, working in and out. He started kissing my ass cheek while doing it.
"You didn't answer my question."
More pictures appeared on the screen. Me and Suzie, I was licking her pussy... her sweet pussy.
"Come on Mom... I'd love to see you do that to yourself... oh god, look at your ass."
My face blushed, somehow I was embarrassed by what he was saying... by what my son was doing to me, but yet I couldn't bring myself to stop this. I was turned on, hot beyond belief and almost ready to cum. He stopped working his finger in and out of my asshole, he was still in me but he stopped moving it as if to punish me for not answering.
"Oh please baby... please..." I begged.
Nothing, no movement. I started to push back with my ass against his finger but he wouldn't hold it still. Frustrated, I reached back and grabbed his hand to hold it still. I wanted to fuck myself with it. I was forcing it in and out but it wasn't enough. Feeling the ring of my ass I slid my own finger in beside my son's stretching my ass. Ohhhh that felt so good.
"Oh god Mom... you do fuck yourself there!" He exclaimed.
No matter how much I wanted to deny my son that knowledge, I couldn't, this was too hot... too erotic. Lost in this moment I fucked myself in front of my son. Soon I felt his finger move as well, in unison with mine. I moaned and soon felt my climax starting to peek. Putting my head on the desk, I jammed my finger in all the way screaming in ecstasy.
"Ohhh yes... oh my god yes... Ahhhhhh..."
I never thought that finger fucking my ass could bring me to such a powerful climax. Maybe it was the thought of the whole act being so nasty and the fact that I was doing it in front of my son, I don't know. When it was finally over, I looked back at Tommy and slowly withdrew my finger. He was staring at me, at my ass with wide eyes, licking his lips.
"Uhhmmm... that was good, why don't you stick something else in there?" I surprised myself by saying that.
Did I want my own son to fuck me in the ass? Why did I sound so slutty as if I did that many times? The truth was that I never had a man's cock in my ass before and I wasn't sure how it would feel. I couldn't tell my son that, not after saying what I said, instead I moaned with excitement giving him an inviting look, keeping my ass towards him, ready for his cock... ready to be fucked senseless.
I looked down to see that he had his cock out and was stroking it while looking down at my ass. One look at his big cock and I knew I wanted him, I wanted him to fuck me, I wanted to take his cock in my ass. A shiver of fear ran through me though, the fear that it would hurt.
"Oh my... you're so big and ready, are you going to... stick this thing in me? Oh god we have to use some lube, otherwise I'm afraid it will hurt too much... oh baby I want your cock so bad," I said... no, I moaned.
He fumbled in the nearby drawer and to my surprise held up a tube of lubricant. Jesus, this was really going to happen! I never had anal sex before and my son was about to take my virginity.
"Just stay like that, don't move," His voice was trembling.
I arched my back and stuck my ass out waiting for my son's thick cock to start pushing inside. I felt the cold lube as he applied a generous amount to my already loosened hole running what felt like a finger in a couple of times. I tensed when I felt his cock pressing against the ring of my ass.
"Oh god son, do it slowly... just do it slow... oh my god."
He applied more pressure and I felt my asshole open to the point it had never been before. Grabbing on to the desk with both hands I moaned in pain as much as pleasure, feeling his big shaft inching its way inside of me.
"Ahhhh... oh Jesus... Uhhmmm!!!" I yelled, feeling the pain, his shaft stretching me.
"Mom, are you OK?" His voice was full of concern for me.
He stopped advancing but stayed inside. My ass was on fire, tingling but the pain was not that great. Surprised that it didn't actually hurt that much I enjoyed the feeling of being spread open in that manner, my natural instinct tightening my sphincter muscle around my son's thick cock. The feeling of being f***ed open like that and the feeling of his pulsating meat inside, drove me insane. I took a few seconds to rest, to adjust to his size and than looked back at him. Reaching back I grabbed onto the hand he placed on my hip and smiled a weak smile.
"Oh god son... oh god don't move... let me..." I mumbled looking at him.
His eyes were big and full of anticipation; he was excited just as much as I was. I brought his hand up to my face making him lean over me slightly and took his index finger putting it into my mouth. I sucked on it as if I were giving his finger a blow job and pushed back against his cock buried in my ass. A couple more inches slid in. I did not feel as much pain as I did when he entered my ass so I pushed back more.
"Ohhhhh shit... Ohhhh..." Now he was moaning.
I pushed back more and felt his thighs pressing against my ass cheeks, he was all the way inside my ass, his thick meat hard and throbbing. It felt so good to have a big cock all the way inside. I never thought it would be so erotic... so hot. Having his cock in a place no one had ever been before made me feel like I was totally surrendering to him, like I wasn't his Mom at the time but rather his slut... oh god... my son's slut.
I moaned and started slowly pushing back and forth, fucking myself... fucking my ass. I had dreamed of this moment so many times that now, when it was finally happening it seemed like a dream. I did not feel pain anymore, a thousand little nerve endings were starting to take over, starting to send pleasure throughout my body in a way I never imagined.
"Uuhhhmmm... oh my god... ahhhhh... I like it... oh my... this feels soooo good..." I said as if surprised at the fact.
Tommy took his finger out of my mouth and grabbed onto my shoulders with both of his hands.
"Oh god Mom... your ass... your ass feels so... tight," He said amazed.
He in turn held me still and fucked my ass, slowly with full long strokes looking down at the point where his cock was disappearing inside my body. I thought about it for a minute, imagining what it looked like. "Oh not fair" I thought to myself, I wanted to see that too.
"Ohhh... oh fuck me... god I wish someone was filming this... I wish I could see this..."
I was quickly approaching another orgasm from the steady ass fucking I was receiving from my son. I looked at the screen and saw Susie eating my pussy, my face contorted in pleasure. Suddenly I saw a flash of light and looking back discovered that my son had his camera in his hand and was taking pictures. I shook my head in disbelief, I should have known, he always had the camera somewhere nearby.
I twisted my head around, put on the smuttiest look I could find and posed.
"So is this how you want your Mother to pose... with... with your big cock in her ass?" I nearly moaned.
It was so thrilling to say those words, to get into the role of a slut and to feel my son's cock in my ass, stretching my hole like it had never been stretched before. He looked at me with his open mouth amazed at my words. Snap, another picture taken. He moved slowly but steadily, fucking my ass mercilessly, making me moan with each of his strokes.
My ass was so wet.
It felt as if a steel rod was driven into me.
My mind was reeling with pleasure.
I couldn't stand it anymore; I needed to be in control... I needed to fuck him with my ass.
"Oh Tommy, sit back... sit in the chair," I said looking back at him.
He slid his cock out of my ass. Just as his cock left my ass he took another picture, I swallowed hard not knowing what that would look like, my ass felt so open at that moment. He sat down looking up at me expectantly. Facing away from him I stood between his legs and lowered my ass on top of his cock. Pain... just for a moment... a moment it took for my son's cock to enter my ass again, than pleasure... the wonderful, full feeling.
"Oh my god... Ahhhhhh..."
I sat fully impaled on his long, thick cock. I never had anything so deep in my ass before and I loved what was happening to me. I placed my hands on the armrests of the chair and lifted my legs spreading them wide. I placed my feet on the edges of the desk and slowly lifted up. The feeling of his long, thick, heavily veined shaft coming out of my ass nearly made me cum right then. Right before the head of it slipped out, I sank back down impaling myself on my son's cock again. I moved up and down on his cock, slowly increasing the speed. My arms begun to hurt but I did not stop. I heard moaning in the distance... was it me? I didn't know, didn't care. All I could think of was my son's cock in my ass... stretching it... me fucking him faster and faster.
"Mom, I... I'm going to cum... Jesus I'm going to cum..." He was moaning.
I felt his hands reach around and cup my tits. More moaning, it was me, I knew it now. He pinched my nipples and pulled on them hard. It was enough... I was going over the edge and so was my son. Tilting my head back I screamed in ecstasy, pleasure spreading through my whole body and especially my ass. Just than I felt his cock swell up and shoot his seed deep inside. I leaned back against him barely able to hang on feeling the opening of my ass touching his balls. The moment was nothing I ever felt before, pleasure beyond belief that I wanted to last forever. With my ass stretched beyond it's boundaries I rode the waves of my orgasm, moaning what seemed like long minutes.
After a long moment I opened my eyes able to breathe again. He was still rubbing my breasts, softly now, with tenderness. Trembling, I moved to the side slightly and bringing my arm around his head hugged him, kissing his lips. He was sweating and so was I. We kissed passionately, his cock still hard and deep inside my ass.
"Mom, my god I never thought this would feel so good," He whispered.
Looking into my son's eyes, I had to agree.
"I've never... never done anything like... like this," I was stuttering, still coming down from the best climax of my life.
"Oh god baby, I love you so much." I whispered to my son.
"I love you too Mom."
We kissed with passion, our tongues playing a duel in our mouths. For some reason I didn't want this to end, I didn't want my son's cock to come out of me, I begun to realize how good it felt to have my ass stretched open like that, especially with his cock.
"Mom, let me take a couple more pictures... please," He asked, excitement sparkling in his eyes.
My son was always a photographer. I felt a slight reluctance, I was so bare and having my body photographed with my asshole in the shape that it was would be so invading, so... taboo.
"Oh god son... maybe... maybe we shouldn't," I said unsure, kissing him on the lips again.
His tongue darted out and I sucked on it, enjoying the feeling. Just than I felt his cock stir inside my ass, he was still hard.
"Uhhhmmm..." I moaned in disbelief into his mouth.
He reached between my open legs and touched my pussy, his fingers running up and down the length of my lips spreading them open. My legs automatically spread further apart with my feet still up on the edges of the desk in front of us.
"Uhhh Mom you are so wet right now," He whispered into my ear.
I held on to his neck, my head hung low pressed against his, watching his hand as he moved his fingers all around sticking them into my wet pussy a few times. I was so at ease with my son at that moment allowing him to do anything he wanted to me. He withdrew his fingers and brought them up to look. They were dripping with my wetness, the thick clear juice hanging off of them.
"Look at that Mom... you're dripping. Would you like to taste that?"
The question surprised me, of course I wanted to taste that. A small thought flashed across my mind, "this is my son...", but I suppressed it to the back of my mind.
"OH Yes... please give it to me."
I opened my mouth waiting for his wonderful, juicy fingers. He was watching me as he brought his fingers close, allowing a string of juice to drop onto my extended tongue. Oh god the taste... why did I like it so much? I immediately brought my tongue in and swallowed. I closed my eyes and a slutty moan came out from deep inside of me.
"God I have to have more... please..."
Again I felt his cock stir inside my ass and I realized my son enjoyed what I said. I smiled and opened my mouth taking his wet fingers in, sucking and licking my juices off of them. His hard cock throbbed inside of me and my ass clinched down on top of it, I was contracting and relaxing my anal muscles while licking Tommy's fingers. I heard him moan. Neither one of us was moving and somehow it felt as if we were fucking each other.
I felt his hand come around and grab one of my breasts pinching the nipple hard, the other went down to my hot, dripping pussy. He stuck his fingers into my hole in turn making me moan. He was finger fucking me now with what felt like two or three fingers.
"OH god son... oh my god... uuuhhhmmm..." I moaned closing my eyes.
"Mom, I can feel my cock... I can feel my cock inside of you," He whispered with surprise and a bit of shock.
I heard him as if from a far. Having both of my holes full at the same time was a new experience to me, and what an experience! Is that what it felt like to have two cocks inside at the same time? Being open and full like that was electrifying my body, sending pleasure through my foggy brain that I didn't want to end. Again I heard myself moan!
"More... oh god more... fuck me son, fuck me!" I screamed.
I was insatiable, lifting myself up again I started fucking him with my ass as he was fucking my pussy with his fingers. My asshole felt so stretched and loose lubricated by my juices dripping out of my pussy, allowing his big cock to slide inside my ass with ease. I ached but lifted myself up to the very top and sinking back down buried his meat completely in my ass touching the base of his cock with my anal ring. I was sweating, working that big meat in and out... in and out the whole time receiving fingers in my pussy.
"Oh my god... oh my god I'm going to cum... oh yes, fuck me... fuck me..." I didn't know what I was saying, I was in another world, a world of pleasure.
Again the climax came down crashing upon me like an avalanche of hot coals. My body and my nerve endings were on fire, every muscle contracting and relaxing, contracting and relaxing my whole being lost in pleasure. I screamed...
I heard my son moan and felt his cum shoot into my ass again and again. I stopped moving and hung on, I had no strength left, my body still going through the orgasm. I instinctively turned my head and he kissed me pinching my nipple and fucking me with his fingers, he wasn't done yet, his cock throbbing inside my ass! I hung on, opened, spent and letting him use me. I was his to do with as he pleased.
Finally he was done, he stopped fucking me with his fingers and released my nipple which throbbed in pain and pleasure. We continued to kiss, close, holding each other... together, Mother and Son...
I looked into his eyes and saw nothing but love... love for me. At that moment I knew I was his, I knew I could trust him completely with what ever he wanted to do. Any boundaries that previously existed were shattered by what we just did.
"Mom, I love you so much," He whispered into my opened mouth.
My shoulders shuddered and tears ran down my cheeks. I never thought I could find such love and pleasure.
"I love you too baby... god I love you too."
He looked at me concerned but I just smiled in return. He realized that they were tears of joy. We kissed again for a long moment.
"Mom, can I still take your pictures, right now?" He asked pulling away.
"Sure baby, anything you want," I smiled at him noticing his eyes lighting up with excitement.
I looked down where his cock was buried.
"But I think I should get off of you first."
"No, just put your legs down and we'll stand up together, than lean forward against the desk. I want to take my first pictures when I'm still inside of you," he directed.
I smiled and brought my feet down doing what he directed. I was now standing with my legs apart, leaned over the desk with my big breasts smashed against the cold surface. I felt his cock twitch as the flash of the camera went off. God his cock was so hungry! I knew that if he wanted to fuck my ass again I would have let him, thankfully he had other plans.
"Now completely relax and don't clinch your muscles shut."
A shiver of excitement and uncertainty ran through me. He wanted me to gape, he wanted my asshole to gape open as he took his big cock out! I knew I would, god from the pounding I just received I knew I would gape! Did he want to take my pictures like that? I felt him sliding out and I looked back towards him just as his cock came out and the flash of the camera went off. I wanted to ask him not sure if we should do this but it was too late. One after another my son took my pictures!
"Oh god Mom, you should see this!" he exclaimed.
I shut my eyes and buried my face in my hands. I was gaping, I could feel it, unable to do anything about it. I was still unsure about taking pictures of me in this manner... it was so exposed and so dirty... me, his mom!
"Now stand up straight, slowly and spread your legs wider."
I did happy to comply hoping my asshole would go back to normal. Looking back I saw that he was now laying on the floor behind me taking pictures of my ass from below. I felt something drip out of my ass... oh my god his cum! I clenched my ass shut but it just opened up again and more cum dripped out. I looked back at him alarmed and saw nothing but bright flashes. He was photographing his cum running out of my ass!
"Tommy, maybe we should stop," I asked unsure.
Just than we both heard noises at the front door. I froze with stomach in my throat. Someone was coming inside! I bolted for the door, barely able to walk in those high heels, cum dripping out of my ass and ran up the stairs. I got inside my room and listened. I heard my husband's voice but couldn't make out what he was saying. I didn't know if I should cover myself or maybe lock myself in the bathroom, I just stood there in horror!
Few moments passed by and he walked into our bedroom. Caught! This was it! How could I get out of this? My mind raced to cover this up.
"Finally... you're home, I was waiting for you."
I put on my best... sexiest face and did the only thing that popped into my mind, I pretended I was waiting for him to have sex. He stood there looking at my barely covered body and than shut the door behind him really quick.
"Jesus Kate, Tommy's right down stairs!" he almost shouted.
One thing's for sure, his eyes did not leave my exposed body, I still had a chance to cover this up.
"Come on John, I want you so bad and it's been so long since we did it."
I walked up close to him swaying my hips from side to side, tightening my ass so nothing would come out. I reached up and bringing his face close kissed him. I heard a low moan and felt his hand come around grabbing my waist. It was so easy to have him want me, after all, he was just a man.
We kissed for a moment and than I started to unbutton his shirt, taking his clothes off. My heart was beginning to beat normally and everything seemed like it would work.
"My god you're sweaty, what were you doing?"
"Oh Jesus John, you were gone so long, I needed you... I just couldn't wait..."
I kissed his chest working my way down, I had to make this believable! I heard him gasp realizing what I meant. I reached his pants and quickly unbuttoned them, they dropped to the ground. I pulled his underwear down to his knees and his semi hard cock bobbed up and down in front of me. I grabbed it and looking up at him put it in my mouth. I saw his wide eyes staring at me and then he relaxed, exhaling, closing his eyes and leaning his head back. Success! I did it! I just had to suck him really good.
I worked his cock as I learned how on Tommy, long, full strokes taking it down my throat. John was gasping, clearly enjoying the way I was sucking his cock which by now was completely hard. u*********sly I realized he wasn't as big as our son, the thought furthermore enforcing my desire for Tommy.
Slowly, my sexual desire was coming back. I started feeling hot and my pussy was getting wet. The thought of having my son and my husband in such a short period of time made me feel like I was a slut... the slut of my dreams that often brought me such pleasure. I buried my husband's cock inside my throat and let it convulse around it.
"Oh my god Kate, I have to fuck you," he whispered hoarsely pulling his cock out of my mouth.
"No, I want to fuck you," I said quickly not wanting him to look at my pussy closely.
"What?" he mumbled not understanding?
"Here lay down on the bed," I pushed him in that direction.
He stumbled and fell back onto the bed. I immediately straddled him poised above his hard cock and lowered myself down. I was shivering from the excitement of taking control over my husband. I pushed his cock inside of me and started riding him, up and down. My body was warm and my pussy was so wet! I grabbed his hands and bringing them together pinned them down above his head.
"Do you like me fucking you John?" I asked surprised at myself that I didn't call him babe or honey.
"Kate, what has gotten into you?" he mumbled looking up at me.
"Shhhh... just answer the question," I brought one of my hands up to his cheeks and squeezed them.
All the while I was riding him in a slow, steady rhythm, fucking myself on his cock. I saw his eyes widen, but I also saw a glimpse of submissiveness in them... a glimpse of pleasure.
"Yes," after a moment he answered in a low voice.
His eyes rolled back in pleasure. He was definitely enjoying what I was doing to him.
"Good, than don't say a word and do not cum until I tell you to."
I couldn't believe myself, I couldn't believe how hot I was getting, taking control of my husband like that. Before this our sex was limited to quick sessions where he got off and I hardly ever did.
"Uhhhhmmm... fuck yes... I love that cock!"
I felt my husband's cock stir inside of me. Yes, he definitely liked me being that way.
"Here, take my tits in your hands and squeeze them," I was directing him now, telling him what to do.
He grabbed onto my tits with his shaking hands.
"Now squeeze my nipples."
He did, rolling them between his fingers.
"Harder... harder John, pull on them!" I almost screamed.
I was fucking myself faster and faster, my climax quickly approaching. He moaned and I knew he was close.
"Oh yes, I'm going to cum... fuck yes... ahhhhh..." I screamed.
I felt his cock explode inside if me as I had my third climax of the night. I continued riding his cock until there was nothing left coming out of it. I slung my head low letting my hair fall around my face and enjoyed the feeling of wetness inside my pussy.
Opening my eyes I looked at my husband. He was staring up at me, sweaty, looking at me as if I was a different person. Well in the way I was, the sex that I had with my son changed me, opened my mind up to so many different possibilities. From the look on his face he truly enjoyed our sex together.
"Jesus Kate... this was the best... the best..."
"Best fucking I ever gave you?" I interrupted him.
His breath came in gasps again. Control, he liked being controlled.
"Yes..." he whispered.
I smiled at him, an evil smile.
"Well I'm not done yet."
Pulling myself up, letting his cock slide out of me I leaned forward and kissed him on the lips, than his neck all the while going lower and lower. When I got to his slimy cock he was breathing very hard.
"Oh my god Kate! You're not going to... ahhhhhh..."
I took his wet cock fully into my mouth with one smooth stroke sucking and licking the wetness off of it. I couldn't believe how much wetness there was! I was almost drinking what I managed to scoop up into my mouth! Just doing this made me feel hot! I was such a slut...
A slow thought came to me as I licked my husbands cock and balls, a thought that was reinf***ed by a tangy scent and taste. Was Tommy's cum on my husbands' cock? How?...
Just at that moment I realized that my son's cum that I had inside my ass must have leaked out when I fucked my husband! I was licking it! Oh my god, I was licking the cum that came out of my ass! It didn't repulse me, it just shocked me! I heard women did that but it was all for show, in front of the camera but here I was... my god, here I was doing it for real! Confused at the whole predicament I continued to suck my husband's cock, it was almost cleaned off anyway. When I was all done I slithered back up to his head, he was looking at me, looking at my wet lips.
I smiled. Did he perhaps want to taste some of that? An evil thought, but how erotic! I was still mad at him from the time I caught him jerking off to the internet porn. It will serve him well to taste his own son's cum!
I got on top of him again pinning his hands but to the sides this time. He was looking up at me, eyes wide, his heavy breathing returned again. I could feel some of the sticky cum mixture still in my mouth and moving my tongue around inside I produced a generous amount. Bending down over him I pressed my lips to his feeling his mouth open. I stuck my tongue into his mouth and let all that cum mixture drain into his mouth. I was looking into his eyes and he was looking into mine, not a word was spoken between us but both of us knew who was in charge here.
I sat back up looking down at him and saw his throat move up and down, he swallowed! At that moment his eyes rolled back in pleasure and I heard a low moan come out of him. He liked the taste of it! He liked drinking it! That realization came as another shock to me. I was supposed to get back at him but here he was enjoying himself! There was something about this, something erotic that was making me... hot.
Keeping his hands to the sides I inched my way up, my knees pinning his hands to the sides. I couldn't believe this was happening, that this could still turn me on! My pussy was right over his face now and I was looking down at him now, breathing heavy.
"Do you want some more?" I asked with my wet pussy inches over his mouth.
"Kate... I..."
"Do you want some more?" I asked again with a stern voice.
He just looked up at me for a few moments.
"Yes..." came a low answer.
It was enough for me. I lowered my pussy onto his face feeling my lips touch his chin, just than his tongue darted out and raked across the opening of my pussy. Pleasure! Nothing but pleasure, a warm, wet feeling of his moth and tongue on my pussy. My clit being so sensitive responded to his tender tongue with eagerness. I moved my hips back and forth making sure he got the whole thing and wondered how long it would take for the cum he shot inside of me to drain into his mouth.
I leaned forward supporting myself on my hands and looked at his face under me. It was a mess. His whole face was glistening in the light, wet from his cum and my juices draining into his mouth. His eyes were closed as he extended his tongue, my god he could extend his tongue far! Aligning my hole with that big tongue I lowered myself down on his face until I smothered it. I could feel his tongue deep inside of me, it was like... like a cock driving into me!
"Oh yes John, get it all... get it all, fuck me with that tongue of yours!" I moaned while looking down at him.
I didn't understand why the room was so hot, my body starting to perspire. I was slowly moving my body up and down on top of my husband's face with his tongue inside my hole watching him as the cum dripped into his open mouth. God I loved that feeling, the feeling of dominating him, of making him do something that nasty.
"Oh god... oh god, I'm going to cum, fuck I'm going to cum. Open your mouth wide John, I want you to taste it, I want you to drink my cum as I squirt right into your mouth... fuck yes... aaahhhhh..."
This was it, I came again, sitting on top of his face and convulsing my pussy on his mouth. Forth time, my god forth time in such a short period of time. My pussy was tingling with pleasure as the word "Slut" raced through my mind.
I finally collapsed on the bed in front of him, I couldn't take anymore. My head was buried in the pillow, my body was drained and I couldn't move. I felt my husband crawl from underneath me and I felt him standing there looking down at me. What was he looking at? Was it my pussy that he just ate? Or was it... my asshole? Remembering what I did earlier I slowly turned over covering myself with the sheets. I saw him looking down at me, his chest heaving.
"My god you're beautiful Kate," he whispered.
I smiled at him realizing that I still loved him. No matter what I did with our son, he was my husband, the man I fell in love with. I loved both of them actually, equally as much and in the same way now. I felt so lucky, so lucky to have two men that loved me and... fucked me so well. He saw me smiling at him and he crawled into bed beside me. I immediately snuggled up to him whispering "I love you". I fell asl**p.
The next day I woke up hungry and immediately made my way down to the kitchen. The house was quite with everyone still asl**p. Making a quick byte to eat I thought about last night, how having anal sex with my son made me feel. I surrendered to him in an absolute way, a way I have never given into anyone! I smiled. The sexual feeling was incredible, just than I longed for his hard cock sliding in and out of my ass...
"Hi Mom."
I almost jumped. Startled I looked at my daughter standing in the doorway and gasped. Kristy was wearing a short spaghetti strap blouse that stopped an inch or two below her breasts and a pair of boy shorts that were so tight, I could see every outline of her sex. The tight shorts were white and almost see-thru.
"Hi Kristy," I said and sat down at the table drinking my coffee.
The truth was my knees were suddenly weak, an effect I thought my daughter had on me dressed the way she was. She went up to the refrigerator and opening it bent over to retrieve the milk form the bottom shelf. I was directly behind her and holding my breath looked right between her legs. My mouth immediately watered and I had to swallow hard. The gusset of the tight shorts was wedged deep in my daughter's pussy and her outer lips were showing.
Oh god I had to look away! This was my daughter! What was wrong with me? No matter how hard I tried, my eyes stayed glued to her young sex until she straightened up pouring herself a glass of milk. I sat there trembling. Seeing Kristy that way brought on images of Suzie flashing in my mind... so vivid... so sexy!
"So, you and Dad made some noise last night," She said smiling.
What? Did she hear us? Did I make that much noise?
"Kristy! What are you talking about?"
I looked at my daughter; she was smiling, drinking her milk. For some reason my eyes strayed down to her firm breasts barely covered by that thin blouse and I noticed her nipples, they were hard. I chastised myself for doing that hoping she didn't notice and looked down at my coffee, feeling my face getting warm.
"Come on Mom, you guys left the door cracked open, I couldn't help but to hear what was going on," She said after a moment of silence.
"Oh god, you heard us? I'm sorry honey... I... we just... got wrapped up in a moment. You understand."
I hoped she did, after all she was a young woman now, I'm sure she knew about those things. Something kept on tugging on my brain though. I though John closed the door when he came into our bedroom.
"I do, believe me I do. Mom... I... I looked in too. I couldn't help myself, I was just curious, I'm sorry... you're not mad are you?" The words blurted out of her.
Oh my god, my daughter saw what we were doing? She saw me fucking John and sitting on his face? My mind immediately pictured her watching from the doorway as my pussy was wrapped around my husband's cock. I knew I should have been angry, disgusted, disappointed but instead... I felt the all familiar tingling between my legs. Why? God, what was I turning into?
"Kristy! Oh my god, you saw us? How... how long did you watch us?"
I looked at my daughter shocked wondering how much she saw. She must have opened the door, she must have peeked in! But why?
"Just a few minute... I mean moments," She corrected herself quickly.
I had the feeling that she really meant to say minutes. She looked down at her feet, perhaps embarrassed at what she did. She looked sad, like how she used to look when she was younger and was being punished for something she did wrong. I didn't want her to feel that way; I didn't want her to think that having sex was something wrong, or terrible however uncomfortable this conversation might be.
"It's OK honey, I'm not mad, I'm just a little surprised that's all. Listen, having sex is just natural between two people that love each other, you know that," I said getting up and walked up to her.
I hugged her, smashing my breasts to hers in a warm embrace. I loved my daughter so much and seemed like she needed a hug at that moment. She returned my hug by wrapping her hands around my waist.
"Even your parents, yes, even us, have sex every once in a while," I said smiling at her.
She looked up at me, so close, her face inches away from mine. Why was I still hugging her? Oh god, I needed to break it off!
"Thank you Mom... thanks for understanding and... it wasn't that terrible to watch you... I... I enjoyed it," She whispered and planted a small kiss on my lips.
I was so off balance by what she did that it didn't register to me that her hands were dangerously close to my ass, almost touching it. She immediately broke off our hug and quickly walked out of the kitchen. I stood there surprised at what she did and wondered about what her words meant. Sitting down at the kitchen table I thought about Suzie and my daughter, how similar they were, so young... so sexy... so... tempting.
"Hey Mom."
Tommy walked into the kitchen and standing behind my chair wrapped his arms around me, cupping both of my breasts with his hands.
"Uhhmm... Tommy, remember that everyone's in the house," I whispered hoarsely enjoying his touch.
His hands traveled under my shirt as he felt my bare breasts.
"I know Mom, but I just can't help myself, you're so beautiful and I just can't get what we did last night out of my head. Look even now my cock is hard as nails."
He moved to stand beside me. I looked down at his shorts and found a rigid outline of his hard cock in his shorts. Smiling I looked up at him.
"Hmmm, you better pour some cold water on this thing before someone walks in and sees you that way."
"I can't Mom, it just won't go down. Maybe if you... maybe if you service it..." He said smiling down at me.
Service it? Is that what sucking cock was called now? A shiver of excitement ran up and down my spine, I think the danger of doing that in the kitchen with everyone home was adding to that feeling.
"Tommy, I can't, it's too dangerous."
He had this pleading look on his face and excitement in his eyes as a little boy might have about to do mischief. He slowly grabbed his shorts and pulled them down revealing his hard cock. I quickly looked up at the stairs leading upstairs alarmed at what he was doing, it was so dangerous!
"Tommy, please behave yourself."
No matter how hard I tried to tell him no, I knew I couldn't resist his cock, I knew I would be sucking it very soon. He just smiled down at me knowingly.
"Mom, it's the only way it will go down."
I almost laughed aloud, he was so silly thinking that I'm going to believe that, if anything, I was about to keep it very hard. My heart was racing as I looked down on his throbbing cock.
"Oh Jesus Tommy, Ok but... do it quick... oh my god..."
Moving my head closer I took him fully into my mouth. Uhhhmmm... what a feeling, the pleasure of having that warm heavily veined cock in my mouth brought pleasure to my whole being. I was slowly taking it deeper and deeper into my mouth, moaning slightly. I felt his hands on my head and his fingers digging into my hair, than he held my head still.
"Ohhh Mom, I want to fuck your mouth... just hold still... I just want to fuck your mouth, oh yeah..."
His fingers were digging into my hair as he roughly held my head in position. He moved his hips back and forth fucking me, fucking my mouth. I was surprised by his roughness, his cock was driving so deep, almost making me choke but I held still. He increased the speed of his thrusts and I felt as if I couldn't take it anymore, I put my hands on his thighs almost wanting to push him off of me.
"Yeah Mom, open your mouth... take my meat... suck on it... oh yeah... eat it."
He slipped one of his feet out of the shorts bunched up around his ankles and placed it on the table spreading his legs. I felt pressure on my head, he was forcing me off the chair, I wanted to tell him to stop but I couldn't... his cock was deep down my throat. I had no choice but to slip down off the chair to my knees below him. He drove his cock in and out of my mouth, saliva dripping out of my mouth and running down my chin and than onto my tits making the shirt I had on wet.
"Yeah, now suck my balls Mom, suck them..."
He pulled his cock out of my mouth stroking it with one hand and f***ed my head down to his balls. I licked, making them wet, trying to catch my breath before he made me suck his cock again. I was so powerless in his grip, made to suck my son's cock. At first I wanted to stop this rough treatment but now, oh god, I was beginning to like being treated like that! That submissive feeling of being f***ed to do what he wanted was clouding my brain and sending excitement through my body.
"Oh god son... oh god Tommy..."
I didn't know what I was saying, I didn't know if I wanted to stop this or if I wanted more. I just hoped that my daughter or my husband would not come down right now, would not interrupt this! Again he pushed his cock in my mouth and roughly fucked it making me choke again. I loved that feeling, choking on my son's cock! I placed my hands on his ass and pushed him towards me, driving his cock all the way into my mouth.
"Oh fuck Mom... oh fuck you have it all the way in... oh fuck," He was mumbling, excited, looking down on me swallowing his meat.
I held my breath and choked, my throat massaging the head of his cock buried so deep! I had to get some air! I pulled his cock out and grabbed onto it with one of my hands stroking it while I licked his balls.
"Mom get on the table," He said pulling me up.
I stood up and sitting on the table laid down on my back. Grabbing onto my arms he pulled me until my head hung off the edge. All I saw was his cock right above me and than he was inside my mouth again. I moaned with pleasure of being in this position. I felt him spreading my legs as he started to fuck my mouth again and than my panties being pulled to the side revealing my wet pussy. I closed my eyes and spread my legs wide for him feeling his fingers slipping inside my wet hole. He was fucking my mouth with deep thrusts and my neck was starting to hurt, I just had to rest a minute. I let my head fall back and Tommy's cock ended up sliding down my cheek resting besides my mouth.
"Oh god I like this... oh Jesus I love this... fuck me... uhhhmmm..." I moaned as his fingers drove into me at a high pace.
The sexual energy surged though me, making me forget where I was. At that moment I just wanted more of his fingers... more of his cock! Feeling that warm meat on my cheek, I grabbed it and put it in my mouth again sucking on it with hunger, my son immediately started to fuck my mouth. His fingers inside my pussy were driving me to an inevitable orgasm. I wanted to scream but couldn't, thank god! I was Cumming and I felt his cock expand and start to squirt his cum down my throat. I swallowed! I screamed in pleasure and swallowed more!
"Oh Mom yessss... fuck yes take it, take all of it, ahhhhhhh..."
He was still fucking my mouth but now, every time he pushed his cock past my tonsils it shot cum down my throat. He would pull back, push in and squirt, pull back... push in and squirt, all the while finger fucking me as my pussy convulsed from my own orgasm. I never saw him cum that much before as I did my best to keep up swallowing it.
Finally he stopped, collapsing on top of me, his cock still inside my mouth and his fingers inside my pussy. He was quivering and so was I, his head laid flat on my naval. I let my head fall back and his cock slipped out resting on my forehead, smearing wet juices all over my face. I felt him move and he was softly kissing my pussy, tasting some of the juices that came out of it. Oh that felt so good, soft, wet kisses on my tender pussy. I extended my tongue and licked his wet shaft, tenderly, slowly... his cock and his balls. We licked each other like that for a few more minutes, neither one of us wanting to disengage.
"Tommy, you have to get up now," I said finally.
He stirred but didn't move continually licking my pussy.
"Tommy please, let's not push our luck."
He still didn't get up, his soft cock resting near my mouth. I knew how hard it was to stop this, if I had my choice we would stay in this position forever! But... we had to stop. I gave his ass cheek a friendly slap.
"Come on get off, your Dad will be waking up soon."
That seemed to have an affect on him. He finally got up and pulled his shorts up as I got off the table arranging my panties into place. We looked at each other and smiled.
"God that was hot!" He said.
"Phew! I know, you came like a fire hydrant."
"You made me do it. You just... do it too good," He was smiling.
"I made you do it? If I remember correctly, someone came downstairs begging to be sucked, uhhhmmm... I wonder who that was?" I was laughing right with him.
We were teasing each other totally fine with what happened. His face became serious again as he moved up to me. Putting his hands on my hips he pulled me to him and kissed me, wet, sensual kiss.
"Mom, thank you, thanks for everything," He looked into my eyes.
"You know I would do anything for you," I looked right back into his.
Again the mischievous glint appeared in his eyes. I swallowed hard before answering wondering about what I was getting myself into answering that.
"Anything..." I whispered.
"Uhhhmmm... you are the best Mom anyone could ever have,"
He kissed me again and was racing up the stairs to his room. I looked around and noticed that there were a lot of wet areas on our kitchen table. Sighing I grabbed a rag and wiped it off. I barely had time to arrange my hair somewhat decent and wipe my face when John came into the kitchen.
"Good morning babe, how are you."
He strolled in close to me and giving me a hug tried planting a kiss on my lips. I was really nervous because I didn't know if I got all of Tommy's love juices off of my face.
"Please honey, I haven't brushed my teeth yet," I avoided his kiss slipping away.
I poured my husband coffee which he took looking at me but not saying anything, I could tell that there was something on his mind.
"So how did you like last night?" I asked sitting down at the table.
"Hu... Oh... phew, it was the best. Kate, I... I really enjoyed the way you were last night, it was so... hot! What has gotten into you? We've never done it that way before."
I could tell he was struggling for words, trying to open up to me, perhaps still a little unsure about me dominating him the way I did last night. I smiled at him knowing that he liked it, that he wanted more.
"I just decided to spice things up a bit honey. We have done the same sex routine for years now, maybe it's time to do something different? You certainly seemed to have been enjoying yourself."
"I loved it," Was his only reply.
"Would you like to do something like that tonight as well? Would you like me to fuck you again John?"
I didn't know where those dirty words were coming from, I never used to say those things to my husband, I just know that with each word I felt more sexual excitement building up inside of me. I got up and standing in front of my husband leaned over the table allowing my loose night shirt to sag down the front which exposed my breasts to him. His eyes immediately darted down to look.
"Would you like me to fuck you and than let you eat your cum out of me? Or maybe I should tie you up and eat your big cock all night long until you cum in my mouth?"
His eyes progressively got bigger and bigger. By the time I finished my sentence his eyes were wide, peeking at my breasts and his breathing was really labored. Feeling the excitement, I walked up to him and straddled his lap standing up, my legs spread on either side of him. Grabbing his hair I pulled his head back and looked down into his eyes.
"Maybe I'll just fuck you right here right now," I whispered.
I was excited but yet I had a purpose in mind, I wanted to know how far I could take this to, was there a limit?
"Pull your cock out John," I demanded.
"Kate, right here, right now? What if the k**s walk in?" He was shaking with excitement.
I kissed him passionately and than lifted my night shirt above my hips.
"Are you afraid they will see your cock? Take it out, now."
How could I be so nasty in our home? What if the k**s walked in, was I ready to show myself in that position? Tommy wasn't the problem, it was Kristy that I was unsure about. I pressed my big breasts to his face and let out a small moan. I thought about what I did with my son just a few minutes earlier and it seemed like those thoughts were fueling my actions now.
I felt his hands moving as he kissed my breasts through my shirt. I looked down and saw his hard cock right below me, exposed. I smiled. So he would do it! He would let the k**s see him, he would do it just to fuck me! I begin to realize with excitement the power I had over my husband and with that ideas of what I could do to him.
I gave him a final kiss and got off of him and walked towards the stairs. He was panting, his cock still hard, pulsating as he looked at me with disappointment on his face. I looked back at him with a smile.
"Remember... I will fuck you tonight John."
The rest of the morning was pretty uneventful. Tommy went out to a friend's house, Kristy went out as well and my husband got called into work which left me home alone. I did my house chores and started doing the laundry, a task that no one but me seemed to be doing in the house.
I went into Tommy's room and gathered his laundry, pausing a brief moment with his underwear in my hands. I brought them up to my face and inhaled deeply enjoying the aroma! Tommy... distinctively Tommy, god how I loved his smell.
I thought for a moment where my relationship with my son would lead me to, how would it end, or would it? Currently having sex with my son and my husband brought so many things out of me I didn't expect I had. Self confidence, sexual appetite I never knew I had and the ability to control my husband. And then there was Suzie...
I gathered Tommy's stuff and walked into Kristy's room. Her room was a mess, clothes on the floor, her bed wasn't made and the closet was spilling out with items that belonged in the storage more than a closet. How could this girl be so messy?
Putting things away I thought about our brief kiss in the kitchen that morning. I knew it was an innocent Mother and Daughter kiss, a moment of closeness, but I couldn't help but wonder. Getting the accidental view of her pussy folds that morning didn't help.
Again I chastised myself for thinking that way about my daughter and proceeded to make her bed. Reaching under the covers I grabbed a pair of white cotton panties that to my surprise felt moist. Taking a closer look, I confirmed the wetness, especially around the gusset of the panties... my heart stopped. I didn't understand why my hands were trembling and the aroma that the panties were giving off was making my head spin. The air in the room seemed non existent, all I could smell was Kristy's pussy. I knew that the panties were wet with my daughter's pussy juices. Did she masturbate wearing them this morning? She must have, was it before or after our conversation in the kitchen?
Slowly, with trembling hands, I brought the tiny pair of wet panties up to my face and inhaled deep. Uhhhmmm... the sweet aroma overpowered all of my senses. I sat down on her bed and holding the panties up to my face reached under my skirt and felt the wetness already forming between my legs.
Why was this turning me on so much? This was my daughter not Suzie! I told myself that I would never do anything like this with my daughter but now I felt powerless. My fingers found their way under my panties and were now stroking my clit in circular motions. I was in a daze holding the panties up to my face and masturbating myself to an orgasm.
I don't know how long it took, minutes, seconds' maybe. All I know that I was screaming in ecstasy with my daughters panties plastered to my face, licking the wetness off of them.
"Oh my god... oh my god..." I was panting aloud.
This was by far the hardest orgasm I've given myself masturbating. I got up on shaky legs and threw the panties into the laundry basket and went down to finish the laundry. Again my mind was telling me how wrong this was, that I should never feel that way about my daughter.
Tommy came back a couple hours later and seemed very exited about something.
"Hey tiger, you seem jazzed about something," I said walking up to him, hoping to get a kiss.
"Mom, we've set up a model, we're going to take some pictures... we're going to take pictures of a real model!" He almost yelled.
"Wait, what model, what pictures?"
He was off to his bedroom without answering. This definitely got my curiosity going so I followed him into his bedroom. He was already getting his digital camera ready.
"Tommy, what model?"
"She's a girl that works for Sears and JC Penny's, you know, posing for their catalogs, she agreed to pose for us," He was reviewing something on his camera.
"Hmmm, that's interesting, what kind of pictures are you going to take? And who is we?"
He looked up briefly realizing what I meant.
"Mom it's not what you think. I told you about Tim and Jason, my two best friends, well we've been trying to get our web site up and you know we're all into photography, well we all decided that what we need is a model that would start things off... get people interested in what we do. Tim met this girl through a friend and she agreed to pose, we're meeting her at the old railroad yard in twenty minutes."
"Tommy, web site, pictures... please slow down a minute, I need to make sure you don't..." I looked at him full of worry.
He knew what I meant. He walked up to me and hugging me whispered in my ear.
"Mom, I would never post your pictures, not the ones I took... please trust me."
I felt a little better, my heart starting to beat at normal speed. His hug was so reassuring that I just melted into him.
"I know baby, I know. You can post my pictures just not the explicit ones, OK?" I looked up at him just as his mouth met mine.
We kissed holding each other. After a few moments he let go of me and smiled.
"Mom why don't you come with me? You can see us working and meet my friends, please."
I had to say the idea seemed exciting to me as well. I had nothing else planned for today so going out with my son seemed like a perfect plan.
"I'd like that, let me put some clothes on and we'll get out of here."
"Mom you have clothes on," He answered smiling.
"Well you want your mom to look good for your friends or what?" I said putting my hand on my hip giving him an innocent little pose.
"Yeah, hell yeah, and... wear something sexy, like... like the time we went out to the bar."
Of course I knew what bar he was referring to and the idea of wearing that skimpy outfit in front of his friends got my heart pounding. Wearing that in front of my son was one thing but wearing that tiny outfit in front of his friends was something I was unsure about. I hurried upstairs and in fifteen minutes walked downstairs with a nervous smile.
As soon as he saw me his eyes got really big and I could tell he was holding his breath. Who wouldn't, I was wearing a skin tight black miniskirt with self supporting white nylons that stopped right above the hem of my skirt. I put on the tallest pair of white high heels and a very tight, low cut blouse that was almost see-thru. The bra that I wore was lace and see-thru as well but combined with the blouse, hid my breasts effectively. The blouse was so revealing that the edges of it were right at the hem of my bra, revealing it in a sexy way, showing off my generous cleavage and the expense of my breasts.
"Wow Mom! You look... wow!" His mouth was gaping.
I walked down the stairs smiling at him, enjoying the effect I had on my son. I wanted to show off my body, I wanted him to be proud of me.
"I take it you like what I'm wearing, not too skimpy?"
"No way, you look perfect!" He exclaimed.
"You don't think I'll show too much for your friends?"
He looked at me with a mischievous smile.
"Mom, you're going to drive them wild."
He extended his hand like a gentleman and I taking my hand he led me to the car parked in the garage. This time I sat down in the passenger seat giving him a small peek between my legs as I got in. I loved doing it, I loved teasing him in that sexy, provocative way.
It didn't take long to get to the spot where the photo shoot was to take place, it was an old railroad yard that was pretty much abandoned. There was no activity going on and the gates have been pretty much closed. I was surprised that one of the gates was opened enough to let our car through.
"Tommy, should we even be here?" I asked concerned if we were trespassing.
"Tim's Dad works for the railroad and he gave us permission and the keys to the gate, he knows we're only going to take pictures so he wasn't too concerned."
We drove between the railroad cars and finally got to the spot where it was totally enclosed by the cars. It was a graveled area that opened up about 50' in every direction. There was a car there already and I saw two boys standing near by.
We parked the car and walked up to the two boys.
"Hey guys, where's Tim?" Tommy asked.
"No idea, he was supposed to be here already," A tall, blond hair boy answered.
I was mildly surprised that both of my son's friends were handsome and fit. They were both wearing jeans with tea shirts that hugged their bodies tight revealing the sweep of their chest and muscular arms. I had to peel my eyes off of them not to be openly gaping. I noticed that both of them were looking at me as if they wanted to know who I was.
"Hey guys I want you to meet my Mom, Mom this is Jason and Frank... ahhh... you know Jason, he's Jeannine's son."
My friend Jeannine? Oh my god I haven't seen Jason for so long, he's grown up so much!
"Hi guys, nice to meet you and nice to see you again Jason. How is your Mom doing?" I extended my hand to each one of them in turn.
"Hi Mrs..."
"Please, just call me Kate," I interrupted Jason right away.
I wanted them to feel comfortable around me and the only way I knew how was to be on the first name basis. They both looked at me a little unsure but shook my hand none the less.
"She's just fine, busy with her work and all."
Jeannine has gotten herself into the modeling business. She wasn't a model although she could have been, she was petite enough and very pretty. She worked in the editing section. I had coffee with her on continues basis and we were pretty good friends.
"Nice to meet you too Kate," Frank said.
"Hey my Mom's really into photography too, she just wanted to see how our photo shoot goes," Tommy chimed in.
"Cool Kate, do you pose too?" Jason asked.
"No, no... I just like to look at some of Tommy's work from time to time, seems like a nice hobby..."
I think my face turned a shade red when I said it because I realized what work I was looking at and what my son was doing to me when I looked at it.
"Well... if you don't mind me saying it... you could easily pose, you have a body of a model," Jason finished and his face turned a bit red.
I guess he felt a little ashamed talking to his friend's mom that way. I smiled understanding that it was a compliment coming from him.
I took a good look at both of them. I liked Jason right away, he was polite but upfront, confident but green in his young years. His blond hair and blue yes gave him a look of a skater boy that hung out at beaches without a care in the world. I noticed that his blue eyes would from time to time look at me, running up and down my body. He did it discretely, not wanting me to see it, but I couldn't avoid noticing his looks.
Frank was almost an opposite of Jason, dark hair and darker complexion gave him a sharper look, somewhat arrogant. He was taller than Tommy or Jason and heavier in the chest and arms area, his thick muscles bulging out under the tea shirt. His brown eyes were steady and strong, almost commanding. For some reason my body tingled whenever he looked at me and I found myself u*********sly stiffening up.
"You know, Tim is about half an hour late, if you ask me he screwed it up with the model," Frank said in a deep voice.
Both, Tommy and Jason looked at him with a frown.
"Just give him a little bit more time, he'll be here," Tommy said.
They started tinkering with their cameras, getting things ready for the big moment. Since I had nothing to do, I sat down on one of the beams sticking out from under the railroad cars and watched them. Again I saw Jason stealing peeks at me when he thought I wasn't looking. From time to time Frank would look at me and I found myself looking away afraid of what I would find in his gaze.
Finally after about ten more minutes we heard a car driving up. Tim jumped out of the car striding confidently up to the rest of the boys.
"Well, no model, she decided to back out at the last minute."
"What did you say to her Tim!" Frank was quick to blame.
To my surprise Tim looked him square in the eyes without backing down. Tim was relatively shorter than Frank and smaller in stature but somehow emanating self confidence and strength.
"Just told her what we had in mind... that's all."
"Jesus Tim, I told you not to say anything until the last moment!" Frank yelled.
Tim stood there without flinching, staring Frank straight in the eyes.
"Well she asked and when she asked, I wasn't going to lie Frank." He said in stern tone.
Both of the boys were tense and for a moment I thought that they might come to physical contact. Tommy and Jason were just looking not willing to get into the middle of the argument. I needed to diffuse this whole situation before it got out of hand.
"Ah... hey guys, can I help in any way?"
Both boys looked at me as if seeing me for the first time. Their look of anger slowly transformed into a look of curiosity. The closer I walked up to both of them, the less tense the whole situation became. When I finally stood between them, their looks were that of admiration rather than anger.
"I'm sorry, I don't think we've met yet..." Tim extended his hand politely.
"It's Tommy's Mom Tim," Frank said with some disappointment in his voice.
Tim's eyes widened. I almost felt like telling Frank to shut up but his big form and stern gaze made me a little afraid of him. I definitely didn't like the way he said that.
"Tommy's Mom! Mrs..."
"Just call me Kate, please," I said giving him a smile.
"I might not have all the facts but seems like you boys are trying to open up a web site of some sort and you had a model that backed out on you. So what's the big deal? You just get someone else to take her place, that's all," I gave Frank a disapproving look.
"Mom, you don't know how long it took us to get her to commit, she was perfect for it, we had everything set up..." My son went on with passion.
"Wait... wait a minute..." Jason chimed in.
"Well what about you Kate, I already told you that you look like a model, stand in for us."
Suddenly all the boys were looking at me in a different light, their eyes running up and down my body. I was shocked. I definitely didn't expect that!
"Me? I... no way... I just wouldn't know what to do... no I will not!"
Why was the air so hot all of a sudden? My skin was almost perspiring as I stood there surrounded by them.
"Tommy, you don't mind if your Mom poses do you?" Jason asked exited.
"No, not at all, I think she would do great!" Tommy looked at me questioningly.
I was shaking my head. I couldn't believe how this was turning out. This was definitely not what I wanted to achieve when I interrupted their argument...
"Come on Kate, what will it be... will you pose for us?" Frank asked.
They were all looking at me, expecting my answer. I looked from one excited face to the other, seeing nothing but admiration and excitement, they really wanted this. Even Frank, who I didn't think liked me too much, looked at me with hope in his eyes.
I looked at Tommy and saw his lips move in a silent "please".
"OK, but if I do this, I will decide what pictures you boys will use on your site." I said firmly.
"Ok, no problem!"
"Of course you will."
"Yes, perfect!"
All of them crowded around me smiling and nodding their approval, I was surrounded by young, handsome men wanting to take my pictures... I wasn't sure about this whole thing yet so I went back to the car for a brief moment, pretending to put some more make up on. As I hoped, Tommy came up behind me to talk.
"Mom, thanks for doing this."
"Tommy, I'm a little unsure about this, what kind of pictures do you boys want to take?"
I set in our car, touching up my make up when I felt his hand on my thigh. My heart quickened. Was that his answer?
"Mom, whatever you think, I'm going to leave that totally up to you," He said as his hand moved up and under my skirt.
"Son, I can't show too much... this is going to be on the internet! Besides, these are your friends."
His hand quickly reached my panties and his finger ran the length of my opening. My body reacted instinctively by opening my legs more which made my tiny skirt snap above my hips like a rubber band.
"Tommy please..."
I looked out the window to make sure no one saw what was happening. I saw that his friends were looking in our direction from time to time but they couldn't see what my son was doing. I kept putting on my make up just to be sure they didn't suspect anything.
"Mom, I just want you to know that I trust my friends..."
His fingers moved under my panties and were now stroking my engorged clit and rubbing my hole.
"Jesus son, I can't do this... please..."
Unfortunately my body was reacting to his touches and soon his fingers were wet with my juices.
"Uhmmm... look how wet you are down there Mom..."
He took those fingers out and held them in front of me, dripping mucusy, clear fluid. I smelled myself right away, a smell that always had an erotic affect on me. My mouth went dry and my heart was pounding as I leaned over and took those fingers into my mouth sucking hard. Hmmm... how good that tasted...
"Ok, I think you're ready, you'll do just fine..."
With that he walked away. I sat there for a moment longer thinking about what I was about to do. I could show a little skin, but I had to keep this in check. This wasn't just a Tommy encounter, these were boys that I didn't know and these pictures were going to be posted on the internet.
I walked up to where apparently they were going to take my pictures. It was near one of the railroad cars, with sun shining from the right angle.
"Ok, what do I do?"
They all started talking at once. Every one of them had some idea of how to do it, so they talked over one another. Finally Tim spoke up and they all listened.
"The only way that this is going to work is if we all pick a single pose, than we take the pictures from different angles... so Kate, please stand right there and just relax, put your hand on your hip and pose... yes, just like that."
I did what he asked and suddenly they were all clicking their cameras at me, taking my pictures. I felt OK with it since my skirt was neatly pulled down as far as it would go and my breasts were half way covered. I put on the best smile I could muster and posed.
Click, click, click...
"Kate, now turn around and look back at us," Tim was directing my poses.
I did what he said keeping my hands at my sides.
"Ok, now put your hands on your hips and arch your back... yeah, like that and let your hair fall down your back."
As soon as I did, I felt my breasts straining the confines of my bra and blouse. I wanted to look at them to make sure I didn't show something I shouldn't but as soon as I tried all the boys yelled to keep looking back. I held that pose as they were all taking the pictures.
I noticed Frank making his way around me to get a shot of my breasts! God, he was so forward, ready to take that accidental shot of his friends Mom's breasts without any decency. Oh god I should have straightened out but I didn't, if anything, I arched my back more. So he wants to see some of my breasts? Click, click, click...
"Kate you're doing great, perfect, just what we wanted," Tim said.
All I could think of was Frank standing in front of me taking the pictures of me with my breasts half exposed. I hoped that my nipples were still covered. The shivers of excitement were starting to wake my sexual drive.
"Ok, how about you striking a provocative pose for us... something sexy," Tim said.
"I think she's doing good just like that," Frank said.
I looked at him straightening up and saw his eyes on my breasts. Looking down I could see my aureoles showing from under the edges of my bra and my nipples barely covered by the see-through fabric. I quickly pulled my bra up leaving my blouse slightly below the edge of the bra and gave Frank a cold look.
"A provocative pose? What provocative pose would that be?" I asked looking questioningly at Tim.
He paused for a second giving Tommy a quick glance. I could tell that the fact that I was Tommy's Mom stopped him from saying what he really wanted to say.
"Just a sexy pose would be nice Kate," He said finally.
Hmmm... they wanted a sexy pose... I spread my legs about two feet apart slightly bending my knees and grabbing my hair lifted them up above my head. That should get them going.
I heard nothing but gasps and the clicking of cameras. I felt cool air on my upper thighs and suspected that I was showing the edges of my panties to them. My breath was starting to come in gasps and my heart was racing.
I saw Tommy's looks... wide eyes, breath in gasps, clearly enjoying the moment. All the boys were looking at me the same way... with desire. Again I felt powerful using my body to control men, they were like puppets ready to do anything for a peek at me.
I spread my legs a little more knowing that I was probably showing them my panties. They circled around me clicking with their cameras getting all possible angles of my body. I let them, for now, after all I was still covered.
"Ok guys, this is hard work and I have to use the bathroom, how about a break," I said not wanting this to get out of hand.
I could tell they were disappointed, they didn't want me to stop. I put my hands down and grabbing my skirt pulled it down. From the position my skirt was, I was definitely showing my panties.
"So where is the bathroom?" I asked.
"Mom, there is no bathroom around here. You'll have to go between railroad cars."
I looked at Tommy and the rest of them.
"Ok, I'll be back in a minute," I said turning around.
As I walked away I looked at Frank who was standing behind me. His eyes were on me, penetrating, roaming over my body. There was something in his look, he was looking at me as if I was just a piece of meat. Seemed like what I thought or said no longer mattered to him.
His stare scared me a bit and I walked away stiff legged swaying my hips. When I rounded the corner I leaned against the car and let out a deep breath trying to calm myself down.
"You know somebody aught to go back there with your Mom Tommy and make sure no one will disturb her."
It was Frank's voice. I stiffened up again knowing how he looked at me.
"Yeah maybe you're right. Let me change my memory card and I'll go," Tommy answered.
"Hey, you just take care of your camera and I'll make sure your Mom's OK."
Oh god, not him... I didn't trust him at all. I quickly walked away rounding another corner. I just kept walking, turning at every corner I could. Finally I ended up in a secluded area, surrounded by cars, a dead end. I walked up to the far end and listened.
After a few seconds I heard footsteps. My heart jumped into my throat! How could he find me so fast? I didn't want to confront him so I turned away from his direction. I waited.
The footsteps stopped and I knew he was there, at the corner watching me, gazing at my ass with this a****l stare of his. I held my breath for a few seconds... god I had to do something!
I lowered my head and slowly lifted my skirt above my hips. I heard a gasp, it was loud, anyone would hear it standing so close. I didn't react. I knew that by doing this I acknowledged the fact that he was there. I just couldn't bring myself to face him.
I waited a few seconds hoping he would go away and heard a click of the camera... my god, he was taking pictures of me. The thought slowly registered in my brain and my body automatically reacted! My pussy got really wet.
I should have turned around and asked him to go away but I didn't, something kept me there trembling. Ok Kate, pull your skirt down, I said to myself. Instead I grabbed the sides of my panties and slowly inched them down my hips as if I was getting ready to pee! I didn't know why I was doing that, something about him... the fact that he was there watching... taking pictures.
When my panties were half way down my ass I bent over, my legs stiff. I slid my panties down to my ankles and stepped out of them. Oh god, I didn't know what was happening to me. I heard the clicking of the camera, closer, much closer to me now. I stayed in the same position and spread my legs, supporting myself with one hand on the ground below.
I knew my pussy was exposed, my ass... everything! I felt the wetness between my legs dripping on the insides of my thighs. My whole body was hot and tingling.
I heard the camera stop and I heard him fumbling with his pants! Oh god, I couldn't let him fuck me! Not my son's friend... not here... not now. My panties were in front of me, for some reason I grabbed them and brought them up to my face inhaling hard. Uhhh... that smell... that taste...
I felt his cock pressing against the opening of my pussy... oh god finally! No that was wrong! I can't!!!
My pussy was so wet his cock slid inside of me with one thrust. Uhhh that felt good! He was big, I could tell. His cock spreading the inner walls of my vegina giving me pleasure. I moaned and hung on as he fucked me from behind faster and faster.
He was moaning too, thrusting with all his a****listic pleasure. I only pushed back, wanting more of his cock to go inside of me.
"Ahhh... oh fuck... ohhh..."
I was quickly approaching my climax, hanging on as my son's friend fucked me. Finally it happened, the tingling... the pleasure... the wonderful, tense feeling came onto me and I moaned, Cumming on his cock. He drove it into me like an a****l, pounding my climax out of me as I hung on, limp, moaning like a slut!
When I was done and able to come down a bit, he took his cock out, I felt relief because my pussy was raw from the pounding. I felt his hands on my arm and was suddenly spun around to face him.
His sweaty face was right in front of me as he f***ed me to my knees. It didn't take him long to stick his wet cock into my mouth. I resisted only a moment and as soon as I tasted myself on his cock I started sucking hard... trying to get all my wetness off of it. I was sucking taking him deep, remembering how my son liked it.
"Oh yeah... oh fuck yeah... are you a slut! Suck that big cock! I knew you wanted it from the moment I saw you! Take it all cunt!"
Oh god those words were driving me insane! I sucked him with all my might, taking him deep. From time to time I would take it out of my mouth and licking the shaft, I would lick his balls while stroking him.
I heard the clicking of the camera and looking up I saw that he was taking pictures of me. Oh god, I didn't care! I wanted more of his meat! I wanted him to shoot his cum down my throat so I could finally taste it!
"Yeah, cunt... pose for me... just like that... take that dick in your mouth."
"Uhhhmmm... oh yeah..." Was my only reply.
Finally I felt his cock stiffen up and expand even more ready to cum. I took him deep holding on and stroked the shaft. He was taking pictures the whole time as he unloaded into my mouth.
"Oh yeah... oh fuck yeah... ahhh... drink that cum bitch... drink it."
I drank it, I drank all of it as he came into my mouth. The milky cum running down my throat made me moan in pleasure, again... and again... and again!
Finally he was done and pulled out of my mouth. He pulled his pants up and I stood up on wobbly legs.
"Well Kate, you're a great fuck, maybe we can do this again sometime... and... a don't worry... I won't tell Tommy anything," He gave me this arrogant smirk and walked away.
I hated him, I hated him for what he was able to do to me. I hated myself for letting him do this to me. I stood there for a moment thinking of what just happened. I knew he probably wouldn't say anything and even if he did, I don't think anyone would believe him. There were the pictures he took... but oh well; I couldn't do anything about it. I would have to talk to him later and somehow get those pictures erased.
I put my panties back on and walked back. When I got back everyone stood there impatient, already waiting.
"Mom, finally. What took you so long?" Tommy was first to ask.
"I lost my way, this place is like a labyrinth. I'm sorry guys, you didn't wait too long?"
"Ok, never mind, we're ready for you Kate. Now stand right by that cart and strike a pose for us."
The cameras were already clicking. These boys did not want to wait any longer. I looked at Frank and noticed that he was waiting, smiling slightly at me. I turned away from him and posed for the rest. The more pictures they took, the more comfortable I became.
Soon I was back into my old self showing my long legs and raising my skirt a bit, teasing them and the cameras. This went on for some time. They had me spread my legs apart slightly, even bend over a bit, everything in good taste, just teasing.
Tommy didn't try to take up skirt pictures of me, but the rest of the boys were almost at the ground level with their cameras. I stayed in my clothes without pulling up my skirt and let them take the pictures.
After about twenty more minutes they were done.
"Ok, that about wraps it up," Tim said like a professional photographer.
"Great shots Kate. I can't wait to see them on the computer, you were hot and the camera loves you, you're like a natural. Are you sure you never did any modeling before?" Jason asked already reviewing some of the pictures on the camera.
"No Jason, I never modeled before. This was kind of fun though, I'm not sure how good those pictures will be but I had fun posing," I answered him with a smile.
I really like Tim and Jason. They were polite, respectful and I felt really comfortable with them. Unlike Frank, who was arrogant and scary and of course who managed to fuck me today. That one fact made me look away from him as if he wasn't even there. Thankfully he didn't want to pursue any conversation with me.
Tommy walked up to me and squeezing my hand whispered "thanks Mom" in my ear. I smiled giving him a squeeze back. While everyone was packing their equipment I ended up alone near Frank for a moment. I walked up to him a little unsure.
"Frank, the pictures that you took... you shouldn't have... could you please erase them..."
He smiled knowingly looking at me, roving his eyes over my body while I involuntarily tensed up again.
"Hmmm, those were the best pictures of them all, how can I erase them?"
"Frank please... I... I let you do something that was wrong... very, very wrong..."
"Wrong? It looked like you were enjoying yourself quite a bit."
"I just... lost control... please understand," I begged.
"Well, I'm not going to erase them for you. You'll have to do something for me first."
"God, haven't I done enough?" I looked at him shocked that he would ask for more.
"Not yet! I don't think now is the time to talk about it. I'll call you when I figure everything out," He whispered the last few word as Tommy approached us.
I looked at him with hate in my eyes. That bastard! How could I be so stupid and let him fuck me! And I let him take those pictures!
"Mom, are you ready?"
I turned around and walked past Tommy towards the car. I was pissed and scared. Scared of what he was going to make me do to get those pictures erased.
Tommy tried to talk to me during our ride home but I just couldn't tell him anything. I wanted to, I needed his help but I was afraid of what he would think of me when he found out that I fucked his friend.
I jumped every time the phone rang. I couldn't get the fact that Frank has taken my pictures out of my mind! I kept going back to that moment when he told me he would call me when he figured everything out with fear. What did he mean by that? Wasn't the fact that I let him take me enough for that k**? And the fact that he was just a k**, eighteen year old k**, was making the whole matter worse!
I haven't told Tommy, I couldn't. I didn't know what he would say, what he would think, I would just have to figure something out on my own. I realized now how dangerous it was to bring someone totally unknown to me into my little "Slut" world. How could I have done that? How could I have been so weak?
Playing a slut for my son was unique; I would not give that up for anything in the world. Anytime I thought of him my pussy got wet and my mouth watery, knowing how good his cock tasted. But letting someone I didn't trust take me? How could I have?
It was one of those warm Saturday nights in the valley where most people stayed inside enjoying a nice, air conditioned house or an occasional dip in the pool. The air was still and muggy, a little unusual for this part of the world where it was mostly dry. My husband and I were watching television, a program called "Survivor" when the phone rang. I immediately tensed up thinking that it could be THE phone call. My husband got up and answered it. Soon he got pretty irritated and handed the phone off to me.
"Kate, it's your son, and he's d***k wanting a ride. I 'm not going to go out there to get him... for Christ sake it's ten o'clock... you can if you want to, but I'm going to bed."
I took the phone from him as he walked away.
"Hallo, Tommy where are you?"
"Mom, listen I'm at Jason's house and I a... had too much to drink to drive home... could you come get me?"
"Tommy can one of your friends give you a ride home?" I could hear music in the background and some laughter, sounded like girls.
"Mom, they're all d***k... please... can you come get me?"
"Ok, you're right, don't let them drive you, what about Jeannine, is she there?"
"Mom, Jeannine's gone and her husband isn't here either, it's just us."
"Ok honey, I'll be there in twenty minutes."
I got up ready to go, but noticed that I was wearing a night shirt. God, I have to change, I can't go like that. I went upstairs and saw that my husband was already in bed. He was in such a bad mood, I didn't want to turn the lights on or wake him.
My daughter Kristy was spending the night at a friend's house and I'm sure she had some clothes I could wear. I know she wouldn't mind. I walked into her room and looked in the closet.
My god, all I could see were skimpy shirts or blouses and mini skirts. I found couple of jeans but after trying them on found out they wouldn't fit. Oh god, maybe I should go into my closet and get some clothes? That would wake my husband up, I really didn't want to hear him bitch.
I picked up a skirt and tried it on. It was one of those stretch minis that covered my ass and hips but that's it. The mini was hugging my every curve. I took my nightshirt off and tried one of her shirts. It was low cut with only two buttons in the front. I put the ensemble on and looked at myself in the mirror.
Oh my god... Jesus, that showed off a lot of skin. My big tits were barely contained in the shirt, and of course, I had no bra on so it showed off a big part of my tits. The buttons looked like they were about to burst, and the shirt did not cover my stomach.
Looking at myself in the mirror I started feeling sexy. I ran my hands up the side of my hips and over my stomach. I bent over and looked at my tits hanging down and the cleavage... Oh Jesus, that looked so hot.
I turned around and looked at my ass... my round full ass. I bent over a little spreading my legs and noticed how easy my skirt rode up exposing my ass. I still had no panties on and I saw my moist pussy in the mirror. I grabbed a pair of black heels and slipped them on. Looking again I held my breath, I looked gorgeous... sexy... almost slutty.
I realized I was loosing track of time and looked at the watch. Fifteen minutes has gone by. Alarmed I pulled the skirt down and headed for the door. All I could think of was getting my son before any of those d***ken teenagers could give him a ride home.
I drove in a hurry, trying to be careful, since I already had some wine tonight. I got to Jason's house, got out of the car, pulled the skirt down as best as I could and walked up to the door. I could hear the music blasting inside.
I rang the door bell and soon Jason, answered the door. He showed me inside with a big smile on his face, constantly looking me up and down. He was wet, dripping with water and wearing only a pair of shorts.
"Well hi Kate, come on in, you want a beer?"
"Hi Jason, no I'll pass on the beer, I came to get Tommy, is he here?"
"Yeah, we're all sitting around in the hot tub, come on in."
He handed me a beer even though I said no. I hesitated a moment, and took it out of his hand, oh well, why not, this was a party after all. I noticed that Jason was looking at me with his eyes wandering down to my cleavage, no doubt seeing more of my tits than he ever had before.
"By the way, that was a great photo shoot you did the other day, have you seen the pictures yet?"
"No I haven't, are you sure I looked OK?" I was more curious of what I showed than anything.
"You mean Tommy didn't show you the pictures yet? What a bum! Well would you like to go upstairs to my room? I'll show them to you."
His constant gaze running over my body told me that I shouldn't although the thought of being alone with him in his room made me shiver with excitement and wonder of what could happen.
"No... it's late, maybe some other time, I just need to get Tommy."
He was obviously intoxicated; he continued staring at my tits and than my hips. I smiled and looked around... god, I could be his Mother but I could still make him drool.
I followed him out into the back yard and onto the patio by the pool where the hot tub was. I saw my son and two girls with another boy sitting inside. I recognized one of them as Gina, Jason's s****r, the other girl I didn't know. The boy was Steve one of my son's friends from school.
"Hey Mom, thanks for coming to get me," Tommy said with a smile.
Everyone was looking at me with hungry eyes, even the girls; both stared at my full, enticing figure. I came up to the tub, and Jason quickly dropped into the water. I sat down on the lawn chair, making sure to keep my legs together, remembering that I didn't wear any panties.
They were carrying on a conversation but every one of them, from time to time would look over at me. God, I could tell the boys were trying to get a peek between my legs but the girls? Maybe they were just intimidated.
"Kate... you can come in here with us, the water is great," Gina said after a while.
I was a little surprised at her comment since I had no bathing suite on.
"Oh sweetie thanks but I don't have a bathing suite on."
"Well you could easily fit into one of my Mom's... she's gone and I'm sure she wouldn't mind."
Everyone agreed especially the boys probably imagining me in a tiny bikini. I looked over at Tommy and saw that he was looking at me with anticipation in his eyes. I could tell that the idea exited him and I have to admit, it exited me as well.
"Well maybe just for a little bit, that water does look good right now," I answered smiling at Gina.
She got out of the pool grabbing a towel and spreading her hands to the sides d****d it over her shoulders. She was perfectly built with long dark hair, young, full breasts and hard nipples that poked through the fabric of her bikini. Her flat stomach bare down to her naval and hips that showed perfect shape wrapped in a tiny patch of fabric between her legs. I could tell she shaved down there because the fabric was barely big enough to cover her sex with tiny little strings that ran high over her hips. I looked back into her eyes and saw curiosity and tiny little smile that touched her lips.
"Come on, I'll help you change."
Noticing the other girl directly in front of me I spread my legs a tiny bit and got up probably showing her a bit of what I had under my skirt. I saw the girls green eyes widen and her cheeks turn red but she didn't look away, she followed me with her eyes as I walked behind Gina. I felt so naughty with everyone's eyes on my ass as I walked away which sent waves of excitement up and down my spine.
Gina led me to the upstairs bedroom with a big bed and dressers and throwing the towel on the bed pointed towards it.
"You mind as well get comfortable; I have to find my Mom's bikini."
I sat down on the bed and watched her as she fumbled through the drawers. She had her back towards me as I watched her shapely behind totally exposed with the string bikini deep between her ass cheeks. I was surprised how much she turned me on, I mean I was only with one woman before this and I remembered the whole experience so clearly but I always treated it as experimenting, something that I would only do once just to see what it's like.
She turned her head and saw me watch her, she smiled, turned her head back and reached for the bottom drawer without bending her knees. I gasped at the site of her ass and the tiny string that ran across her asshole. It barely covered it; I could see the darker skin around it. The gusset of her panties started barely at where her pussy was, tiny patch that covered her young sex but did not stop her pussy lips from making an outline.
My own sex was on fire as I stared at the young girl, thoughts of eating her flooding my mind, of spreading those luscious lips and driving my tongue deep inside her. I could barely contain myself from not running up there and grabbing her.
"Aha, I think I found it."
She straightened up holding a white bikini in her hands. She slowly walked up to me and holding it out looked into my eyes.
"Well, I think you should take your clothes off."
My mouth went dry, I forgot that I had to do this to get into that bikini. I must have looked a little uncertain because she smiled again as if she was the parent and I was a confused little girl.
"How else are you going to put this on?" She asked.
God I was acting so stupid, I was as old as her mother and I let myself be treated as a little girl! I stood up and took the bikini from her hands. I reached for my skirt and paused.
"Aren't you going to turn around?" I asked hesitantly.
"Why, it's just us girls here."
Again I saw laughter in those blue eyes as she waited for me to lift my skirt up. Oh god I had no panties on and she was going to see that. But so what, so many women nowadays did not wear any. I was willing to bet that she normally did not wear any either.
I lifted my skirt to bunch it up around my waist and slid it down my legs. Now I heard a small gasp from Gina as she watched me do that and saw my cleanly shaven pussy. I than unbuttoned my shirt and still facing the young girl, took it off. I was completely naked in front of her except for my high heels.
When I looked at Gina I saw her staring at my firm, big breasts, running her eyes down my stomach and over my pussy. I trembled, it felt like she was actually touching me with those eyes, sending pleasure down to my pussy making me so wet. I was flushed and barely maintained my composure. I reached for the bikini and slipped the bottom on, it felt really tight and like Gina's, only covered my sex. I quickly put the top on and looked at myself in the mirror.
"Oh my god, I can't go down there like that," I exclaimed.
I remembered that Gina's mom was smaller than me and not as curvy. All my body parts were showing except for my pussy, which was barely covered and my nipples and the small area around them. Wearing the high heels made my legs look so long... so sexy, my hips exposed and even the small creases where the insides of my thighs were and where my labia begun were showing; the bikini only covered my pussy lips.
My big breasts were visible all the way around only the nipples with my areolas were covered and a small amount of skin around them. I turned around and saw that my ass was bare, the bikini string buried between my ass cheeks.
"Oh you'll be just fine, you're beautiful and you're going to knock all of them out downstairs," Gina was absorbing my reflection in the mirror.
She moved directly behind me and slightly to the side. She reached out and grabbing the strings holding my bikini bottom pulled them high over my hips just like she wore hers. I felt the bikini bottom dig into my pussy and a slight moan escaped my lips. I looked down and saw that one of my pussy lips was exposed and drooping down from around the fabric. My eyes widened and I held my breath. Oh god, I was an image of sex... so exposed... so sexy, with my pussy lip showing.
Gina's eyes followed mine and her mouth opened as her tongue came out wetting her dry lips.
"Oh I'm sorry... let me put that back in."
She quickly reached out around me and touched my pussy, slid her finger on the inside between my pussy lips grabbing the edge of the fabric that spread them and pulled it up and over covering my sexy lips. I saw her finger glistening in the light covered in my wetness as she brought her hand back resting it on my hips.
Oh god, I didn't know what to do, I didn't know what to say. This was my friend's daughter, I remember when she was just a tiny little girl and now... and now she was touching my sex however innocent that might have been. I was trying to hide my desire for this girl but it was so hard... so hard.
"Ok I think you're ready, come on, let's knock their sox off."
She took my hand and pulled me behind her. I was confused and trembling as I followed her downstairs. We came up to the glass door leading to the back yard and I paused for a second. She looked at me sensing my uncertainty and standing on her tipsy toes brought her rosy lips to my cheek kissing me gently. She smelled so good, so close to me.
"You'll be OK, you'll see."
With her soft words calming my nerves a little bit she opened the door and pulled me into the back yard. I bit my lower lip and followed, my hips swaying as I walked in my high heels. As soon as we came into view and everyone looked at us, at me, all conversations stopped. The guys with their mouths gaped open stared at me, running their hungry eyes up and down my exposed body.
I looked at my son and saw him gaping in disbelief. Gina let go of my hand and dropped into the tub as I stood their trembling. Oh god, what have I done and in front of my son and his friends!
"Come on Kate, the water's great," I heard Gina say.
I dropped down into the tub between Tommy and Jason covering myself in water up to my neck. Gina, Steve and the other girl were on the opposite side of the tub. Very shortly the conversations begun again and I was able to come down a bit. I felt Tommy's hand touch mine and he gave me a reassuring squeeze.
"Mom you look great," He whispered into my ear.
Jason poured me a tall glass of red wine which I gulped right away and preceded to refill it. Gina was laughing and talking to Steve and the girl and it seemed like everyone forgot me standing there so exposed.
"Hey guys, do you really want to party?" Jason winked at Tommy.
He reached over and produced what looked like a rolled up cigarette from his nearby pants.
"Oh yeah, light it up," I heard Steve say.
"I thought you said you didn't have any," Gina looked at her b*****r.
"I was saving this for a special occasion." He said giving me a sly look.
"Oh sure, and this is it?" Gina was mocking him knowing that what he meant was me being there in the tub with them.
"Sure it is, as long as Mrs. Johnson's OK with it," Everyone looked at me.
"Ahh sure, and please stop calling me Mrs. Johnson, it makes me sound so old. I didn't know you all smoked cigarettes."
They looked at me smiling, even Tommy.
"Mom, it's a joint," My son said.
I gasped and looked closely at the joint Jason was holding.
"We don't do it that often, only when there is a special occasion, like you being here with us Kate," Jason took my advice and called me by my name.
It felt different being called by my name by a boy that was as old as my son but it immediately put me at ease. Up until now I was covered by the water but as he said what it was I raised a bit to examine the joint, after all, I never smoked one or saw one before. My breasts came out of the water and I saw everyone stare at them. Oh well, I thought, they already saw me like that.
What I didn't know was that the bikini I was wearing became transparent as soon as it got wet and my breasts, nipples, aureoles and everything was visible to everyone in the tub. I stood there looking at what Jason was holding in his hand.
"Ok, but I never smoked one, what do I do?" I asked confused why everyone was staring at me.
"It's easy, just take a drag and hold it in your lungs for a while," Jason answered lighting it up.
I became especially aware of the young girl that I didn't know yet staring at me. She wouldn't shift her eyes away like everyone else when I looked at them. There was something direct in them as if she was shocked to see me like that and... something that held a desire... a desire for me. I decided to find out who she was.
"Hi, I don't think we've met each other yet, I'm Kate," I extended my hand towards the girl.
She was pretty with freckles on her face and short, blond hair. Up until now she was pretty much covered under the water but as she extended her hand to shake mine, I saw a nice pair of full breasts completely covered by a bikini top. I was surprised to see such a generous pair of breasts on such a young girl. Sure she was eighteen but I usually didn't see eighteen year olds with big breasts like that.
"I'm Elaine," she said in a soft voice.
An unusual name but fitted her well. She seemed demure and unsure of herself and kept very quite. I shook her hand smiling and saw she smiled back and immediately dropped back down under the water.
I could tell Steve brought her here as from time to time he would say something to her trying to put his arm around her, which she automatically pushed away. This was the end of the conversation with Elaine since Jason lit up the joint and it was being passed around. Soon it came to me and I held it to my lips inhaling. The smoke stung and I coughed uncontrollably to everyone's laughter.
"I told you guys it's my first time," I mumbled between coughs.
"Well than you have to take another drag," Jason said putting his arm around me.
"Here, take it really slow."
He held my hand and brought the joint again to my lips. I took a small drag this time and held my breath. The world slowly darkened and my mind reeled. I let my breath out and felt a tingly feeling spread throughout my body.
I looked around and saw that everyone was pairing up. Steve staying close to Elaine, Gina moved up to Tommy and I was sitting close to Jason with his arm around me I realized. Even though he was half my age, I felt excitement I haven't felt since high school. This is how it was at those parties I usually missed when my parents made me stay home and study. I knew it was wrong of me to be here but I decided to go with it for just a while longer.
"Does that feel good?" Jason asked and I realized he was rubbing my shoulders.
I quickly looked at Tommy but he was snuggled close with Gina and wasn't paying any attention to me.
"Yeah actually. It's been a while since anyone rubbed my shoulders."
Jason kept massaging my shoulders and his hands slowly kept circling lower, down my front until his fingers were grazing the tops of my breasts. I looked around and saw that Tommy was now kissing Gina and Steve and Elaine were busy talking to each other. I didn't stop Jason and he kept going further down.
Finally I felt him cup my breasts and his fingers slid under the fabric of my bikini top as he touched my nipples. The world was swimming in front of me and I didn't fully realize what was happening. I felt him pinch my nipples and I let out a low moan. In my d**gged state I would have let him do so much more, but...
"No, I will not."
Everyone looked at Elaine. She was sitting there red faced staring at Steve. I felt Jason's hands slide away from my breasts.
"Hey you guys, sounds like you need to take another drag of that joint."
Everyone laughed at Jason's comment and he reached for his pants.
"No, no more, we're just fine," Gina said.
"I think we should just play a game or something, everyone needs to relax."
Tommy slid towards me.
"Is everything OK Mom?" He asked.
"Yeah, I'm fine, just having fun."
I noticed he was staring at Gina obviously wanting to do more with her. I was glad that he found interest in other girls not just me.
"Looks like Gina really likes you, why don't you go sit by her," I whispered to him.
"You sure? I mean, I don't want you to feel left out."
"Oh don't worry, I won't," I gave him a small push.
He lid towards Gina and Jason took up his place near me. I was surprised that he was holding another joint in his hand.
"OK, everyone has to take a hit of this, this one's really good," He said laughing.
He lit it up taking a big drag and passed it on to me. I felt quite at ease already and didn't feel like the earlier joint did anything to me so I took a big hit and held the smoke in my lungs a long time.
When I finally exhaled the world swam in front of my eyes. Now I really felt the effects of it.
Jason got out and turned some music on and the joint finally made it to Elaine and I could tell she didn't want to smoke it. Steve kept trying to hold it up to her mouth and she kept pushing his hand away.
"Steve, here let me try," I said moving towards them.
My breasts were above water now and I noticed both Steve and Elaine staring at them. Looking down I saw that the tiny white patches covering my nipples became transparent and my dark nipples were plainly visible to everyone. I should have covered myself but the joint made it seem like it was OK.
"Here, let's smoke it together," I said settling down beside her.
She kept looking at my breasts as if seeing them so close to her hypnotized her. I took the joint and took a small hit.
"See, there's nothing to it, just smoke it like a cigarette."
She moved closer to me and rubbing her legs against mine looked up at me with her innocent eyes. I leaned over and put the joint up to her lips. She inhaled and held it in her lungs. I noticed that her shoulder was rubbing against my breast making my nipple involuntarily hard.
"OK, Steve and I will be right back, we have to make a run to the store for some more booze," I heard Jason say as if from afar.
"Just don't be too long or you might loose your girlfriend."
I heard Gina say it but didn't pay any attention to her since Elaine was occupying my world at that time. She was so pretty and innocent with her long eyelashes and full, firm breasts that were almost visible under her top.
I gave her another drag and took one myself. God, this joint made me feel so much at ease. Putting it out I placed my hands on the edge of the Jacuzzi and enjoyed the high I got.
Looking over at Tommy I saw that Gina was kissing him passionately, running her tongue in and out of his mouth. Her hand was below the water but I could tell she had it wrapped around my son's thick cock, moving it in a steady rhythm. It surprised me a bit that she would do that in front of me but I didn't say anything happy that my son was enjoying it.
Elaine snuggled up to me pressing her small body against mine and wrapping her hand around my waist underneath the water. She put her head against the top of my breasts which were above the water and entirely visible to her. It felt so good to be held by someone that I didn't even think about if it was appropriate.
For some reason I couldn't take my eyes off of Gina and Tommy. They were going at it hot and heavy. Tommy's hands roving over Gina's body, squeezing her breasts and fondling her pussy under the water. Just watching them was making my pussy hot!
I felt Elaine kiss the top part of my breasts, tiny small kisses running the expense of my breasts but I didn't stop her, the girl was obviously gay and the fact that she found me attractive added to my excitement. If this was what it took to loosen this girl up than why not? It's not like I was letting her fuck me, it was just some innocent fun.
I saw Gina look over at us and smile. She leaned into my son and whispered something in his ear. He looked at us and gave me a wink. Suddenly I felt cool air hit my nipples and I looked down at my breasts a bit confused. The joint made everything slow down so much that I didn't react right away.
Elaine pulled the small patches to the sides exposing my breasts entirely and continued to kiss the tops of it. My very hard nipples were now exposed to everyone. I wondered if I should continue to allow her to do this. Gina already saw my breasts so it was no big deal. Although Tommy was my lover and fucked me quite often, no one knew about it and showing my breasts in front of my son might alarm the two girls.
I looked back at Gina and saw that she was back kissing my son. OK, no big deal, everyone was at ease with it. There were no cameras around and there was no way of getting into trouble again. I looked back at Elaine sensually kissing my breasts and enjoyed the attention she was giving them. I felt her leg wrap around mine and her hand gently caressing my thigh under the water. Oh God, this girl was making me hot!
Elaine started to kiss my breasts lower and lower, circling the entire breast with her mouth. From time to time she would slide her tongue out and lick the sensitive skin making me tremble with excitement. I felt her hand pulling on the string of my bikini making it go up between my pussy lips sending fire to my clit. Confused and d**gged, I continued to let it happen.
Suddenly she looked up at me with her green eyes and opening her mouth took my nipple into her mouth sucking gently. Oh god, I was quickly loosing control of this situation but what she was doing felt so good.
I looked over at Gina and my son ready to stop this whole thing and was shocked to see my son lying on the edge of the Jacuzzi with his shorts down around his ankles. His big, hard cock was sticking straight up and Gina had her mouth wrapped around the head of it. Oh my god, I thought, how could she do this in front of me? Obviously we were all high from smoking the joint.
Just seeing my son's cock sucked by this girl stopped me from saying anything. I sat there hypnotized watching Gina worship his cock and I allowed Elaine to take full advantage of the situation.
Elaine's hand suddenly switched from caressing my thighs and playing with my bikini to sliding lower and lower almost touching my pussy lips. She was now fully sucking my nipples, licking and gently biting them. Her small fingers finally reached my pussy and dug the bikini out, pulling the fabric to the side.
My world was swimming in front of me, watching this happen as if I was powerless to do anything... to stop it from happening. I saw Gina disengage and stroke my son's cock looking at us. Again she smiled and seeing me watch them fully stroked Tommy's cock giving it a kiss on the slit. Still watching us, she pulled herself out of the water. Stroking my son's cock, she brought her very shapely ass to the side near us and put one leg on top of the ledge, her knee touching my outstretched hand, spreading them apart.
God she was so close with her ass, the small string barely covering her holes! I saw her look back at me meaningfully and she went back to sucking my son's cock.
"Oh God..." I whispered as I realized what she wanted me to do.
I felt Elaine's fingers entering me and looked down at the girl. She was looking up at me, licking my nipples as she slid two fingers into my pussy. My hand involuntarily reached over and under the girl touching her breast.
"Oh yessss..." She moaned.
I saw her look over at Gina's ass and her eyes suddenly took the appearance of being glazed over. Oh god, this was out of control! She was slowly finger fucking me watching that girl's ass. I pulled her top to the side exposing her full breasts and started pinching her nipples as Elaine went back to sucking mine.
I looked over at Gina and realized that her ass was much closer to me now. Did she move over closer to us? Her spread open thighs were almost touching my shoulder! Again I saw her look back at us with those inviting eyes.
"She looks so delicious, doesn't she?" Elaine whispered in my ear.
I turned to look back at the girl and received her lips on mine. Her passionate kiss caught me off guard and I opened my mouth to receive her tongue. The only thing that registered in my mind was that Gina was watching us kiss. She was kissing me gently, passionately, slowly running her wet tongue and twisting it around mine. I couldn't control this... I couldn't control this even if I wanted to. This girl's warm body and tongue were like heaven.
I moaned into her mouth as she continued to finger fuck my pussy. I realized that I was rubbing Gina's ass with my other hand, squeezing her soft flesh to her pleasure.
"Oh God Kate... Oh Jesus you're so hot! So soft... uhhhmmm..." Elaine managed to say before her mouth went back to kissing me.
She was now kissing my neck, sucking on it and going lower, to my tits. I looked over at Gina's ass and moved closer to it. Oh god I was lost to the pleasure of what was happening! Rubbing her ass, I started kissing the back of her thigh, tiny gentle kisses, like Elaine when she started kissing me the whole time looking at her ass.
"Ohhh..." I heard Gina moan as she sucked my son's cock.
I pulled Gina's bikini out and to the side, exposing her holes to me. I gasped looking at them. They were so hot, so wet! She was clearly dripping with her juices. Her pussy was cleanly shaven and her small pussy lips were slightly swollen from anticipation of what was about to happen.
I was surprised at her anal hole, it was... enlarged! The skin around it was wrinkled and puckering out, making the shape of a tiny volcano! My god, was this girl into anal sex? I realized breathing very hard that it was making me even hotter.
The constant finger fucking I was receiving and Elaine's mouth sucking on my tits pushed me over the edge. I brought my mouth to Gina's pussy and extending my tongue, raked it over her lips. The thought of how wrong this was flashed in my brain, but in my d**gged state, I didn't care.
I was sucking Gina's pussy! With my eyes closed I licked, sucked and moaned into her soft flesh pressing my mouth against it. She tasted so good, so fresh still dripping her juices into my mouth.
"Ohhh... Ohhh..."
"Oh god Kate! Oh my god..." I heard Elaine.
She came up close to Gina's ass and started kissing her ass cheeks watching me from the side. I looked into her eyes and sucked Gina's pussy lips into my mouth pulling on them.
"Oh yeasss..." I heard a moan from Gina.
Elaine was looking at me with hunger, at my tongue sliding in and out of Gina's wet pussy. She stopped finger fucking me and spread Gina's ass bringing her mouth close to mine. I knew she wanted to taste it, to taste the sweet juices I was feeding on.
I moved my head aside and without missing a beat she slipped right in my place, extending her tongue as far as it would go, feeding on the soft flesh and moaning softly with pleasure. I could see her young tongue raking and sucking on Gina's pussy folds.
I looked at Gina and saw she was bobbing her head up and down on my son's hard cock, making love to it. I extended my hand underneath her and pulled her top down exposing her tits. I gently rubbed and tugged on her tits, watching her work on Tommy's cock as I kissed her inner thighs.
She brought her hand down and grabbed my hand giving it an encouraging squeeze. Elaine moved to the side and I went back to work on Gina's pussy. I watched as Elaine moved up and started kissing Gina's ass, right above me, getting closer to her asshole. Oh god no, she wouldn't!
The thought of this girl doing something so nasty registered as Gina pushing back with her ass, pulled my hand out underneath her and placed it on top of my son's thigh. Oh god, Tommy, he was so warm! Feeling my son intensified my pleasure as I watched Elaine reach Gina's asshole with her tongue.
Never before have I experienced such hot, tense pleasure. My pussy was on fire and I felt like I was about to cum! Watching Elaine flicking Gina's asshole made my heart beat hard in my chest.
I felt Gina grab my wrist as I ate her and pull more. Suddenly I felt something hard and very warm push into my hand and I wrapped my fingers around it. At the same time I saw Elaine stick her tongue into Gina's asshole! My god, I couldn't believe what I was seeing! How could this girl be so nasty!
Gina was forcing my wrist up and down as I held on to the warm, hard meat. Oh God... Oh God, no... was it... was it my son's cock? Oh my God, what was happening? My foggy brain slowly registered the fact that I was stroking my son's hard cock, eating Gina's pussy as she sucked on the same cock I was stroking! My son's cock!!!
Elaine's tongue was so deep in Gina's asshole that she was salivating, the saliva dripping from her tongue slowly ran down to my open mouth. Oh my god, I didn't know what to do! The juice was running down, almost up to my open mouth and extended tongue buried in Gina's pussy.
I didn't feel Gina's hand on my wrist anymore but yet, I continued to stroke my son's meat. I pulled back from Gina's pussy and looked at what was happening underneath her. I saw Gina look at me from under her spread open legs and she licked the shaft down to my hand wrapped around the base of it.
"Oh yes Kate... stroke it... make it hard..." She moaned.
She was licking my fingers... she was licking my fingers wrapped around Tommy's cock as I stroked him. I noticed her ass was moving to the rhythm of Elaine's tongue in her ass. This girl was lost to the pleasure of watching Mom stroke her son's cock, and so was I. For the first time someone else was watching me do something like this to Tommy.
Obviously she was fine that I was doing that, otherwise she wouldn't be sucking my fingers like a hungry slut. She would lick the shaft including my fingers as if my hand was part of his cock. Oh god this was so hot! I put my mouth over Gina's pussy and sucked.
Elaine was still tongue fucking Gina's asshole with vigor, making the opening even bigger. I realized that I was now licking Elaine's saliva dripped from above and that, for some reason made me hotter. I drank all the juices I could and stroked my son's cock for Gina as she gave him head.
Tommy obviously was close to coming because he sat up looking down at the scene.
"Oh god... oh god Mom... ohhh... Gina, I have to fuck you... god, sit on my cock, please!"
Gina pulled back and sat down beside him, looking down at me and my hand around his cock. Elaine pulled back as well looking at me. It was a tense moment but somehow I held on to my son's meat. Gina was looking straight in my eyes.
"Uhhhmmm Kate, would you like a taste?" She looked at my son's cock.
Oh God did I ever! I yearned for it but I was afraid to cross that line in front of these girls.
"I think he asked for you not me," I answered hesitantly.
I was looking back at her and I could tell she knew I wanted to. She smiled and gave me a wink.
"Maybe later than," She said and started to straddle him.
I let go of his cock and turned away not wanting to see this, not wanting to see her take full advantage of Tommy's thick meat. I walked out of the Jacuzzi totally confused and walking up to the small table poured myself a tall glass of wine.
I realized that my tits were showing and my pussy and ass were exposed, my bikini god knows in what position but I didn't care. What was the point after all of that?
"Oh my god... oh yes, nice thick cock!" I heard Gina's voice.
I tensed. Part of me wanted to see this and part of me that was jealous of that girl didn't. I knew how good she must have felt taking Tommy's big meat up her pussy. I gulped the wine and turned around.
Oh god, my pussy shivered from what I saw. Tommy was laying down by the Jacuzzi, facing me and Gina was spread open, impaled on his meat. She was fucking herself the full length of his cock, slowly, methodically with her face contorted in pleasure.
Elaine was sitting near by on the ledge watching them. She looked lonely but her tongue would come out and lick her lips from time to time as if she was hungry. Why they should have all the fun, I thought.
I walked up to Elaine as she looked up at me running her eyes over my naked body. I leaned over grabbing the back of her neck and planted a wet kiss on her lips the wine I just drank making my head spin.
"Would you like to taste me now?" I asked looking into her unsure eyes.
"Yes..." She barely whispered.
God she was such a k**. I knew she was over eighteen but she seemed so much younger. I sat down beside her and giving her an encouraging smile spread my legs open. The thrill of doing that with my son so near me was making my heart pound with excitement.
I leaned back as Elaine took up the position between my legs. She kissed the insides of my thighs getting closer and closer to my pussy, teasing me, making me hot. When her tongue finally reached my pussy and buried itself deep inside I let my head fall back and moaned with pleasure.
"Oh yesss... lick it... lick my pussy..."
Elaine didn't need any encouragement. She felt great as I'm sure she has done that before many times. She was gentle not rough. She was licking, flicking and teasing my clit all the while sucking on my juices flowing out of me. She was working me to that point of high eroticism where I often lost control. I began to moan, constantly to the rhythm of her tongue.
I leaned back and found myself between Tommy's spread open legs. Looking back I saw Gina's pussy, so close to me, wrapped around his cock and her looking at me. Her eyes were glazed over, her lips slightly parted and dry, her face red. Again we looked into each other's eyes and again I found understanding in them.
"Oh Kate... your son feels so fucking good..." She moaned.
"Ahhh... Ohhh... Uhhhmmm..." I moaned looking at my son's cock wet with her juices.
"Ohhh... don't I look great... don't I look great fucking him?" The smile came back on her face.
"You liked eating my pussy didn't you?"
I couldn't talk, I couldn't answer her as Elaine sucked my clit.
"Oh god, give me your hand Kate... please... hold it"
She extended her hand as she moved up and down my son's cock. I was laying on my back watching them upside-down but I extended my hand and grabbed hers. Our fingers interlocked together in a firm bond as I felt my legs being pushed back and spread further apart.
"Oh yes... oh yes... oh fuck..." She moaned.
"Ahhh... Ohhh..." I moaned.
She slowly brought my hand down and released my fingers placing my hand on top of her naval. Oh god she felt so warm. I moved my hand with her, gently caressing her smooth skin. My inner urges and desires making my hand go lower towards her swollen pussy.
She was watching me, judging me, trying to see how far I would go. I didn't want to give her that knowledge of me and Tommy, god I didn't want to, but my body was slowly betraying me.
My hand slid down and my fingers touched her clit... her clit and her swollen lips wrapped around my son's cock. She was so wet down there! I rubbed her pussy lips spreading my fingers apart around my son's cock driving into her.
"Ohhh... Ohhh..." I moaned watching what I was doing.
She was watching me, a look of surprise slowly spreading on her face. If I only didn't have Elaine licking my pussy, I thought as my fingers touched Tommy's cock. Uhhh... so wet! I rubbed his shaft, running my fingers down to his balls, spreading the juice all over them. I quickly realized what I did and pulled my hand back to her clit. I could tell she saw what I did. Her eyes were wide, her mouth open as she stared at me and than at my hand.
I also saw her breathing change, it was deeper now, more labored. So she liked watching me, she liked seeing me touch my son's cock as she fucked it. I knew I did. I thought about it for a moment. I already stroked his meat in front of her and Elaine just moments ago, so what was the difference from doing it now?
Again I slid my fingers down and touched his wet shaft. Seemed like I was in my own little world. I rubbed his shaft and rubbed her pussy wrapped around it. Her young pussy continually generating large amounts of juices. I brought my hand down to my face and licked them, I was so used to doing that. Uhhhmmm... so sweet, I licked it all off and reached out to get more.
"Yeah, you like the taste of it don't you? My juices mixed with your son's pre-cum..." She was watching me.
God she was right! Tommy's cum must have been on it! Oh God, this girl will know everything! Again I knew I needed to stop this, I was out of control but I couldn't! My body was moving on it's own now with Elaine making love to my pussy.
"Eat me Kate... turn around and eat me... oh god, I want you to so bad..."
She reached out and placed her hand on top of mine. She moved my fingers in circles around her clit and than back down to my son's cock. She made my fingers wrap around his shaft as she looked at me with wide eyes. She got up off his cock hovering above as I stroked his shaft looking at her, slowly, methodically. I couldn't help it, I was lost to the intense pleasure, the taboo of this being my son only adding to it.
"Oh yes Kate, doesn't his cock feel good?"
"Oh... Ohhh... Oh yes... Oh it does..." I moaned surprised at myself.
She was shaking her head from side to side as if she still didn't believe this was happening.
"Hold it for me Kate... hold it for me, yes just like that. You want me to slide your son's big cock into me?"
"Yes... oh god yes... fuck him..." I said as Elaine started to finger fuck me.
"Guide it for me... guide his cock into my pussy... oh god..." Gina moaned.
I did, I watched as my son's beautiful meat slid inside this girl. I didn't let go of his cock, I continued to stroke him as she fucked him. More and more juices continued to run down to my hand. I brought my hand back up to my mouth and licked it clean.
God I couldn't stand it anymore, I had to have the real thing. My body making the decision for me, I turned around and got up on my elbows and knees, spreading my legs wide for Elaine who immediately begun licking my pussy again. Now I had Gina's pussy and my son's cock right in front of me. OK, just lick her pussy nothing more, I told myself.
I hovered above her clit and extended my tongue flicking it. I licked and licked tasting the sweet girl.
"Oh god Kate... oh my god... yesss..."
She was moaning with her head back and her legs spread wide apart enjoying what I was doing. After all she was getting fucked and licked at the same time. She fully sat down on Tommy's cock and seemed like she wanted to rest a bit, she was still looking down at me licking her clit.
Tommy decided he needed some more action and started moving his cock in and out of her. She looked at me and grabbed my hair. She started forcing my tongue where she wanted it. Mostly on her clit, but slowly she extended the reach down into the creases of her legs. I could tell she wanted me to lick her pussy lips.
My tongue was getting dangerously close to Tommy's cock. Looking up at her from between her legs, I saw her smile again. Oh god this girl just wouldn't stop! I knew I needed to stop this, I couldn't show her what really went on between me and my son!
"Oh Kate lick me... lick it, yeah... good girl."
She tried forcing my head to the side, my tongue would definitely lick Tommy's cock as I knew she wanted me to, but with my last ounce of will power, I held my head still. Just her pussy, I said to myself. She smiled at me.
"Ohhh... you know you want to."
"No, no I don't... please..."
She just laughed and brought my mouth up to her clit and I licked it in circles. Suddenly she jerked her body up a bit and Tommy's cock popped out of her pussy settling right on top of her clit where my mouth was. My tongue clearly licking the wet shaft as it came out. Oh god not in front of her!
I pulled my head back and grabbed his cock. I guided it back into her and Tommy begun fucking her again. She laughed again, clearly having fun with me and my weak resistance. I went back to licking her again. I thought I was going to loose it during the brief moment when my tongue touched my son's cock. The feeling was intense, his warm meat, the juices around it... How much longer can I withstand it?
I felt Elaine starting to extend her tongue up past my pussy, getting closer to my asshole. For some reason I arched my back giving her better access. I felt Gina's body jerk up again and again Tommy's cock popped out. This time she held my head f***efully on top of his cock, watching my parted lips pressed against his pulsating meat and f***ed my mouth up and down the length of the wet shaft before I pulled back.
I looked at her breathing hard. She just stared back licking her lips. Again I put his cock back inside of her and licked her. She was playing a game with me to see if I would suck my son's cock in front of her. I knew what she was doing but yet I didn't stop, some wicked part of me enjoying the thrill.
I felt her body jerk up again and Tommy's cock settled between her pussy and my mouth, my lips pressed firmly against his wet meat. I looked up at her unable to breathe. She held on to my hair but she wasn't forcing me to keep it there.
"Uhmmm... yes..." She whispered looking down at me realizing I wasn't pulling back.
For some reason I froze in this position. Was I giving into her? My mouth wasn't open but his thick shaft parted my lips. I looked at her judging her reaction. She was intensely watching me... watching my mouth. She pulled my hair up and made my lips move along my son's wet cock. She than pushed it back and my mouth slid down along the shaft. She started doing this up and down, watching me, and clearly getting a sexual thrill from it.
"Oh yes... oh my god..."
She let go of my hair and somehow my head kept moving on it's own, up and down my son's cock. My mind screamed to pull back, this was too much... I was crossing the line! Seconds passed and my parted lips kept softly riding Tommy's cock.
Uhhh... ok... ok, that's enough, I told myself, pulling back. She quickly grabbed my hair again and f***ed my mouth on top of his shaft moving it up and down. I couldn't continue this. I pulled up and looked at her begging.
"No... no... don't do this to me... he's my son..." I pleaded looking up at this gorgeous girl.
"Oh Kate, you know you have to... you know you'll suck him very soon."
I shook my head in weak defiance, resisting the urges to do it in front of her. I put his cock in her again and started licking her clit. She let go of my hair and closing my eyes, I licked harder. I felt Elaine's tongue reach my asshole and I moaned opening my mouth right above Gina's clit. She noticed my weak moment and moved her body up making Tommy's cock slide out and slide right into my open mouth.
My lips instinctively closed around the wet, hard shaft and I sucked unable to resist the urge. Tommy of course moved his cock up and down fucking my mouth. Oh no, I couldn't suck his cock in front of them! I needed to stop this! I can't do this in front of these girls! My mind was screaming at me but my body held my head still, letting my son fuck my mouth for a few seconds. With great difficulty I pulled myself off of Tommy's cock and held it in my hand looking up at Gina.
"No, I can't... please..." I begged.
"But you already tasted him, go all the way Kate... suck him."
I noticed Tommy looking at me from behind Gina.
"Ohhh, Tommy wants you to do it... I want you to do it, even Elaine wants you to do it... just give into your desires Kate." Gina said.
For the first time I noticed that Elaine wasn't eating me anymore, she was on the side watching me. Oh god... oh god, they were all watching me, expectantly. My mouth was poised right above Tommy's cock. I looked down at it. So hard, so sweet.
I felt Gina's hand on top of my head gently pushing me down. I moved my head from side to side barely able to hold it up.
"No... please... I can't..." I whispered more to myself than these girls.
My resistance was fading, my lips were almost touching the head of his cock. There was clear juice oozing out the slit and I longed for the taste. I opened my mouth and heard Gina whisper "Oh yeah, just like that, he tastes so sweet"
Opening my mouth, I let Gina f***e my head down and took my son deep into my mouth. At that moment it felt as if time stopped for me. I no longer registered the gasps of excitement and shock coming from the girls, all I wanted to do was suck my son's cock and feel his enlarged head pressing against the back of my throat.
I don't know how long I enjoyed sucking his hard meat, all of a sudden I felt Elaine's tongue back on my pussy and asshole and Gina's voice talking to me gently.
"Oh Kate, you look so beautiful doing this..."
I looked up at her and saw that she was intently looking down at me. So this is what she wanted to see. Her face was full of shock and pleasure watching me do it. Her pussy was right in front of me. I pulled Tommy's cock out of my mouth and put my mouth over her whole pussy extending my tongue into her used hole. I sucked and swallowed. She let her head fall back and moaned. I was sucking the juices that my son deposited into her.
After a while I let her go and placed Tommy's cock at her opening. She sunk down on top of it.
"Oh yesss..."
She fucked herself on it for a while and than looked at me. I was there watching her... watching her eyes, waiting patiently with my mouth right there. She smiled at me.
"Oh you want it don't you? You want to suck his cock again..."
"Uhhhmmm... yesss..." I heard my voice as if from afar.
She slowly lifted herself off of his cock and I willingly placed it in my mouth and sucked. Ohhh finally, I was doing it... I was doing it in front of her. The tension faded away replaced with nothing but pleasure... pleasure of having my son's thick meat in my mouth.
"Oh yes... oh my god this is so hot... you love your son's cock don't you Kate?"
Without looking at her I moved my head in a silent yes as an answer. There was no use denying it, these girls seen it all... well... almost all. Elaine stuck her tongue in my asshole making me shiver. I realized that I liked her doing it, it was a different kind of thrill but so intense.
I pulled Tommy's cock out of my mouth and started licking Gina's pussy. She tasted so good, her hole was so big... I just wanted more of her... I wanted to eat her whole. Feeling the tongue in my ass I ran my tongue past Gina's pussy licking in circles. I licked up to the very top and then back down past her pussy almost touching her asshole with my tongue surprised at myself and how nasty I could be. I looked up at her.
"Oh you're naughty!" She exclaimed.
I was stroking Tommy's cock keeping him hard when I noticed Gina pull her legs back, pushing her ass out.
"Do it, lick it..."
I have never done anything like this before but this was such a right moment. I extended my tongue placing it on top of her clit and ran it down to her hole, past her hole and further until I felt her asshole on my tongue. I licked it in circles enjoying the feel and noticed that the taste was not that bad. It was different but not bad. I began to realize what Elaine saw in doing that. It was such a thrill licking another woman's ass.
Gina was moaning loud, louder than ever, enjoying my caresses of her asshole. Suddenly she screamed.
"God I can't take this anymore! Give me his cock!"
She took Tommy's cock out of my hand and impaled herself on top of it with full f***e. Tommy just moaned. She started fucking it fast and hard.
"Oh god yes... fuck yesss... I'm going to cum... oh fuckkk..."
She was going so fast and hard, Tommy's cock was frothing at the base. Soon she was Cumming and so was Tommy, he couldn't last any longer. With one final heave she impaled herself on top of my son's cock and screamed. Tommy was shooting his cum inside of her at the same moment. I placed my mouth over the part where his cock disappeared inside her pussy and sucked.
I felt juices starting to fill my mouth and I swallowed. More came out and I swallowed again and again and again. After a while there was no more. Gina lay limp on top of his body and my son's cock was slowly sliding out of her. I grabbed it and licked it clean than I put my mouth over her pussy and sucked.
"Oh god Kate, you are so good... ohhh... this feels so good..."
I was sucking, licking and sucking, cleaning the messy juices off of her entire pussy. I couldn't get enough of this girl.
"Oh Kate, you are so good..."
When I finally disengaged Elaine was still licking my asshole. I looked back at her with approval.
"Oh baby, thank you so much," I said to her.
After one final lick, she let me go as well. We were all so spent, so satisfied, even Elaine. I somehow knew that licking mine and Gina's pussy and ass was very satisfying to this young girl. We all got up putting our tiny bikinis into place and slipped into the Jacuzzi. Gina and Elaine snuggled up to me slightly caressing my body with their hands and Tommy got up to get me some wine. Afterwards he slipped inside as well besides Gina. Gina looked at me with a serious look.
"Kate, I know that it was the weed that made you do all those things and I just want you to know that we will never tell anyone about what happened here tonight, we promise."
I looked at her and she brought her lips to mine. I didn't push her away, I kissed her sensually, no tongue just lips. I broke away and Elaine kissed me in the same way.
"I swear Kate, I'll never tell anyone," Elaine whispered.
Somehow I knew they were telling the truth.
"Thanks, it means a lot to me and... oh god I just don't know what happened here tonight. I was supposed to just pick Tommy up."
Tommy reached out and grabbed my hand.
"Mom, it's OK, it just happened... everything will be fine."
He knew I worried about these girls watching me suck his cock.
Suddenly we heard noises from the house and Jason came in followed by Steve, they had a case of beer in their hands.
"OK, we have the beer." Jason said putting the case down.
He looked at all of us clumped close together as if trying to imagine what went on when he was gone. If he only knew!
"Well that's nice Jason, but Tommy and I have to split," I said.
"Yeah, you guys just took way too long. Did you have to drive to Nevada to get the beer?" His s****r teased him.
"You have no idea what we had to go through to get this. My fake ID has expired and the first two stores we went to, they noticed right away. We had to drive twenty miles just to get this beer and now you're going to split? Kate, please stay!"
Suddenly I remembered I let him touch my breasts, no wonder he wanted me to stay! He probably felt like he could get away with more if I stayed. God, I did so many things tonight I shouldn't have!
"No Jason, I have to drive so I can't drink. Thanks, maybe some other time."
I could tell my comment gave him hope. God why did I say that? He was just an eighteen year old k**, my friend's son and I was married! I had to get out of there before I got myself into bigger trouble and promised to myself never to smoke weed again.
I got out of the water dripping. All of their eyes were on my body especially now that the tiny bikini was fully transparent. I walked away feeling their gazes and walked into the house heading upstairs to change.
I woke up the next day with a big hangover, my head throbbing and my mouth dry. Turning over I saw my husband laying in bed still asl**p. What time was it? I thought. He went to sl**p even before I left to get Tommy!
Thinking about Tommy brought back vivid pictures of what happened last night. Oh my god! Did I expose so much in front of these two girls I hardly knew? The thought of me giving my son a blow job in front of them made my heart beat faster. Why? It was so wrong of me to do that, so risky! What if they say something to someone, what if they expose my relationship with my son? But there was so much more than that! I... I licked Gina's pussy!!! Gina who just a few months ago turned 18 and could be my daughter!
Yet, remembering taking my son's cock in my mouth as Gina and Elaine watched made me feel hot, excited... sexually stimulated and the thought of what I did to Gina and what I let Elaine do to me! God, how did I get myself into all this? It was that damn weed, it was the joint I smoked mixed with constant consumption of alcohol that clouded my judgment so much! Yes, that was my excuse if anyone ever asked. That would be my excuse if those two girls ever confront me. I promised myself never to smoke weed or drink whenever those two girls were around.
I slowly rolled over and got out of bed. I went downstairs to make some coffee and kept thinking about Tommy, Gina, Elaine and even Suzie. Uhmmm... Suzie, my first girl experience, so sweet and young, I wondered dreamingly if she ever thought of me after our experience together.
I rummaged through some cabinets looking for my favorite coffee mug but couldn't find it. Then I remembered my husband putting it away on the bottom shelf. Getting on my hands and knees I looked around in our deepest, bottom cabinet and saw it way in the back.
Reaching out didn't help so I ended up practically crawling into the cabinet to get it, only my butt was sticking out, thankfully I was wearing a long nightshirt that covered it.
"Hey Mom... whooo, nice... looking good."
The words startled me and I instinctively jerked up knocking my head on the cabinet.
I knew it was my daughter Kristy, she was standing right behind me.
"Mom, what are you doing in there?" She asked.
"Honey, I'm looking for my coffee mug, you know the one I always use."
I felt my shirt starting to slide up on my butt, so I thought it was time to get out of this position in case I showed my daughter too much. I begun inching my way backwards but when I did, I felt my shirt catch on something above me. As I moved back, my shirt started to slide up my body.
I felt my butt expose as my shirt traveled up to my lower back and I heard a tiny "ohh" from my daughter. I didn't want to panic and I didn't want to rip my shirt.
"Oh my god, I think I'm caught. Kristy, could you help please?"
"Uhmmm Mom, I don't think I ever seen you in THAT position," There was definitely laughter in her voice, but also a tiny bit of excitement.
Of course her comment to "THAT position" referred to when she spied on me making love to my husband. Just her reference to that vulnerable moment brought color to my cheeks which I was glad she couldn't see.
"Sweetie, this isn't time to play, please help," I said but the situation seemed funny to me too.
I heard her approach and than felt her kneel behind my butt. The thought for some reason made my throat dry. I did wear panties but they were so tiny and in this position they were probably deep between my ass cheeks. Matter of fact, I felt them wedged deeply between my pussy folds! Oh god, this was so embarrassing, my own daughter could see the details of my sex! My heart was beating so fast now.
Suddenly I felt her hands on my butt and I jerked up again knocking my head on the cabinet.
"Jesus Mom, you're really jumpy today," She said but didn't move her hands away.
"Kristy, please, just unhook my shirt," I pleaded.
"You know, you have a gorgeous butt Mom. It's just perfect, the kind of butt you just want to spank."
Suddenly I felt her palm smack one of my cheeks which I felt jiggle from the impact. It was a light smack that wasn't painful but rather pleasing. Than another.
"Kristy!!!" I said surprised she continued it.
"You know, I could get back at you for all those times you spanked me when I was a little girl, now is my chance," She was laughing, obviously playing with me.
Again I felt a smack, one, two, three. The movement of my luscious cheeks was sending pleasurable vibrations throughout my butt and pussy. I jerked my body back and all I managed to do was to slide my shirt further up my body and almost up to my neck. "Great" I thought, now my breasts were exposed and hanging down for my daughter's viewing pleasure.
"Kristy, if you don't stop this and help me, I'm going to have to spank YOU," I said trying to be serious while laughing on the inside.
"Uhmmm, Mom that could be fun."
Again she smacked my ass which by this time was giving me a pleasurable, warm sensation that was quickly spreading down to my pussy.
"Ohhh..." A low moan escaped my lips.
I didn't want to show my daughter that I was actually enjoying the treatment but again my body betrayed me. I could feel my pussy getting wet! My mind was becoming fuzzy as the warmth from my ass begun clouding my senses. Jesus, I couldn't show her THAT! Her own mother turning this funny and innocent situation into something sexual!
"Kristy, please help me."
She moved up closer to me and by doing that spread my feet apart which spread my butt further apart. Oh my god, I can't do this.
"All right MOM, you're no fun."
Fun! I'll show her fun when I get out of this! I felt her lean into me as she started to work on my shirt. Her ample breasts pressed into my ass and somehow managed to find my crack. I felt something hard pressing against my barely covered rear hole. Was it her nipple? Oh Jesus, I shuddered at the touch hoping she didn't feel it.
"Kristy, what's taking so long?" I asked as it seemed like she couldn't get me freed up.
"Just hold still Mom, I almost have it free."
She placed a hand on one of my ass cheeks for support and leaned further into me. That of course made my ass spread further apart and I clearly felt her nipple rubbing against my anal hole!
"Uhmmm..." Again a moan of pleasure I couldn't suppress.
I knew she heard me and felt me tremble, but did she know why? Her nipple was turning me on tremendously, rubbing the hard knob against my tender hole!
Suddenly I felt my shirt free and my daughter pulling back.
"OK, there."
Again I felt her hands on my ass putting pressure on both of my cheeks in the outward direction... spreading them apart, which seemed innocent as if she was just doing this for support as she was getting up. I knew my asshole and my pussy were probably barely covered and partially exposed and I couldn't help but wonder if she was looking at them.
"Well, I better take my last opportunity," With that I felt my ass being smacked.
I held on for a few heart beats enjoying the treatment, forgetting who it was that was doing it. I didn't know why, but I actually arched my back and stuck my ass out more.
"Uhmmm... Mommie, you like it?"
Smack, smack, smack. I trembled hanging on inside the cabinet.
Her words woke me up as if I was in a dream.
"Wh... What? Kristy, stop... Ohhh, you're gonna get it," I said and moved backwards.
She moved out of the way and I finally stood up on trembling legs. My beautiful daughter stood there with a smile on her face, her cheeks red and her chest moving in deep, steady rhythm. She was only wearing a small pair of pink panties and a tiny tea shirt. Her breasts stood up straight with hard nipples that were poking out under her shirt.
I couldn't help but run my eyes over her curvy, young body, stopping for a brief moment at her panties. Did I see a darker patch between her legs? Was it wetness? I jerked my eyes away not to be obvious what I was staring at.
We looked at each other for a moment without saying a word. Seemed like the moment was tense, she was probably wondering if she took it too far. She meant so much to me, I didn't want her to feel like she did something wrong, I wanted our relationship to continue to be perfect.
"You ungrateful daughter!" I said with a smile "I only spanked you for your own good," I was turning this whole situation into a joke "Looks like you didn't learn anything... I'm just gonna have to spank you again!"
I reached out and grabbed her arm turning her around. She laughed trying to get away. Her struggles were obviously weak as if she was just putting on a show. I lifted my hand and smacked her across her thong covered butt.
"Uhhh... Mommie, please, I didn't mean to be bad," She laughed acting as a little girl.
I laughed too and continued to smack her butt. My hand ended up on her lower back as if to hold her down but somehow I knew well she wouldn't move. Slowly I noticed my own hand moving lower to the point where my fingers were just under the waist band of her panties and I felt the round curve of her hip.
Looking down I saw my daughters perfect ass cheeks and the string of her thong disappearing deep between them. Just looking at them made me shiver with lust and my mouth water.
"So, do you have enough?" I asked looking at her butt which became red.
I realized I placed my hand on her ass with the tips of my fingers disappearing between her cheeks. I looked at her as she looked back, her eyes wide and her face flushed. She shifted her eyes from me to my hand.
"Enough? I think you need some more yourself!" She laughed and twisted free.
I saw laughter and excitement in her eyes as she came around me. My heart was beating fast as well in meek anticipation of what she was going to do. Fun, just some innocent fun with my daughter, I told myself.
"Bad Mommy, here, I'll show you how bad you are."
"Kristy don't," I warned her but she didn't listen.
Grabbing my arm she lightly pushed me against the counter top. I laughed and put both my hands up to my butt protecting my cheeks from spanking that she wanted to give me.
"What has gotten into you, you are so bad," I laughed but didn't resist.
For some reason getting spanked by my daughter was fun and was definitely turning me on. I knew my daughter didn't know that, she probably thought that we were having some mother daughter fun which we were... I kept telling myself.
"Ok bad Mommy, put those hands up and get ready for some smack time... no, better yet, pull that shirt up for me."
"Kristy, no way!"
"You know you've been bad so do it... NOW."
Her demanding tone surprised me a little, made me feel as if I was her daughter and she was the MOM. Games, games two girls can play. I held my breath as my fingers grabbed the edges of my nightshirt. I looked back at her with the most innocent face I could muster.
"You won't spank hard, promise?" I asked in a little girl voice.
She smiled surprised at it.
"Hmmm, that depends, now lift that shirt up!"
Slowly, I inched it up... and up... past my hips, looking back at my daughter, until my nightshirt was around my waist.
Her eyes were peeled to my butt watching it as I exposed it. I could tell she was excited, her eyes were telling me that. Did she like my butt that much? Was this no longer a game? I asked myself and shuddered at the first smack that reached my butt cheek.
With each smack she held her hand on my cheek and squeezed it a little, smacked it again and squeezed it a little.
"Bad Mommy, you need to be punished for what you did to me... spanking me like that," There was no longer any laughter in her voice.
Instead, I heard excitement, I heard... command. I arched my back and looked back at my daughter. Her eyes were wide and she was licking her lips. Ok, Ok, I need to break this off before it gets out of hand. I didn't need to give my daughter any ideas.
But as hard as I tried my body wouldn't move! I took each spanking with eagerness, almost an anticipation. My butt was starting to sting but still I wanted more.
"Are you sorry Mommy? Are you sorry for what you did?"
Smack, smack, smack. Oh god, I loved it!
"Oh, I am baby... Uhhh... I'm so sorry... please!"
I didn't know what I was saying please for. Was it for her to stop, or was it that I wanted more?
SMACK! I tensed, this one was hard.
"Ouch..." I didn't yell, I moaned!
Her hand stayed where it was, deeply planted on my ass, her fingers spread. I looked at her surprised at how hard she smacked me and saw that she was looking at me, her eyes wide and mouth partially opened. She waited for me to complain or stop this but... but I didn't. I let my daughter continue. She moved up close to me, on my side, pressing her firm stomach to it. I could feel her heavy breathing. I felt her other hand grab my other ass cheek and than my daughter started to rub them in circles, massaging me...
I tensed, this wasn't playing anymore. It was sexual, definitely sexual. I needed to stop this, my mind was screaming at me, this is my daughter! Yet I didn't move, I pretended to take her touch as fun, maybe she wouldn't notice... just a little longer.
I was definitely wet, tense sexual feeling running through me as my daughter rubbed my ass.
SMACK! Another hard spank!
"Ohhh..." Another moan that I couldn't suppress escaped me.
She pushed my ass cheeks together and than spread them apart, just lightly. SMACK! Again she pushed them together and pulled them apart, this time further as if testing the boundaries.
SMACK! Again, together and further apart, further than ever before. I hung on and the feeling of cold air between my wet ass cheeks added to my excitement. I had no doubt she could see my asshole, my tiny little panties would not cover it when she spread my cheeks so wide apart.
SMACK! I was taking punishment from my daughter like never before. My eyes were watering from the sting my ass felt and I arched my back supporting myself on the countertop with both of my hands. SMACK! This time when she pulled my ass cheeks apart she kept them there, spread open. I could feel her arched over my butt, looking at me... looking at what was between my cheeks.
OK, no more, I can't! Moment passed as I fought to stop what was happening. With great difficulty I twisted around and leaned my back against the counter. I stood there, my chest heaving, my nightshirt still around my hips as I smiled a weak smile at Kristy trying to make sense of what just happened. I noticed I was perspiring and so was she.
"Phew... my god, you've gotten back at me for everything I ever did to you," I whispered looking into her wide eyes.
She smiled a weak smile and looked down at her own feet. I could tell she was starting to feel guilty or maybe unsure about what happened, for what she did... for how far she let herself go.
"Hey you, don't be so sad, it was fun," I reached out holding my hands out for a hug.
My words definitely diffused the situation, they made everything seem like it was just innocent fun. She looked up at me and came into my arms, which I closed around her giving her a warm hug.
"Thanks Mom, it actually felt good to spank you and fun too. You know, whenever you need a good spanking let me know, I'll surely oblige," She said looking up at me with those large blue eyes of hers.
"Yeah, I'm sure you will, you bad daughter of mine," I laughed.
"I love you baby," I whispered affectionately.
She was so grown up now and I cherished the moments when I could still hold her in my arms.
"I love you too Mom," She whispered back.
We were both looking at each other in a deep hug, close... so close to each other. I felt her head move up closer as if she wanted to kiss me. I definitely didn't mind since we've done that a lot. I moved my head closer and brushed her lips with mine.
Suddenly I felt her move up more and her lips pressing against mine in a more tender kiss with the tip of her tongue brushing against my lips. This was too much but I couldn't let go standing there frozen in my own daughter's grip. I held the position for just a few more heart beats and disengaged.
"OK young lady, I think that's enough fun for today. You better disappear before I decide to really spank you!"
She pushed back and laughed like she always did when she was a little girl.
"Sure Mom, whatever you say but remember, I might like it this time."
With that she ran out of the kitchen. I sighed, watching her perfect butt jiggle as she ran out.
I poured myself some coffee and sat down at the table a little bit confused. Oh God, what were these k**s doing to me? First my son and now my daughter? I definitely didn't want my daughter to feel anything sexual towards me. What just happened was so much on the border line.
"Hey babe."
I watched as my husband walked into the kitchen and gave me a tiny kiss on my cheek.
"How did the thing with Tommy go last night?"
I jumped and stiffened up in my chair.
"What do you mean?" I asked with a trembling voice.
"You know, you getting him from the party, him being d***k," He looked at me with curiosity in his eyes.
I calmed myself enough to answer.
"Oh you know, I picked him up and brought him home. He's probably still in bed sl**ping it off."
"I'm a little concerned about him. Lately he has been spending a lot of time at home, not going out with any girls and all, except for the last night of course. Was there any girls at the party?"
"Well for your information he is going out with a nice girl, her name is Gina, Jeanine's daughter," I answered him and suddenly I could still taste her sweet pussy on my tongue.
I shook my head trying to get the image of her spread open legs and pussy impaled on Tommy's cock out of my mind.
"Uhmmm, Gina, I remember that girl... she is a little hotty."
"What a jerk" I thought. He was forty years old and still thinking of young girls like that. I turned around ignoring his comment and sipped on my coffee.
"So what's your plan for today?" I asked.
"OH shit, I didn't tell you? We have a new account opening in Chicago, I have to go into the office and spend some time reviewing the proposed financial plan."
He said that without even looking at me. Money, always money, that was his first priority. He never paid attention to me!
"How long are you going to be gone for?" I asked trying to sound concerned.
"I'll be back later tonight, I'm sorry babe I didn't tell you about it."
Uhhmmm, a whole day! This could give me time to think and maybe straighten things out with my k**s!
He came up to me giving me a hug. I returned it enjoying his attention and soon felt his hands squeezing my butt. I flinched because my ass was still tender from the spanking Kristy gave me. I felt his hands pulling my shirt up.
"John, what are you doing?" I asked with my arms around his neck.
Instead of answering he pressed his lips against mine. Although I was still mad at him, I returned his kiss and soon our tongues were twisting around in a passionate kiss. I was turned on and I didn't understand why? How can couple of touches turn me on so much? Was it because I haven't had him is such a long time? Was it because the thought of being a slut turned me on so much I was willing to become one for anybody?
Soon he had my shirt around my waist and was massaging my ass with his hands. My breathing came in gasps from kissing him and having my ass squeezed.
"John... god, spank me... spank my ass!"
I surprised myself by saying that. Did I like the spanking my daughter gave me that much?
"Uhmmm, honey, sure..." Was the only thing he said.
"Oh yeah..." I moaned.
Smack, smack, smack! Oh god that felt good! I arched my back and stuck my ass out even more.
"Ohhhhhh... oh my god my ass..."
He was spanking me harder and harder, making me shiver with excitement. I hung on to his neck as my husband punished me. In my mind I imagined he was punishing me for what I did... for what I did with our son... for what I did with Frank and with Suzie and with Gina and Elaine... and... oh my god, our son! Oh god I couldn't stand it, I needed more!!!
Suddenly we heard footsteps approaching the kitchen and my husband quickly pulled my nightshirt down gasping, having difficulty controlling his breathing. It was Tommy. He walked into the kitchen saying hi and grabbed a cup of coffee. I was sexually frustrated being teased by my daughter and my husband without a release but couldn't do anything about it. We made small conversation and my husband excused himself to get ready for work.
At one time during the morning I asked Tommy what his plans were for today and he said he was going to hang out with Gina. The thought of the two of them "hanging out" brought vivid thoughts of Gina's pussy to my mind. I felt a little jealous, part of me wanted to be with him and another part wanted to be with Gina, it was so confusing!
Soon after my husband and Tommy left the phone rang. I picked it up thinking it could be Tommy.
"Hallo?" I said into the phone.
"Yes, who's this?"
"It's Frank..."
My heart froze! I couldn't say a word as the dreaded phone call I was so much anticipating became a reality!
"Kate are you still there?"
"Yes, what do you want Frank?"
"You know what I want, I want you and you want the pictures back."
"Ok Frank, how do I get them back?" I said with a trembling voice.
"Hmmm... I like your eagerness, are you excited?"
"Frank, please, I just want to get those pictures back."
Although I knew my daughter who was still in the house could not hear me, I lowered my voice.
"I know you do and you will... if you do exactly what I say."
"What do you want?" I said in a cold voice.
"I want you to check for me if you're excited... touch your pussy."
"What! I will not!"
For some reason my body tensed and my breathing became deeper. How dare he ask me something like that!
"You will, it's the only way you'll get them back."
I felt trapped. As much as I despised him, I felt I didn't have much choice. I would go along with what he wanted for the moment. I waited a few moments but he didn't say anything. I turned away from the stairs in case my daughter came downstairs and inconspicuously placed my hand inside my panties. I was surprised to find my pussy already wet.
"Ok, I'm doing it, now what?" I said.
"Good, are you wet?"
"You're lying Kate, that's not the way to get your pictures back," He said and I could almost visualize him smiling.
"Ok, I am, you're satisfied?" I said after a short pause, my face becoming beet red.
"Good, now rub it in circles as if you're masturbating."
I couldn't believe what this demented person wanted me to do!
"No way, you might have gotten the satisfaction of fucking me but no more!" I almost yelled into the phone frustrated at my situation.
I also realized with a startled bewilderment that my hand was still inside my panties. I felt the confusion between decency and hate for that person and the perverted pleasure his demands were insinuating creeping into my mind.
"Kate, Kate, Kate... I could easily post your pictures all over the internet, better yet, I could e-mail them to your husband... how would you like that?" He said with a laugh.
"You wouldn't..." I gasped in panic.
"Please don't... Jesus, I'll do it... ok... here."
I felt the horror of those pictures getting out and quickly rubbed my pussy. Another surprise was that I immediately felt pleasure and more moisture flood it.
"Yeah, I can hear your heavy breathing... good girl, now stick your fingers in it," He demanded.
Giving up to Frank's perverted pleasures I slid them in and moaned. What else could I have done? I did not want those pictures reaching my husband, it would definitely cause him to divorce me and I was afraid that I would loose my k**s. I tried very, very hard not to enjoy myself but those fingers... god those fingers just wouldn't stop!
"Now take them out and taste yourself Kate."
I did. I didn't want to but I did. I placed my fingers in my mouth and sucked my own juices softly moaning into the phone, forgetting who listened to my moans on the other end. The thought of doing that with my daughter just upstairs added to my pleasure and excitement. Part of me wanted the release I was denied this morning.
"You're a good slut Kate, now are you alone in the house?"
"No... my daughter's here, she's upstairs."
"Uhmmm, Kristy... she's a hot little number, her tits and her ass... I'd love to fuck that wouldn't you Kate?"
His question caught me off guard.
"N... no, of course not, she's my daughter," I whispered.
"That sounded a little hesitant, have you had sexual thoughts about your daughter? Come on Kate, tell me."
Oh god no, no he couldn't know!
"No, no I haven't."
I denied it but as much as I tried not to, my daughter's perfect ass pooped into my mind.
"You never thought about her full tits... dark nipples, the kind of nipples you wanna lick and bite?"
"No... please."
"I can tell you're getting excited... I can tell you thought of her, you'd probably want to eat her pussy wouldn't you Kate? Your own daughter's pussy..."
I listened to this man I hated but my hand instinctively reached down to my hot, wet pussy.
"Ahhh... no, please stop," I begged.
"You'd like to run your tongue between those young pussy lips and suck them into your mouth... taste those juices flowing into your mouth and tongue fuck your daughter until she cums, wouldn't you Kate? Tell me!"
I leaned against the wall with my eyes closed and my hand moving in circles over my wet pussy.
"Oh god no... oh god... ahhh... I don't know... oh please, what are you doing to me?" I moaned into the phone realizing what I said.
I don't know? I don't know? She was my daughter for Christ sake!
"Are you playing with yourself? I can tell you are, I can tell by your gasping and heavy breathing, tell me Kate."
My hand was moving faster over my clit making me crazy with lust.
"Yes... yes I'm playing with my pussy..." I whispered.
"Good, now imagine your beautiful daughter naked in front of you, her luscious tits with hard nipples freely moving as she walks up close."
"No, no Frank stop..." I moaned squeezing my eyes shut desperately trying not to imagine what he was saying.
"Her hairless pussy with puffy little lips just waiting for you to touch, tell me Kate, will you touch your daughter?"
"No, no I won't!"
I fought it, with all my will I fought the suggestions he was putting into my mind!
"But she wants you to, she's so close waiting for you to touch her."
"No, oh god noooooooo..." I moaned loosing my mind.
"Do you want to touch her? Do you want to feel your own daughter? Tell me Kate!"
"Oh god... oh goooooooood... ahhhhhhh..."
"You do, don't you? I can tell, just let it go, touch her, feel her pussy."
"Yes, god damn you yes."
I nearly screamed into the phone wanting to cum, my hand flying across my engorged clit.
"Good slut, now do you have panties on?"
"Yes," I whispered hoarsely.
"I want you to take them off, do it now Kate."
My hands were trembling as I reached down and quickly pulled my panties off of me throwing them on the near by chair.
"Do you have them off now?"
"Now take your shirt off so you are completely naked."
Again I quickly pulled the shirt off and stood there naked trembling with excitement.
"Are you naked?"
"Are your nipples hard?"
"God yes," I whispered into the phone squeezing them.
"Reach down and touch your pussy. Is it wet?"
I ran my hand down and touched my pussy... my wet pussy moaning softly.
"Oh god yes it's dripping."
"Would you like someone to lick you, to caress your pussy with their tongue and make you squeal with pleasure?"
"Oh yes... ahhh... yes."
My hand rapidly moved over my clit and I could feel the pressure building up within me, my body waiting for the release I needed.
"Do you want your daughter there right now?"
"Oh god... ahhh... ohhh... ahhh..."
"Answer me Kate, do you want your daughter licking you, licking your pussy until you cum?"
I didn't know what was happening to me, I just lost it. I stood there in our hallway completely naked masturbating and all I could think of was Kristy.
"Yes... oh god..." I moaned hard into the phone, my body hot with desire.
"You want her mouth down between your spread open legs drinking your wetness?"
"Yes... oh god... yes," I moaned like a slut not thinking about the fact that I was expressing my desires for my own daughter.
"What about your asshole, do you want your daughter to lick your asshole with her wet tongue?"
"Yes, my asshole too yes, I want it."
I was out of control, my body shaking with pleasure. The thought of someone licking my asshole became overbearingly strong.
"Bend over Kate, bend over with your ass to the stairs so when your daughter comes down she can see what kind of slut mom she has."
I did, my god I did. I quickly spread my legs and keeping them straight I bent over spreading my ass cheek with my hand, doing as I was told.
"Oh god... oh yes, god I'm bent over..."
"Do you want her to see you like that?"
Another disgustedly perverse thought, my own daughter seeing me like that! No matter how much I tried not to do this, my sexually stimulated mind immediately flashed images of Kristy watching me do this from the stairs.
"Yes... ahhh... yes, I want her to see me like that."
"Stick your finger in your ass Kate."
My breathing came in gasps as I quickly felt my asshole with my trembling hand and slid one finger in.
"Uhhh..." I moaned as I felt my anal ring give way.
"Is it in? Now fuck your asshole with it."
"Ahhh... ohhh... ohhh... oh my god!"
Why did I give myself into this man so easily? Why did I let him control me like that? The only answer was that I had to, I had to do this to get my pictures back! The enjoyment and the pleasure my body felt was all secondary to my mission, or was it?
"Are you fucking your asshole Kate?"
"Are you being a slut?"
"Yes... oh god yes."
"Tell me, I want to hear it coming from you."
I hesitated a moment thinking of admitting to this man what I felt at the moment, shamelessly displaying my body in my own house, but than the words just came out of my mouth...
"I'm a slut... my god, I'm a fucking slut," I whispered into the phone closing my eyes and ramming the finger deep into my willing asshole.
"Good, now you're going to be my slut this evening and do what ever I tell you to do, understand?"
I stiffened up realizing what he was asking. If I allowed him to have his way with me, what kind of perverse things would he do to me? I felt sick to my stomach just thinking about it but another part of me felt... pleasurable anticipation. I had to do what he asked me to do, I just had to.
"Yes," My whisper was barely audible.
"I can't hear you Kate, say it!" He snapped into the phone.
"Yes, I will be your slut this evening," I said sternly into the phone and the words coming out of my mouth combined with my own finger still fucking my asshole made me moan and really feel like a slut. This was so much like my fantasy, to be used by someone... someone that was able to fuck all my holes and treat me like a cheap cock receptacle, to cum inside me and on my tits and in my mouth! The degrading thoughts made my mind a blank void of sexual perversity.
"Oh god I will be your slut, I will do whatever you want me to do Frank! OH YES, I'm such a slut!"
I couldn't stop it, the words freely coming out of my mouth sent more pleasurable sensations through my pussy and my ass! I collapsed on the floor kneeling and spread my legs as wide as I could fingering my asshole and moaning into the phone. Looking over my shoulder towards the stairs I imagined my daughter walking out of her room and looking down at me! What would she do? What would she think? Would she call me a slut? Would she spank me for it? Ohhh... yes...
I took my finger out and slapped my own ass which sent shivers up and down my spine. I wanted so much to cum, my body lusting for the pleasurable sensation but I couldn't... I just wasn't close enough, I needed a cock, I needed someone else to do this to me!
"Ahhhhuuuhhh..." I moaned with frustration into the phone.
As if reading my thoughts and my predicament, Frank laughed into the phone.
"Don't worry Kate, if you're a good slut tonight, I'll make sure you'll cum many times."
The words made me realize I was really in for it.
"Now here is what I want you to wear and where I want you to meet me."
I listened on the phone to his demands and my heart sunk as I imagined myself in those clothes walking around in public...
I put the phone up and placed my back against the wall breathing nervously and thinking of what to do. I could only imagine what perverted things Frank wanted me to do for him and his friends... yes, his friends too! My god, I would be a total slut! How many friends would he bring? Two? Three? Ten? Did it make a difference anymore? Would they fuck my pussy? My ass? My mouth? Maybe all three of my openings at the same time? I couldn't breathe thinking about it! I dreamed of doing that with Tommy whom I loved and maybe someone else... someone close to me, but not with that creep and his creep friends!
But what could I do? I was alone, vulnerable and confused. Frank had all those pictures that could destroy so many things so he was in total control of this situation. But the more I thought, the more this idea repulsed me. I couldn't do it! I couldn't have him do this to me! What perverted pleasures was he planning on getting from me? The thought of him driving his cock into me was no longer exciting but repulsive. In frustration I hit my head against the wall! I had to think of something!
I went up to see Tommy almost ready to tell him everything but I realized he was already gone. I was in a panic; I didn't know what to do. Wondering around the house for few moments I ended up in front of Kristy's room. I just needed to take my mind off of this for a short while. I knocked on her door lightly and herd her soft voice telling me to come in.
She was lying in her bed, still in her night shirt reading a book. She put the book down on her chest and watched me as I walked in. I sat down on the edge of the bed and didn't say anything.
"Mom, what's wrong?" She asked concerned.
I was so transparent that my own daughter could clearly see the tension in me. I wondered for a few seconds if I should tell her the whole thing but than I realized I couldn't. I just looked at her. She was so young, so beautiful and innocent, I felt so much love for her.
"Oh nothing, just a little sad that's all," I lied.
She sat up putting her arm around my shoulders and looked into my eyes.
"Oh you're sad because Dad works too much... Mom, he's only doing it because of his job, it's so demanding on him sometimes. What can I do to make you happy again, tell me, anything you want."
She was so good to me. I wrapped my arms around her and hugged her, I immediately felt her return the hug. We sat there for few moments just enjoying the closeness and the hug. I noticed how good she smelled, her natural body smell with just a tiny scent of perfume and the warmth of her body pressed against mine were slowly driving my troubled thoughts away.
"Here, lay down with me," She said pulling me to her bed.
She moved over so I could get in and held the covers open for me. I smiled at her thoughtfulness and noticed getting in that her nightshirt was pulled up. My eyes momentarily rested between her legs and although they were close together, I could see her bald pussy and the start of her pink lips as I laid down. I was surprised she did not wear any panties. The brief and accidental exposure sent shivers through my body as my mind recalled my phone conversation with Frank and his lewd suggestions. What was making matters worse was as Kristy closed the covers over us I smelled a mild scent... a scent I immediately recognized as her pussy, mixed with the wonderful scent of her body. My senses were filled with my daughter and although I knew that in my present state I shouldn't lay down with her, I... did.
The bed was so warm and cozy and the closeness of my daughter made it feel like the old times when she used to sl**p with me sometimes whenever she needed someone close. She wrapped her arm around my stomach and brought her head to rest on top of my chest, her face resting on the top part of my breasts. Her long hair fell around her face and I instinctively begun brushing it back with my fingers.
"Mom, I miss being close to you like this. Remember when I was a little girl and I got in trouble with Dad you used to always cuddle me like that?"
God yes I remembered. Kristy pressed her body to mine and hugged me as if I was her pillow. I felt her now developed breasts smash into my side and I wondered if it was her hard nipple under the thin material of her shirt that started to give me the tingly feeling between my legs. Maybe it was the intoxicating, musky smell of her pussy that was doing that, I didn't know. Chastising myself I drove the thought away and hugged my daughter closer to me.
"I remember baby, god you were so young back than."
"I'm not anymore though Mom."
I felt her hand slide down to my hip as I realized that my own nightshirt has bunched up around my waist. I felt Kristy's fingertips on the sensitive skin around my hip, thank god I was wearing panties. The only bad part was that those panties were practically soaked at that moment.
"Mom, can I ask you a question?"
"Sure sweetie, anything," I said trying not to think of where her fingers were resting.
She paused for a brief moment and than I felt her take a deep breath.
"Do you ever masturbate?"
What??? The question caught me so off guard that I didn't know what to say! Moments passed before I formulated my response.
"Well, of course honey, everyone does."
I felt her body relax as she lay there peeled to me.
"Do you ever cum when you do that?"
"Kristy! Why do you ask?" I tried to keep my tone of voice level but couldn't help my face getting warm.
"I'm just... I'm just curious because I never can," She whispered.
Her response surprised me. She couldn't cum? I had to dig deeper, I had to find out what was wrong.
"Honey, why not? Is anything wrong?" I asked concerned.
She looked up at me with her large blue eyes, so close to me, her chin resting largely on my breast.
"No, everything's fine down there... just that... it never happens for me, no matter how hard I try."
My first thought was, she must not be doing it right but than I realized that it was one of those fundamental things about a person that came natural. I thought about what I was about to say. I wanted to help my daughter but this could lead to something I wasn't quite sure I was prepared for.
"Well... how do you do it? Maybe you're doing it wrong..." I whispered looking into her eyes.
"Ugrrr... this is embarrassing, but... you're my Mom and I feel I can tell you anything."
She put her head back on top of my breast, this time her lips were right at my nipple to where I could feel her hot breath. Jesus, I hoped my nipples weren't getting hard!
"Well, I usually spread my legs really wide and with my finger I start rubbing my clit area while trying to think about something... sexy. Like a movie I saw recently when a boyfriend made his girlfriend go down on another girl in front of him and his friends."
Sexy? That was sexy? I realized my daughter had some kinkiness to her sexual side and maybe even some exhibitionism! My mind wondered as thoughts of one woman going down on another filled it. I had to admit though, that particular idea seemed to increase my heart beat and make my breathing shallow. I squeezed my legs together tight feeling my pussy lips grind together.
"Ok, that's a good start, but what about when you're with a boy? What about then?"
"Mom, I've only been with two boys in my life and believe me, it was quick and not very enjoyable."
I just laid there dumbfounded and couldn't believe my daughter never had an orgasm! She was 19 years old!
"Mom, when I saw you with Dad I... I envied you so much, I watched you and saw that... that you came, that you... really, really enjoyed it," She said with a big sigh.
"Oh my god sweetie... I didn't know, I am so sorry."
I hugged her closer to me and by accident brushed my hand against the underside of her breast pressed against me. I thought that would create tension and make her pull away but she didn't even flinch. Instead, she put her leg on top of mine in a sort of fetal position. I kept my hand under her breast lightly touching it as my mind raced trying to figure out what to do next. I knew she wasn't wearing any panties and in this position, if she moved any closer, I would feel her sexy pussy lips on my leg. I didn't know how to pull away, I knew I should but because what we were talking about, I couldn't.
"I know Mom, it's ok, I just wished I knew how to do it... would you... would you show me how you do it?" It seemed like those last few words slipped out of her.
I felt her body tense up and so did I. How could I answer that? If I said no and totally pushed my daughter away at that moment she might go through life without knowing or experiencing the most wonderful feeling... an orgasm! No, I couldn't do that to her, not my baby daughter.
"Oh god Kristy, I really want to help you but how?" I asked unsure.
She relaxed again and looked up at me with her big dark eyes. They were large, larger than usual and full of excitement.
"Just... just show me how you do it. If I could only see, Mom... I could... god how I wish I knew how to make myself cum!" She put her head down on my breast again and hugged me really tight.
She moved closer and suddenly it happened. I felt her pussy, her lips on my leg and... it was wet! I froze unable to think straight feeling the warm, slimy flesh of my daughter's most private part. I needed to somehow peel her off of me, but how?
"Kristy... I aaa..."
"You'll do it Mom? Please say you will."
"Ok... uhhh... I will," I whispered after a long pause capitulating to my young daughter's request.
We were both women after all and even more. We were Mother and Daughter in need of one another. She needed me to teach her something about masturbation and I needed a release right now, I needed to be part of someone I loved, even if it meant masturbating in front of my daughter.
As soon as I said I will, she sat up in front of me wide eyed. Her face was serious and reflecting anticipation with wonder of seeing something she though she would never see. She sat with her knees together and under her, watching me carefully.
"Ok, although I will do this, I need you to promise me you will never mention this to anyone."
She just nodded her head eagerly listening to me as I started to pull the covers off of me.
"This... this isn't something a Mother would do... usually," I added at the end pulling the covers completely off.
She quickly grabbed them and threw them off the bed. I already felt exposed although I still wore the nightshirt. There was nothing within reach I could use to cover myself with and that, combined with the fact that Kristy's eyes were freely roaming up and down my body, added to my excitement.
"Oh god, this is really happening! I cannot believe this is really happening!" The thoughts ran through my mind.
I slowly grabbed the edges of my shirt and slid it up my body. My eyes involuntarily darted to Kristy's and I saw she was watching my body as I slowly exposed it to her. Oh god, I realized this whole situation was turning me on! Undressing in front of her was turning me on beyond belief! Watching her watch me, made my pussy cream!
I looked down at my panties at the moment when my shirt went past my hips and although my legs were still together, I saw how wet they were pressed tightly to my pussy. My slightly swollen outer lips made a visible indent in them creating what is known as a camel toe. Surprised and slightly embarrassed I looked into Kristy's eyes but didn't find anything in them except... wonder and... lust. She watched my wet panties with her mouth slightly open as I tried to judge her reactions in her eyes. Suddenly as if she realized why my panties were wet, her eyes widened and she looked into my eyes holding her breath. I could feel my face getting warm as she stared in amazement into my eyes. We gazed at one another for a brief moment and there was no mistake that we both understood why I was wet. Exhaling she looked back down to my barely covered pussy.
Embarrassed at the fact that now my daughter knew part of my wickedness... or weakness, I pulled my shirt up higher knowing I couldn't stop this, I already made a commitment. I bunched my shirt up around my waist like a respectable Mom would do and looked at my curious daughter. The feelings from Kristy watching me were slowly building up my excitement.
"Ok, here is what you should do," I whispered barely able to stop my voice from shaking.
Kristy looked disappointed as I soon found out why.
"M... Mom, you have to take your panties off so I can see," She smiled at me.
"Kristyyyy... no, Jesus I can't, I'm your MOM!"
Although it was shocking to hear her say that, part of me was glad she said it. That wicked part that usually got me in trouble was now telling me to listen to my daughter.
"I know, that's why I asked you, because I love you and you are so dear to me."
My heart was pounding hard as I looked at her in shock. She, on the other hand, grinned and grabbed my ankles.
"If you don't do it, I'm going to have to spank you."
I smiled and shook my head at her.
"No way, you already had your share of spanking me today, my butt is still hurting."
Without waiting for any further responses she twisted my ankles one over another forcing me to turn my body over and lay on my stomach.
"Ouch, Kristy!" I yelped.
I immediately felt my legs being spread and Kristy sitting down between them. Oh no, my panties were way too small for this position.
"Kristy let me go," I demanded looking back at her over my shoulder.
I looked down at my panties as well but all I could see was that they were wedged between my ass cheeks.
"Let me go or you'll get it!" I shot a warning back at her.
She just laughed and I felt the first smack of her hand swat across my butt cheeks sending strong sexual shivers through my body. I tried twisting out but couldn't as she effectively held my ankles in place.
"Will you take your panties off Mommy?" She asked poised to swat me again.
"No way, not in front of you, you're my daughter," I said and tensed for a spanking.
SMACK! My cheek stung. She didn't wait to give me a hard one this time. SMACK! My mouth opened and...
"Uhhhmmmmmm... Kristy, Jesus you have to stop doing this to me," I moaned.
SMACK, SMACK, SMACK! She let go of my ankles and smacked me hard with both hands. Her knees separated my legs even more and I instinctively arched my back and stuck my ass out. "Panties... my ass... my pussy, god I'm probably showing her..." The thought raced through my mind.
"Why Mom? You obviously like it."
She was right! I did enjoy the spanking, the constant sting of my butt cheeks combined with having my legs spread wide open and the cool air circulating around my most private parts kept me highly aroused. But it was my own daughter who was doing this to me. My mind and proper nature of my character wanted to stop this but my body just wouldn't move.
"Ok Kristy, Ok... I will take my panties off, please just stop," I begged knowing this could go much further if I didn't stop it.
She backed up and let me turn over watching me the whole time. I noticed her nipples were really hard poking through the material of her night shirt and looking down on my own, mine were hard as well! Looking into her eyes I shook my head disapprovingly hooking my fingers in the waistband of my silk panties.
"Alright, Jesus I can't believe I'm doing this," I whispered and pulled.
Kristy's eyes widened as she watched my hands pulling my panties down over my hips, exposing my naval, and down my thighs. Once my pussy became visible her wide eyes stayed glued to it and she gave a startled "Oh" after which her mouth stayed open with arousal.
It was so hard to control my movements, to stop my hands from shacking and just ripping my panties off as I wanted to. Gracefully, I pulled my panties down my long, tanned legs and took them off. I didn't know what to do with them, I held them in my hands sort of confused and kept my legs together while looking at my daughter, I could only imagine what I looked like to her.
As if sensing my uncertainty she grabbed my panties and took them from me.
"I'll take those."
Why? Why did my daughter take my wet panties from me? I thought about Frank and the time he took my panties as a trophy of what he did to me, did she think the same way? I lay there completely naked from the waist down breathing shallow. Although the room was nice and warm, I felt goose bumps on parts of my skin.
I didn't know how to proceed; I mean this was so much different than doing it by myself! Without looking at Kristy, I put one hand on my breast and the other on my firm stomach. Slowly I started rubbing my breast through my shirt as my other hand wormed it's way down to my cleanly shaven pussy. My fingers touched my pussy lips and I ran one in-between them to my sopping wet hole.
"Uhhhmmm..." I moaned with pleasure.
I gave Kristy a look hesitating a moment. How far should I go with this, I kept asking myself. Kristy was so innocent, sheltered by me since she was my only girl and protected in every way. But she wasn't a c***d anymore, she wanted to learn, to be able to experience and feel the pleasure of an orgasm! It was only right that I showed her how to reach it.
Making up my mind but deciding just to put on a show, I slowly parted my legs watching her... judging her reactions. As my legs spread open, so did her eyes and her mouth. She watched my pussy intently and the finger worming it's way in between the moist parts. Something else became evident, I could smell myself! As soon as I spread my legs the wonderful smell of my sex permeated the warm air around us. I could tell my daughter smelled it too from the look of her nostrils slightly flaring.
She sat on my side, facing me about the knee level, watching... watching her Mother. As soon as my right knee touched her side, I realized it wouldn't be enough. I also felt her shiver from the touch my leg made with her skin as I shivered as well... her skin was so warm!
I kneaded my nipple and rubbed my clit in circles driving myself crazy in front of my own daughter but I knew I needed to be spread wider. The wild lust filled sexual feeling slowly building up inside of me made the decision to open up more for me. I lifted my leg up bending it at the knee and slowly straightened it out with my toes pointing to the ceiling. Looking at Kristy I slowly moved it around my daughter and brought it back down on the other side of her. That really opened me up but now that leg was resting on Kristy's thighs and she was between them. The contact with my daughter's skin was driving me crazy!
Kristy's eyes almost popped out of her sockets as she looked at my spread open pussy right in front of her. She sat there stiff backed and her hands rested on her thighs as if it was the only safe place to put them. In my mind, she made herself put them there so she wouldn't let them wonder...
My breathing was already labored but now I started moaning softly to the rhythm of my own finger which by now was running into my hole and then up my slit and around my clit rubbing it in circles. I closed my eyes and continued this treatment until I felt my body tingling with warm, lustful feeling of release. Forgetting who was watching, I plunged three fingers into my pussy hole and fucked myself hard, in and out... in and out, moaning... moaning with pleasure I was giving myself!
I don't know how much time has passed with me masturbating on my daughter's bed... putting on a show for her. I opened my eyes one time and saw that Kristy was still in the same position but her right hand was buried deep in her crotch as she masturbated herself kneeling so close to me... watching me. Her face was flushed and she had a lustful look in her eyes, mouth open, lips dry.
I was so close... so close. I closed my eyes and pulling my shirt up over my breasts pinched my nipples hard pulling on them. That's what I needed! Three of my fingers deep in my pussy and the kneading of my nipples combined to a moment of release and I screamed.
"Ohhhhh Myyyyy Goddddd... I'm cumming... yesssss... ahhhhhhhh..."
My body was thrashing on her bed in front of my daughter and then... then I heard it.
"Ahhhh... Ohhhhh... Oh fuck... yesssss... ahhhhhhh..."
It was Kristy, she was Cumming as well! In that moment of pleasure, I opened my eyes and saw her reclined back, knees apart and her hand furiously rubbing her clit as she came... came at the same moment I did. Ohhh the thoughts... seeing her pussy so blatantly open in front of me... her pussy lips apart... her hole visible, wet and dripping made my body... my orgasm so powerful I screamed watching her... watching my daughter's sensual pussy to the point of almost loosing consciousness. I finally threw my head back and rode the last remaining waves of ecstasy.
Breathing hard I tried to come down. I lay there staring at the ceiling and didn't move listening to Kristy's breathing. After a while I lifted my head and saw that she was staring between my legs which were still spread open. She was reclined back supporting herself on her elbows with her knees spread open revealing her moist pussy to me. My eyes darted to her crotch for a quick look and I marveled at her dark lips and pink insides showing from between them.
Being with Suzie and Gina before made me lust for the taste of that flesh to the point of extreme and dangerous weakness. I swallowed hard. Afraid my daughter might recognize my thoughts I peeled my eyes away from her pussy and looked at her smiling.
"God that was wonderful. Did you... did you?" I mumbled.
She looked at me and smiled back.
"YES... YES I DID," She said with such joy it made my heart flutter.
She pulled herself up and with one move threw her whole body over mine hugging me tightly.
"Oh my god Mom, I did. I did. Thank you so much, my god it was great, what a feeling. It's... it's indescribable!" The words were pouring out of my daughter as she lay on top of me laughing.
I laughed too hugging her close forgetting I was naked underneath her with my legs spread open. I felt her hips digging into the insides of my thighs but didn't care. I felt her soft pussy grazing against mine but didn't care.
The only thought that registered in my fuzzy brain was that I helped my daughter have an orgasm! I was the first one, in a way, to give her an orgasm!
"Mom, thank you so much. Thank you, thank you, thank you," She said joyously and kissed me.
It was just a joyful kiss, a Mother-Daughter kiss but the longer it lingered... the more dangerous it was becoming. At that moment if felt as if time has stopped. Suddenly I felt her pussy touching mine and recognized the lewd position we were in. I looked into her eyes as she looked into mine. A few heart beats past and suddenly I felt her tongue slightly running across my lips. "NO" my mind screamed!
With shock I realized my hands were on her ass, her shirt around her waist. More tongue! "NO, I can't!" my mind screamed again!
Lifting my hand off her ass I smacked her butt cheek with f***e. SMACK! Her eyes widened and she broke our kiss.
"Ok young lady, that's enough fun for one day," I said trying to stay calm breathing really hard.
"Ohhh, you always have to spoil the fun," She said making a sad face.
Rolling off of me she lay beside me propping her head on her hand so she can watch me. I took the opportunity to pull my shirt down and cover my naked body. We continued to lay there talking about our experience, laughing together but slowly the thought of what I had to do today crept back into my mind. Frank and his friends!
She must have recognized the sudden change because she immediately became concerned.
"Mom, what's wrong?"
"Oh nothing, why do you ask?"
"Mom, I can see something's bothering you, come on tell me."
"Kristy, I'm just a little sad that's all," I whispered looking away.
"You're sad because of what we did... at what I asked you to do," She whispered back.
I turned my head back to her sharply.
"No Kristy, what we did was wonderful... I mean, it's wonderful that you were able to experience an orgasm. Believe me, that is great!"
She looked skeptical.
"It sure doesn't look like it Mom. I understand, I'm... I'm a freak aren't I?" She turned away from me sad.
No! This can't be! She can't possibly think that!
"No, of course not, Kristy you're not a freak! You're beautiful and it's OK what we did, it was nothing, please believe me!"
My mind raced to figure out how to make her believe.
"Mom, please... I... I shouldn't have asked you..."
I saw tears starting to form in her sad eyes.
"Kristy, it's something else... I... I'm in trouble..." I whispered looking into my daughter's eyes.
Her face suddenly changed from that of guilt to total interest and concern. What could I have done? I couldn't let her think that she was a freak and allow her guilty feelings to consume her. No matter how much my common sense told me to keep it a secret, I lay there with my daughter and began a tale of how I got into this mess.
"God Mom, I didn't know!" Kristy stared at me with so much sadness in her eyes it almost made me cry.
Up to this point she listened to me intently without any interruptions. I anticipated her calling me a slut, a whore for what I did but none of that happened. She looked at me the same, with love in her eyes and... and concern. I didn't tell her anything about me and her b*****r of course, just the part about the photo shoot in the rail yard and what I did with Frank.
"I know. I don't know what to do. I mean if I go there tonight who knows what that demented person will make me do! I can't... I just can't." I buried my face in my hands and cried.
I felt Kristy come up close to me and put her arm around my shoulder.
"Mom, I know what to do. I know how to help you!" She exclaimed.
I lifted my head up and looked at her. She was really excited about something.
"I know who Frank is, Tommy introduced us a while back and I know his girlfriend, I'm really good friends with her! She can help us! I mean, she's not his girlfriend anymore, they broke up a week ago. I know she can help us!"
I felt a glimmer of hope that I just didn't want to let go...
"What... what can she do?"
"I don't know, let me talk to her, I know we can come up with something."
"Kristy, this is really private. Frank has my pictures, pictures that could ruin my marriage... that could ruin a lot of things for all of us."
"I know Mom, I trust her completely, believe me. She's a sweet girl that you would like as well. Please Mom, let me call her and ask, I won't say anything about the pictures yet."
Kristy looked at me with excitement and anticipation. She wanted to help, she wanted to protect me, I could tell.
"Ok, call her but remember, not a word about the pictures... yet and... thank you... thanks for understanding honey."
"I always thought Frank was an asshole, I just didn't know to what extent," She whispered.
My daughter quickly hugged me and grabbed her phone starting to dial a number. I looked at the clock and realized I didn't have that much time to get ready. I left Kristy and went to take a nice, long bath.
After the bath, wrapped in a towel I rummaged through my dresser and closet looking for clothes that would satisfy Frank. His instructions were very specific and I was afraid of consequences if I didn't follow them. After finding what I was looking for I laid them out on the bed and dropped my towel. That's when my bedroom door opened and Kristy walked in.
As soon as she saw me naked she stopped and looked at me running her eyes up and down my shapely body and as always, lingering on my crotch area. I thought about asking her to leave but why? She already saw more of me than I would allow her to see getting dressed. Deciding to let her watch, I smiled and grabbed the black stockings lying on the bed.
"So did you get a hold of your friend?" I asked putting my leg up on the bed.
Somewhat of an exhibitionist feeling ran up my body as my daughter watched me.
"Yes, I did and guess what... she's going to help us, their break up was pretty nasty and she can't wait to get back at him," She said sitting down on the bed beside my leg.
I looked at her a little doubtful but listened intently to what she proposed. She explained everything to me and I had to admit, it sounded promising. By the time she was done I had a real hope that everything will turn out good.
"My god Kristy, could this really happen? Could you two really pull this off?"
"Yes Mom, she's like my best friend, she'll do it!" Kristy's eyes dropped down to my hands as I pulled the stocking high on my thigh.
My legs were separated and my cleanly shaven pussy was visible to her from where she was sitting. Somehow I felt at ease with her looking, maybe it was due to the time we spent together earlier, I don't know. Every time she looked at me this way it sent pleasurable tension coursing through my body. It was as if her eyes had sexual effect on me that intensified anything I felt at the time. I couldn't understand it but it was very exciting.
"Ok, you two go ahead with it as I entertain Frank, but it has to be done before nine o'clock! That will be "zero hour" for us. I will keep him busy, without having sex with him, until then and one more thing... we have to keep our cell phones on. When you and your friend are done... completely done, you have to call me right away, understand?"
My wonderful daughter's eyes shone with excitement and she stood up at attention saluting me as if I was a general giving orders.
"Yes sir, understand," Than she sat back down laughing.
I grabbed the other stocking and did the same thing to my other leg making sure Kristy had a good view of my separated legs. I don't know what made me do it, I just... just felt like being little risqué in front of my daughter. After all, we were both girls. I saw her looking too and it made me get Goosebumps where her eyes roamed.
Once my dark stockings were on, I slipped my black 4" high heels on and grabbed the small pair of white lace see-thru panties and pulled them up just to find out how snug they were. The small crotch piece, which was completely see thru, rode up inside me separating my pussy lips pushing them to the sides and the back disappeared completely in between my ass cheeks.
I stared at myself in the tall mirror and remembered how Suzie looked at me in the shoe store. Shivering I glanced at Kristy. God, this was almost the same, just that it was my daughter looking at my half naked reflection in the mirror.
I pulled up the short mini skirt and put the loosely floating blouse on with no bra underneath.
"Oh my god, I can't go out there like that," I moaned looking at myself in the mirror.
Kristy looked with wide eyes on my reflection in the mirror. The heels made my legs look longer then they already were and the self supporting stockings wrapped around them tightly made them look very sexy. The skirt was so short that it barely covered my crotch area standing up! I turned around and realized that my ass was barely covered as well. I definitely could not bend without showing my panties.
My top was so loose and revealing in the front that most of my breasts were exposed, the very edges of the blouse barely able to hide my excited nipples. The thin straps holding my blouse up exposed my toned shoulders and long neck visible from under my pinned up hair. The sexy look combined with the state of my panties made me look incredibly arousing.
"My god Mom, you look HOT!" Kristy exclaimed.
"Yeah, and sluttish, don't you think. No way. I can't go out there like this," I whispered looking at myself.
The weird thing was that it was exciting to show off like this... for some strange reason it was turning me on. But the thought of showing myself off like this in public...
"Mom, it's OK. If I had your body I would be showing it off all the time. Listen you need to do this up until we carry out our plan, remember?"
She definitely had a way of putting me at ease and reminding me what had to be done. I walked up to the dresser and put on red lipstick. I bent over a bit and watched my daughter from the reflection in the mirror as she stole peeks between my legs. She was behind me watching and suddenly her eyes got bigger and she swallowed hard. I knew than that I just showed my daughter my panties! What about when I had to be in public???
After talking some more Kristy left to meet her friend and discuss the details of what they had to do. I walked around the house nervously trying not to think of what I was about to do. Every time I walked in front of the mirror I stopped for few seconds and admired myself, the way I looked... the way it made me feel. But as soon as I allowed myself to slip into this role of a... a slut, I got scared.
Finally, I couldn't stand it. I decided to go and meet Frank. His first set of instructions was to drive to the nearby commute bus station and take the bus to the downtown shopping plaza and stand on the corner of J and 7th Avenue until he picks me up. Sounded easy enough until I put the clothes he wanted me to wear on.
I jumped into the car and drove off. The way there was quick, it only took ten minutes and after circling the crowded parking lot, I found a spot and parked. Looking around I saw several men walking up to the moderately crowded, enclosed bus stop.
My heart beat really fast and my stomach was in knots as I got out of the car taking great care not to spread my legs too much. I shut the door and locked the car walking towards an overhang where several people were already waiting for the bus.
The closer I got to the bus stop the more heads turned towards me. Older men, younger it didn't matter, they all seemed to look and drink in my appearance with their eyes which reflected desire looking at me. I saw several women watching me with wide eyes, some of them smiling invitingly and some being intimidated by my erotically seductive look looked at me bashfully.
My heart was beating very fast as I made my way to the stop and took a position in a back corner waiting for the bus. The longer I waited the more people crowded around me and soon I was forgotten in the corner except for the few that were immediately around me.
A man in his forties with a dark goatee kept looking at me and smiling as if he wanted me to see he was interested. He stood in front of me and he wasn't bad looking but I turned away from him because I didn't want to indicate I was interested, I just wanted the damn bus to come and get this trip over with.
Something else was unfortunately happening to me. The more looks I received, the more glances and smiles, the more turned on I got! God I didn't want to be, the thought of being turned on in a public place full of people just didn't seem right. I thought it didn't anyway. But the more leg I showed and the more people peeked at my cleavage the more excited I became.
My breathing soon came in gasps as the wall of people closed around me. I became aware of people on the side and behind me crowding in to the point I couldn't turn in any direction and I felt bodies pressing against me. A young woman that looked to be in her early twenties and very pretty was directly in front of me now, facing me and as more people showed up waiting for the bus, the closer I was pushed against that woman.
Suddenly I felt a shove and my chest pressed against hers. I looked at her apologetically and smiled.
"Sorry, it's really crowded today," I said hoping she understood.
She didn't reply she just smiled back giving me a quick look after which her eyes looked away in sort of a glazed fashion. Was she on d**gs? She was beginning to bite her lower lip and her amazingly large chest was heaving as if in excitement. I didn't understand what was happening to her but couldn't pull away.
We were pinned to each other waiting in the mass of people as the afternoon sun started to warm the enclosed bus stop making my body lightly perspire. I became aware of her nipples poking into my breasts and realized that she was pierced! I felt the large orbital rings digging into my chest and her nipples hard as rocks pressing into my tender flesh. Was it me? Was it the fact that my barely covered breasts were pressed against hers? She didn't look like the type that liked women.
As my curiosity wondered about the woman, I felt a touch on my leg! I froze from the contact and quickly turned my head in all directions to see who could have done that. The problem was that I couldn't move! My hands were pinned to my sides and I couldn't twist my body to find out who dared to touch me on my leg!
Looking around the best I could, I could not determine who had their hand on my leg. The touch was light but pronounced. The person that was doing it had his whole hand pressed against my inner thigh between my knee and my crotch. I didn't want to cause a scene especially when I didn't know who the perpetrator was so I didn't do anything and decided to wait it out hoping they would stop.
Something else happened as I waited pinned to the woman with someone's hand on my thigh. Somehow my feet got pinned between others and slowly, as if caused by the movement of the crowd around me, my feet were f***ed apart! It happened so slow that before I realized what was happening, my legs were at least three feet apart and I couldn't bring them together!
That sent panic racing through me knowing how short my skirt was and how easy it would be to expose my pussy and ass having my legs spread apart in this fashion. I couldn't believe this was happening! I felt my skirt ride up and knowing that my tiny pair of dark panties were see-thru, I just knew my pussy and ass were exposed. At that moment I was glad for the crowds of people around me since it was the only thing that prevented me from being humiliated in public.
"Oh god" I thought "How did I ever get myself into this"
Wait! Did that damn hand on my tight move up? Yes, oh my god I felt the invading touch higher now, the thumb of the outstretched fingers nearly up to my panties! Again I moved my head around in panic to see who might be doing that but because of the mass of people around me I couldn't determine who it was.
I looked at the woman pressed against me... so close. She was staring at me now, at my lips as if she was considering kissing me. Her eyes were glazed over and her body made small movements as if she was rocking to a constant rhythm. I could hear small whimpers coming out of her.
"What's happening to you?" I whispered not understanding the situation.
She didn't answer. I noticed a man that was directly behind her move to the side, shifting his body sideways and the man next to him slid in his spot. I looked at her alarmed... were they??? No, not in broad daylight in public like this!
Suddenly the hand on my thigh moved up and now I felt the thumb pressed against my slit. At the same time I felt someone grab my wrist and my hand was f***ed down and to the front... between the woman's separated legs! I gasped at the touch my hand made with her pussy and I wanted to scream... I wanted to stop this but... I didn't.
Part of me was terrified and shocked that this was happening to me but another part was curious... curious to see how this would develop. Would I be fucked next? By now I realized that was exactly what was happening to the pretty woman pressed against me.
She looked at me, she knew my hand was touching her as well as she knew there was another man behind her and she was about to get violated again, but she didn't stop it her hard breathing through her open mouth was evidence enough of her excitement. I felt my fingers slightly graze her pussy lips and felt the wetness there, moist sticky mess that was probably deposited there by the guy that just moved away. Suddenly I felt something warm and hard worming its way between her legs and felt it slide forward touching my fingers and separating her pussy lips. I gasped! It was a cock... it was a man's cock!
I looked behind her and saw an average looking Hispanic male that was in a position to do this. He felt me looking at him and turned his head towards me. I could see him stiffening as he probably wondered if I was going to say something. I thought how wrong this was but looking at the girl I realized she was enjoying it... she wanted this to happen to her.
I don't know who guided my hand between the girls legs, at the moment a lot of things didn't make sense. I felt the cock sliding between my finger and somehow my fingers wrapped around the hard pulsating shaft. Oh god no! This was a man I didn't know... I didn't want to do this, I wasn't just some kind of slut! My mind screamed at me but my fingers remained wrapped around the shaft as I looked at the man.
He only smiled feeling my hand wrapped around his thick meat and moved his cock back and forth fucking my hand. Oh god, I couldn't do this not here, not in public... not with this stranger. The more I thought about it, the more turned on I was becoming. A slut, was I a slut now? The thought kept popping into my mind.
Afraid of loosing control and not knowing what else to do I pointed his cock to the entrance of the girl's pussy and he easily slid in making her moan. She looked at me and her eyes glazed over in pleasure as the man pumped in and out. For some reason my hand was still wrapped around his cock and soon my hand became coated with slick juices. She was wet and the wetness was running down the shaft and coating me.
"Oh god... you're so wet..." I whispered and the girl pressed harder against me.
Suddenly the hand that was glued to my thigh disappeared replaced by a smaller hand... much softer. I realized that it was her hand. The fingers were grazing the edges of my panties making me shiver with excitement as I looked deeper into her eyes. Was she going to... was she going to touch me??? I was slowly drawn into this perverted act of public sex.
By now the Hispanic man behind her was fucking her pussy and my hand with full, deep strokes and the girl continued to slick my hand with her pussy juices. Breathing really hard I let go of the cock and brought my hand up to her slick pussy running my fingers all around playing with her hot velvety lips. She was bald down there, not a hair on her and very... very smooth.
"Ohhh... what are you doing?" She spoke in a soft voice full of sexual intensity.
I looked at her surprised that she spoke since up until now, she wasn't trying to engage in any kind of conversation. Her voice was soft meek and her eyes stared at me with submissive intensity.
"Oh god, are you touching my pussy? Are you?" She was softly moaning to the rhythm of fucking she received.
"Yes... your pussy... I'm touching it, god I'm touching it," I was able to whisper back.
I felt my legs being spread apart more and her hand softly ran up to my pussy with her fingers lightly touching my wet slit through my tiny panties. My own fingers were massaging her pussy spreading the wetness around. From time to time I grabbed on to the hot shaft running in and out of her feeling the wet, hot cock.
I was beginning to get the feeling that the girl was just letting it happen... letting anything happen to her without stopping it. Her voice and demeanor certainly pointed to the fact that she was a submissive and wanted to be dominated. For some unknown and perverted reason it excited me, it made my pussy shiver and get really wet knowing I could do this to her.
"You like that? You like getting fucked right here in public?"
I brought my face really close to hers rubbing her. Her eyes widened a bit but she kept panting with sexual excitement.
"Yes... god yes..." She moaned.
My lips were only an inch away from hers and I felt her hot breath inside my mouth.
"You're such a little slut," I whispered pulling on her pussy lips.
She moaned... she moaned hard almost screaming. The only thing that stopped her from screaming was the fact that we were in public and there were people around us that although were not aware of what we were doing, would have stopped this whole thing from happening. From her reactions I knew she would let me get away with anything.
"Oh you like that don't you? You like me playing with your wet pussy lips while that guy behind you is driving his big cock into you."
Her dark eyes were big as saucers and her breath hot and heavy. I extended my tongue and ran it slightly over her dry lips wetting them with my saliva and getting looks from the near by men. By now I realized that every man around us was in on this.
"So what's your name? Unless you want me to call you a Slut," I asked licking her lips again.
She kept her mouth open and her tongue darted out to touch mine but I pulled away teasing her. I became aware of more men staring at what I was doing to this girl and that just added to my excitement fueling my actions.
"Betty..." She whispered "My name is Betty, but you can call me a Slut if you want to."
I immediately liked the girl. She was young and I don't know how experienced she was but she was willing to assume the role of a slut, I could tell it excited her. Her body was curvy just in the right places and her tits... my god they were big, must have been at least 44DD.
I kept playing with her clit while teasing her lips with my tongue. I felt her finger grazing my pussy and slowly gaining confidence... finding my pussy folds and putting sweet pressure on them.
"Oh god Betty... take my panties off... Jesus take them off..." I moaned into her mouth.
I felt her fingers pulling on my panties with urgency and I wiggled my ass to help her take them off. I was hot and extremely turned on. I couldn't believe we could do this in public and get away with it.
Suddenly the cock that was fucking Betty disappeared and I felt like my legs were free. I brought them together to give myself some stability while feeling Betty's pussy. I ran my fingers down to her hole and slipped two of them in.
"Ohhhhhhhhh..." It was a long moan that made me quiver with excitement.
"Oh you like that don't you? You like me finger fucking you like a slut?"
I couldn't believe what I was saying to this young girl! It was as if those words were being spoken by someone else. She looked at me meekly and pulled on my panties more. I saw movement among the men that surrounded us. We had more space now, both of my arms were free and she brought her other hand down to my panties. Slowly, we were given enough space and pushed towards the back corner of the bus stop that only the front was blocked by the men who from time to time gave us excited looks.
"Yes, god I like it," She moaned.
It excited me beyond anything I've ever experienced to be able to talk to her that way, to be able to dominate this girl. I looked down at her big tits and had the biggest desire to expose her... to look at her big tits with those huge nipple rings right here in a public bus stop. I reached down and pulled on the simple white tube top she had on releasing her big tits which immediately rolled out as if released from their tight confines.
Her nipples were amazing, stiff with large dark aureoles and big silver rings making her look exotic. I slipped my fingers into those rings and pulled enough to extend her nipples out while watching her mouth open and her brow wrinkle in slight pain. She was panting looking into my eyes with her dark eyes full of wonder and sexual excitement.
"You like that Betty? You like when I pull your nipples?" Her only response was a soft moan.
I was aware of men watching us and for some reason it excited me more. I don't know... it sort of felt I was putting on a show and all those men were watching me... watching what I was going to do to that young girl. Since I was taller than her I grabbed her hair and made her look up at me at the same time pulling her top down to her stomach. I grabbed her left nipple and squeezed hard how I knew I liked it, at the same time I brought my mouth on top of hers and kissed her slipping my wet tongue into her mouth. She immediately moaned and responded by sucking on my tongue.
Pulling away I looked down at her skirt noticing a zipper on the side. Holding her head by her hair I pulled on the other nipple this time watching it stretch outward away from her big breast. I let go of her nipple and grabbed the zipper to her skirt noticing the look she gave me which was excitement mixed with astonishment. I pulled the zipper down which made her skirt loose enough to fall down and around her feet. She did not wear any panties and was standing there completely naked. Her large chest was heaving with excitement and I thought her nipples were going to pop out they were so hard. She had a patch of dark pubic hair neatly trimmed above her pussy.
"Oh my god... oh my god... oh my god..." She whispered softly looking around at all the men that stared at her with their hungry eyes.
I saw her eyes dart past them to some people that were just standing there without any knowledge of what she was doing and I felt her stiffen... and then softly moan with a small wrinkle that appeared on her forehead. What must have been going through her young mind? I looked in that direction and realized how easy it would be for someone to get closer and see her naked.
She looked back to me with her wide eyes and I immediately grabbed her hands pinning them behind her back watching her amazing chest protrude even more. Her full tits lusciously displayed in their elegant form in public... for me to play with. I lowered my head down to her breasts and took one of her nipples into my mouth, sucking and twirling it around with my tongue while enjoying the soft flesh of this young girl. Betty made a small whimper allowing me to do that.
After giving that nipple some attention I stood up grabbing her elbow. I f***ed Betty to turn around showing everyone her ass. I couldn't understand what came over me at that moment, I wanted to show everyone around me her most intimate parts... her ass... her pussy... everything. Breathing hard I f***ed her to bend over and arch her back and than grabbing both of her ass cheeks, I spread them apart. Slowly her brown asshole came into view and I felt her shudder.
I looked at the guy directly behind her.
"You want her ass... you want to fuck her there?"
He stiffened up, his eyes wide and his hard cock already making an outline in his jeans, he slowly shook his head up and down with wild anticipation in his eyes.
"Oh god..." Betty whispered but did not change position.
The guy walked up closer and pulled his zipper down, he was breathing really hard as well. I reached out and putting my hand in his pants pulled his hard cock out. It wasn't long, maybe about 7" but very thick. It pulsated in my hand and I gave it a couple of quick jerks enjoying the velvety feel. I felt Betty look over her shoulder wanting to see what she was about to take up her ass and I immediately saw concern in her eyes.
"Oh please, he's too big... I never... I never had anal sex before... please, he'll hurt me."
I could tell she was telling the truth. Her beautiful, dark eyes were full of fear. I wanted to dominate her but I didn't want to hurt her. I looked at the guy and positioned his cock at the entrance to Betty's pussy. With one thrust he was inside of her producing a low groan. Betty moaned as well and looked at me with gratitude.
"Thank you... ahhh... oh my god," She moaned feeling the big meat penetrating her wet pussy.
He was slowly gaining rhythm, in and our, in and out. I was bent over her back looking at the point where his cock was driving into her... oh god, I wanted to see more. Again I grabbed her ass cheeks and spread them exposing her asshole and her pussy as she took that cock into her. Her pussy lips were wrapped around his cock like a glove and pulled away from her pussy not wanting to let him go. Oh my god, what a sight, watching her grip his meat was making me sooooo wet!
I slid my fingers down the crack of her ass until I felt the cock that was fucking her. She was so wet her pussy lips were slippery under my touch. I ran my fingers past her opening and around the cock and touched her clit... it was already swollen with sexual lust. I rubbed it in circles making her moan like a slut.
"Ohhh... ahhh... oh please... more... Jesus more!"
She put her hands on the wall of the bus stop and hung her head low allowing the guy to fuck her and me play with her clit, she was in ecstasy. I ran my finger up to her asshole and rubbed that little hole. It was a weird feeling since this was the first time I felt another woman's asshole while she was being fucked. My fingers trailed wetness from her pussy to her asshole lubricating it. She looked at me with lustful wonder... and a little apprehension.
"Oh you like it when I rub you there?" I asked judging her expression.
"Uhm, no... oh god."
I rubbed her asshole a little harder remembering how I liked it.
"You're such a little slut, don't lie to me."
Suddenly the guy fucking her stiffened up and let out a low, deep moan. I ran my fingers down to his cock and grabbed it, stroking it with my hand as he pumped his cum into Betty. She was shuddering too, cuming at the same time but trying to be quite. The guy pulled his cock out and I slid my fingers into her, feeling the warm, moist tunnel which was full of cum. The guys love juice spilled out of her between my fingers and ran down the insides of her thighs.
Before I knew it another guy took his place. I looked at him and the black cock he was holding in his hand, it must have been 8" and thick as well. This was the first back cock I've ever seen in real life. He was a little smaller than Tommy but still impressive. What mesmerized me was the color of it, it was jet black and gave a visible contrast as he slid into Betty. Oh my god, what was I doing? I kept asking myself. Here I was touching these strange cocks fucking a girl I didn't even know! What would Tommy think of me if he saw me like that? The thought gave me goose bumps all over my body.
"Ahhh... ohhh... ohhh..." Betty only moaned.
Oh this was lustful! Looking around I pointed to a guy watching us and motioned for him to come near. He did as if he was under my control pulling his cock out. I grabbed it and started stroking him, resisting the urge to kneel down and suck him. Suddenly another guy came on the other side of Betty and started stroking his cock, watching the whole scene. Betty had three guys around her with hard cocks, one of them fucking her sweet pussy as she moaned like a slut.
Very quickly they all approached an orgasm, the black guy pulling his cock out first as I stroked the other. Betty looked back to see what was happening.
"Suck his cock Betty... suck the cock that came out of your pussy and lick your juices off of him," I said, my voice full of lust.
To my surprise Betty kneeled down and took the black cock into her mouth without hesitation, her delicate lips stretching around the shaft until she had half of it buried down her throat. She started sucking on it with passion making small grunts as she did. Suddenly the black guy pushed her head off of his cock and started shooting streams of cum on her face at the same time as the other two guys pumped their hard cocks Cumming all over her big tits. I backed away a little taking in the whole scene.
The streams of cum were landing all over her. Her face had cum on her nose, her eyes even in her shiny dark hair with her tits covered in white, sticky streams. Cum started running down her chin and around her hard nipples with those large rings in them making her look like she just took a bath in cum. Betty grabbed the black cock and put it in her mouth sucking the last bits into her mouth and swallowing it. After she cleaned off the black guy she did the same to the other two pumping their shafts as if she wanted to milk them for every little bit they had left.
I looked around and realized that the crowd has thinned out and it was becoming more likely to be seen. We still had the cover of those men who were in on this but I didn't want to take any more chances. I pushed my way out of the circle and looked around noticing a bus pulling to the curb. I quickly realized it was my bus and stepped inside paying my fare. I walked to the back of it and sat down looking out the window, trying to see where Betty was. The only thing I saw was a mass of men deep in the corner of the stop with their backs towards the street but everything else was blocked from my vision.
I smiled to myself and wondered if Betty was going to take on more men. I really liked that girl, uninhibited and ready to please me. Uhhh... what I could do with a girl like that. As the bus gained speed I started thinking of Frank and what was going to happen when I met him.
The bus took no time to get to the mall and soon I had to get out and go in. I scanned my clothes, what little I had on and ensured everything was in position and I didn't accidentally expose myself. As naughty as it usually was for me to be exposed in public I didn't want to look like a slut. God, just thinking about myself in that term made my pussy wet. I got out of the bus and walked towards the front entrance of the busy downtown mall while scanning the people for any signs of Frank. His instructions were to meet him in the woman's lingerie department at the local department store which was on the opposite end of the mall.
I walked into the sea of people that usually visited the mall and started making my way to the store. The closer I got to the store the more anxious I became to know how Kristy was doing with her plan to get those explicit photos of me back. I reached for my cell phone and dialed her number.
"Kristy, how are you doing?" I asked when she answered.
"Mom, I'm still waiting for my friend. She was supposed to take the bus and meet me at Starbucks but she's not here, where are you?" She answered nervously.
"I'm in the mall making my way to where I'm supposed to meet him. Jesus, you think she'll be there? You think she'll still help you?" I was starting to panic.
"Yes, I told you she's great and she always keeps her word, she will be here we just have to give her more time. Mom, just stall him, do whatever you can to stall him."
"God, I will try, I will try really hard just hurry please."
"I will Mom and you take it easy and... don't do anything..." She stopped but I knew damn well what she wanted to say.
"I won't... and Kristy, thank you honey, I love you so much," I told my daughter.
"I love you too Mom, we'll get those pictures back, I promise. Just keep your cell phone on."
I put my cell phone back into the tiny purse I brought with me and walked into the department store. Surprisingly the lingerie department was not busy at all, there were few people mostly women looking at the selections of intimate clothing on the tables but nothing like the mass of people in the main mall areas. I looked around and immediately noticed Frank. He stood in the corner with four other men, presumably his friends. Four other men, five total! My chest rose and fell with my deep breathing as I realized what this could mean knowing what he wanted from me. Five men I would have to please if Kristy failed.
I was nervous walking up to Frank who noticed me when I entered the store pointing me out to his friends. Now they were all looking, scanning my sexy body from head to toe as I walked up to them in my tiny mini skirt and small top. They were all smiling gleefully, anticipating the things they would do to me, I had no doubt they were all perverts like Frank.
"Hi Frank," I said looking only at him.
"Hi Kate, I'm glad you're finally here. I said six o'clock, not six fifteen," He said in a firm tone.
"Got delayed at the bus stop, you know how public transportation could be," I answered giving him a cold stare.
He stared back and than shifted his eyes to my chest, to my loose blouse and my braless breasts underneath.
"Nice, I see you followed my instructions and didn't wear a bra, I can almost see your nipples from here Kate."
I could see he wanted to set the tone of things from the start mentioning my nipples in front of his friends like that gave them all a go ahead for that sort of remarks. Than his eyes shifted to my pantyhose covered legs and that darn short skirt.
"Phew, nice legs, turn around for me Kate."
"What's the point Frank, we're in the store," I snapped.
"Listen Kate, you'll have to realize from the start the only way to get those pictures back that we all so admired earlier today, is to do exactly what I say. Understand?" He looked at me smugly.
He showed his friends my pictures! He showed me sucking his cock and him fucking me to those men around me! My face slowly turned crimson from the realization that all of them knew what I looked like under my clothes. I turned around more with the desire to hide my face than to do what he asked.
"Good girl, wow, what a nice ass you have," He said flagrantly.
Suddenly I saw a pair of panties land right in front of me. He must have thrown them there, why? I didn't have to wait long for an answer.
"Kate, those panties are for you, I want you to try them on but I want you to pick them up without bending your knees. Do not bend you knees Kate," His voice carried with authority.
What an asshole! He knew I would certainly expose myself from the back! So this is what he wanted, to expose myself in public, to humiliate me in front of his friends! I gave the immediate area around us a scan and noticed a young sales girl that could possibly see me from where she was standing. Oh Jesus, here it goes! I thought to myself bending over to pick up the panties while keeping my legs straight. I felt my skirt ride up exposing my ass and I knew those tiny pair of panties I had on did not hide my pussy well. Regardless of who was staring at my assets at that time, being in such position in public gave me a thrilling, erotic feeling.
"Nice ass, wow!" It was one of his friends.
I heard gasps and low whistles and I immediately straightened up without prolonging this lewd exposure. I looked at the sales girl and noticed she was looking in my direction. They were probably going to kick us out of this store soon. I turned around holding the pair of panties in my shaky hand and pulled my skirt down over my hips again.
"Good, now let's go into the change room and see how they look on you," Frank said pointing in the direction of the change rooms.
I clenched my teeth in frustration and walked towards the rooms trying my hardest not to look sexy for them. No matter what I tried I knew walking in high heels in a short mini skirt made my ass look sexy, my hips roll seductively with each step I took. Subconsciously I felt their gaze on my ass watching me, undressing me with their eyes. I walked into the narrow hallway and stopped, waiting for someone to help. The perverts piled in behind me. I didn't have to wait long, the young girl that saw me bent over came up behind us.
"Can I help you?" She asked.
She was young, but I could tell she was over eighteen since the department store only hired people of legal age. Her long blond hair was tied in the back with a bow keeping them away from her delicate facial features. She was very pretty with the biggest pair of blue eyes I ever seen. She wore a nice sweater that complemented her full breasts and pants, a usual department store ensemble.
"Yeah, my friend here would like to try these on," Frank said.
"Oh hi Frank, I'll be able to help her out," She said smiling at him.
"Hi Liz, I didn't know you worked here," He smiled back at her with a charming smile that surprised me knowing his character.
"Yeah, a girl has to make money somehow while perusing her education."
She looked at the pair of panties in my hand.
"I'm sorry but customers can't try those on, you're just... going to have purchase them, you can always return them if there is a problem," She explained.
I smiled at her thankfully hoping this would spoil his plans, take that Frank!
"Liz, she really needs to try these on before she purchases them, isn't there anything you can do?" Again he gave her a disarming smile.
I was beginning to see why he picked this store versus others, he knew she worked here! What a devious man! Young Liz bit her lower lip thinking.
"Well, maybe. Maybe I can bend the rules just this one time, since you asked so nicely," She smiled back at him.
The girl was flirting with him, obviously attracted to him. Boy if she only knew what he was really like.
"Awesome, thanks, you're the best Liz."
She squeezed past him and grabbed a number tag from the nearby counter. She looked at me and her eyes got even bigger as I noticed her holding her breath. I could tell she was a little nervous probably from seeing me bent over earlier.
"Follow me," She simply said and headed for a row of change rooms.
"Oh Kate, we would like to see you in them so come on out once you put them on."
Liz looked back at him with wide eyes but didn't say anything. I followed her and walked into the booth closing the door behind me. I leaned my back against the wall and checked my phone for any sign of messages hoping Kristy would give me a sign of some kind of progress. There were no massages as I stared at the little screen with hope. Ok, panties, put them on... it's OK.
Up until now I did not pay attention to the pair of panties in my hand but looking at them now I realized they were completely see-thru! They were thong, white panties kind of small in the crotch area and see-thru! No wonder he picked them. Knowing there was no way out of this yet, I pulled the pair I had on off of me and put the thong panties on. Pulling my skirt up over my hips I examined myself in the mirror. As I feared my pussy was plainly visible, my clit, my outer lips... everything!
This would be so humiliating; I only hoped the young girl would not look. I pulled my skirt down and taking a deep breath I opened the door and walked out. I saw her and Frank with his friends talking and laughing but as soon as I walked out, they stared at me. I walked up to them and stopped. The girl was staring at me with wide eyes as Frank and his friends watched me with hunger.
"Well Kate, let us see them," Frank said expectantly.
I hesitated, the girl brought an additional pair of eyes that I didn't expect, a pair of eyes that did not know me and the situation I was in. To her I simply must have looked like a slut, who else would expose herself so lasciviously. Frank just stared with cold stare. I grabbed the edges of my skirt and slowly lifted up. The girl gasped looking around from face to face as she couldn't believe I would do that in front of so many men. Knowing I had to do this I inched my skirt past my hips looking down at the floor, I didn't want to see the satisfaction in the pervert's faces.
"Nice, so sexy,"
"Holy shit, look at her!"
All I heard were lewd comments at the site of my pussy under those thong panties. I mustered my courage and looked at them. Everyone was staring at me... at my pussy including the girl. Oh god, I'm showing myself to them! It started to feel warm in here and I knew I was getting excited, my breath coming in gasps. No matter how much I tried not to, my body was responding to this erotic situation making my pussy wet.
"Turn around Kate," Frank demanded.
I did showing them my ass which was completely exposed. Same gasps, same comments. I felt like a slut, a slave to Frank's will which for some reason was giving me an enjoyable feeling that I couldn't understand. I should feel angry, hurt, pissed off at what he was making me do not excited! Turning back to face them I kept my skirt up and for unknown reason looked at the girl. I saw shock and excitement in her large eyes which added to my own excitement.
"What do you think Liz? You think she should keep them?"
Liz swallowed hard looking me up and down with unsure eyes. She licked her dry lips before answering.
"Ah, oh my, I've never... ok, I think so. She looks really good in them," She finally said her own face turning crimson as she looked back at Frank.
I could tell he noticed her excitement. His face twitched in a tight smile that he immediately suppressed. He was thinking about something, planning, I could tell his pervert mind was working on overdrive.
"You know we're taking our friend to a bar, maybe you'd like to join us? I don't know when you get off..." He trailed off.
"I get off at eight," She said kind of quick.
Again he smiled knowing this young girl was game for some of his perverted ideas.
"Great, we're taking her to Max's, you know where that is right?"
Her eyes got big and she gasped.
"Oh my god, I drive by that place on the way home, you're really going in there?"
Something in her tone made me uneasy. Max's... Max's, where did I hear that name before? My husband and I visited bars from time to time and I thought I knew most of the popular places in town but I just couldn't place that one.
"Yeah, why not, she's game," He pointed at me.
Liz looked at me and again her eyes darted down to my crotch. She took a long look at my panties before responding.
"I can tell, Ok, I'll meet you guys there around eight."
What did she mean by that? What kind of a place was it? I turned around to change back into my panties but Frank stopped me.
"Oh Kate, you can wear those on you, we'll just pay for them so keep them on."
"Sure, I'll help you with that," Liz said smiling at him and headed for the register.
Frank and his friends parted and I walked out behind the girl without saying a word, I was trapped... for now. Again I felt their stares on my ass as I walked which gave me little goose bumps all over my body. I couldn't understand it, why would this turn me on so much? I was in public dressed in very skimpy outfit and whole bunch of men were staring at me. Why did I like their stares?
We paid for the panties during which time Frank kept flirting with the naïve girl and walked out of the mall. In the parking lot we piled into a single car where I was squeezed in the back seat between three of his friends and drove off with Frank driving. No matter how much I tried to keep my skirt down it was impossible. With such a tight fit my skirt rode up around my hips exposing my long legs completely and my see-thru panties were showing which was a target of constant stares from all the perverts around me. Frank at one point adjusted his mirror so he could see down between my legs. I kept them tightly closed so I wouldn't show him anything.
Suddenly I felt a hand on my thigh and looking down I saw the perv on my right decided to feel my skin. Very soon his partner on the left did the same. They kept their hands on my thighs for a while and very slowly started to move them up playing with my hot skin the whole time. I could tell Frank was smiling watching this in his rear view mirror. When their hands were very close to my panties I placed my hands on theirs and moved them away leaning forward. I didn't want them to feel me so easily.
"So Frank, where are we going and what do you have in mind?" I asked striking a conversation with him.
"You mean you never heard of Max's?"
"Can't say that I have, it's probably not my kind of establishment."
"Well Kate, you're in for a surprise tonight, trust me you'll love it."
I felt someone's hand at my back pulling on my skirt so I quickly sat back but not before they had a chance to pull my skirt from under my butt, now I felt the cold leather seat pressing against my ass. The sensation gave me a cool enjoyable feeling that quickly traveled to the center of my crotch. We turned a few turns and again I had hands on my thighs very close to my exposed panties. I decided not to say much since I kept my legs tightly together but somehow my hands were pinned against my sides and I could not move them. My breathing was increasingly becoming harder the more those hands kept on touching and caressing my thighs no matter how disgusted I was with this situation.
I felt a finger slide along the side of my panties deep into the crevice of my crotch making my breath come in gasps. I looked down and saw both of the pervs trying to f***e my legs open. I kept my ground and all they succeeded was parting them so my knees touched the backs of both front seats. Because of the way I sat slouched down in the middle of the back seat and due to lack of room my knees were permanently wedged in this position. It was enough however to expose the gusset of my wet panties and my steaming slit under them. I tried to free my hands but all I succeeded was to dislodge my blouse to where my aureoles were showing from under the edges of it. Everyone was looking at me including the perv in the passenger seat and Frank through his rear view mirror as the most private parts of my body were becoming exposed to them.
I wanted to stop this but I couldn't because how tight it was in the car with all of us in it. I watched with frustration as those fingers gently ran along my panties the length of my pussy lips making me shudder. I wanted to say something, tell them to stop but I wasn't sure if I just wouldn't moan if I opened my mouth and I certainly didn't want them to know I was enjoying it. And boy, did I enjoy it! The feeling those fingers were giving me was slowly melting my resistance away. While the two pervs were playing with my panties, the third who was sitting to my right reached around his buddy and put his hand inside my blouse, slowly sliding it toward my full breast. When his finger grazed the edges of my aureole the perv in the passenger seat reached out and put his hand on my bare thigh softly rubbing it driving me crazy.
I had four sets of hands touching me in places no one ever should! The decent person in me hated it while the more prominent side of me I tried to suppress enjoyed the touches and how they made me feel. Suddenly when those fingers on my panties rubbed in tiny little circles where my clit was my legs spread open on their own, I no longer had any control over them. I only moaned in pleasure and pleaded in frustration.
"Oh no boys, please don't do this to me right now."
They looked at my face for a moment but quickly stared back on my increasingly exposed body. Their eyes were like piercing fire melting any resistance I had left and making me open myself to them in a perverse way. Their fingers increasingly bold probed my panties sliding them to the side exposing my freshly shaved wet pussy and looking from face to face I saw the excitement in their eyes of seeing me this way. My legs were quickly lifted and both of my feet were placed on the back of the car seats, opened and exposed. The perv that was touching my breasts pulled my loose top down and exposed my full tits for everyone to see. He grabbed my hard nipples and squeezed them hard while pulling on them making me arch my back with pleasure while those fingers at my pussy rubbed my wet lips pulling them apart.
With the last ounce of self dignity I pulled to free my hands but the two pervs on my sides grabbed them and held them behind my back. I was exposed like I've never been before, every inch of my intimate parts on display. I looked at the car windows and realized that all this was visible from the sidewalk of the streets we were driving on. Oh no! More people seeing me like this! My mind reeled and I didn't know if it was in pleasure or shock. They continued their probing, spreading my pussy lips, wetting their fingers in my womanly juices, gleefully looking at my body so wantonly exposed for their viewing pleasure.
I looked down and saw their fingers between my spread pussy lips rubbing my open slit the length of it, making me so wet and crazy. I arched my back again and rolled my eyes into the back of my head moaning in pleasure. At that moment one of them placed his lips on mine and kissed me forcing his tongue into my mouth. I resisted only for a moment, up until I felt one of the fingers penetrating my dipping hole, than I just let go. I opened my mouth and returned the hot kiss twisting my own tongue around his in an intimate duel. I felt another finger sliding into me and realized with naughty approval that I had two men finger fucking me at the same time.
The perv kissing me let me go and begun watching my wet pussy being abused by his finger while I surveyed the scene as if in a dream. I looked at Frank, his eyes visibly darting to the mirror every chance he had probably wishing he was in the back seat with me. I felt myself quickly approaching the inevitable climax as I lay gasping from the attention these pervs were giving my body. When we pulled up to a red light and stopped, I saw a man and a woman looking inside through the windows in shock. They saw everything! My god, I couldn't stand much less understand what was happening to me. I felt the perv in the passenger seat reach further down my thighs and touch my ass sliding his fingers towards my rear hole.
For some reason I lifted my legs higher and wider apart looking at him, knowing full well what he wanted to reach. The intoxicating, sexual feeling was overwhelming my senses and when he touched my asshole with his wet fingers, I moaned looking at the couple on the sidewalk. I felt his finger penetrate my ass hole spreading my relaxed ring apart as I slung my head back in pleasure. Again I felt someone kissing me and I eagerly kissed him back as three fingers reamed both of my fuck holes. I was in total perverse ecstasy and I wished it would never stop. I started to feel my own hips moving involuntarily to the rhythm of their probing as I moaned into the pervs mouth.
I was so close, so close and than... he stopped kissing me. He pulled back enjoying the eyeful of my body in ecstasy. I realized my hands were free, no one was holding me down any longer and supporting myself with my free hands, I lifted my ass off the car seat. Perversely spread open and shocked at what I was doing with my feet on top of the car seats in front of me, with fingers in my pussy and asshole and my tits exposed, I started to fuck myself on them.
"Holy shit!"
"No way!"
They were shocked and so was I! My god, I should stop this, I shouldn't be doing this, my mind screamed to me. They were shocked at what they saw. I didn't want to do it, god I needed to stop this but my body needing a release betrayed me at that very moment. It was humiliating to open myself up to these men but I couldn't stop it, it felt too damn good... I needed more! My hips moved by themselves, forcing those fingers deeper into my pussy and ass all the while moaning, moaning with pleasure of having both my holes filled at the same time. I was fucking myself... fucking myself on their fingers... in front of them! Again I pushed my head back and moaned. I felt fingers pulling on my hard nipples, pinching them until I felt pain... no, pleasure... pleasure not pain! I felt fingers inside of me wiggling, putting pressure on my inner walls, stretching me... stretching my already opened holes as if they wanted more of me... more of me opened and I came, I came so hard my juices flowed out of me like a water fall.
I don't know how long it took, I heard myself moan in the distance and I nearly lost consciousness. All I knew was that my hips were still moving and their fingers were firmly imbedded inside of me up to their knuckles as I regained my senses. I was flushed, my whole body was flushed as I looked at them, their wide eyes staring at me. Relaxing I sat back on the seat and their fingers slipped out of me at the same time.
"Nice Kate, nice. You've managed to do this just in time, we're at Max's now," Frank said looking back at me with a sly smile on his face.
I realized we were parked. They opened the door and started piling out of the car. Sighing, incredibly embarrassed, I pulled my skirt down and arranging my blouse to hide my breasts got out. Looking around I saw the place, a dark wooden building with a bright neon sign above the front door, "Max's, a gentlemen's club". Oh my god, it was a strip club! They were taking me to a strip club! They started to walk but my legs wouldn't move. I felt one of the pervs grabbing my hand and I was pulled along as the realization of where I was about to go into hit home.
I moved behind them as if in a daze, I couldn't believe what I did in the car, I couldn't believe where I was letting them take me as my mind worked in high gear on how to get out of this before I did any more improper things. The only hope now was my daughter and the plan she conjured to save me. I reached for my purse but... it wasn't there! Oh my god, my cell phone was gone!
"Frank, I need to go back to the car, I left my purse inside," I said stopping ten feet away from the main entrance.
I could see some men walking out and scanning me as if I was a stripper starting my shift.
"Ok Kate, let's go get it," He said with irritation.
I checked the car thoroughly but my purse wasn't there. I stood up beside the car lifting my hand to my brow with worry and than I remembered, I left my purse along with my panties in the change room of the department store. I left them there because Frank wanted me to wear those damn new panties! Oh my god, what am I going to do now!
"I have to go back, I left my purse in the department store," I told him.
He just looked at me.
"You don't really think I'm going to take you back all the way to the mall?"
Asshole, he was such an asshole, he didn't care about anything but himself and his deviant perverse ideas.
"I have my phone there, my id, everything. If you won't take me I'll take a cab."
"Kate, Kate... Kate. You forget the predicament you're in. If you don't do what I want, those wonderfully explicit photos will find their way to your husband. Hmmm, maybe even some of your friends or your k**s. How would you like it if Tommy found out what his innocent mother was really like?"
I wanted to kill him, I wanted to jab my finger nails into his eyes and rip them out! I hated that man with passion, but I knew what was at stake, my marriage and my f****y. I thought of Tommy and possibility of loosing him and suddenly, straightening up my back with what little pride I had left, I walked away from Frank heading towards the strip club and my inevitable doom as I heard his low laughter in the back.
Quietly I walked up to the pervs, they were standing there watching my body with their hungry eyes. Frank walked up beside me and we all followed him in. We walked into the narrow hallway and stood there waiting for some men in front of us to pay their cover charge. Scanning the scene on the main floor I saw two young women completely nude dancing on separate stages to the loud music blaring from the speakers. They moved seductively bending over from time to time to show their feminine assets. I was surprised they could do that completely nude, they didn't even have any panties on. I quickly realized this was an all nude club.
Finally we had a chance to pay our way in and shuffling up we were confronted by two men, probably bouncers. One of them was a rough biker looking guy with long black beard and mustache that reminded me of ZZ Top. He was big, probably 6 foot and massive in his chest and stomach, rough features told me of his dangerous ability to make peace here. He scanned me from head to toe lingering his eyes on my breasts and my tiny skirt, enjoying the view before he took the money from Frank.
"Hey Frank, who's your date?" He asked pointing at me.
Frank smiled turning back to face me.
"Just a little slut we're going to have fun with tonight."
I could feel my face getting red as I heard those words come out of his mouth. God, how wrong this sounded coming from him!
"Alright man, it's about time you brought something that good looking in here," The bouncer laughed.
"I see you're still hanging around with the retard," Frank replied pointing at the other bouncer while his little pervert friends laughed.
I looked at the other bouncer and gasped. The first bouncer was tiny in comparison to this man. He was at least 6'8" if not taller. Everything about him was massive, his shoulders, chest even his arms. The muscles under his simple tea shirt tightening in steel precision with tiniest move he made. He wasn't overweight like the other bouncer, his stomach was flat and I knew folds of hard stomach muscles lay hidden under it. But the most captivating feature was his face. He was clean cut with blond hair brushed to the side, his face handsome clean shaven and his eyes... blue as the deepest ocean told me his mind wasn't all there. I looked at him and I just knew he was still a c***d... a c***d with a body of a giant... a gentle giant.
"Yeah, he's still around, don't know why, he's fucking useless."
They all laughed looking at the man. At first I couldn't believe he let them talk to him like that, he was obviously strong enough to handle each one of them but seeing his eyes I knew he wouldn't... he wouldn't hurt a fly. He just stood there with blank stare in his eyes and expressionless face.
"I think they just keep him around because he's so fucking big, he just scares the assholes that don't know him," Again the first bouncer laughed.
"Well he doesn't scare me, he's a fucking retard and everybody knows it."
I was furious at Frank for saying something that mean but wasn't surprised he said that, Frank was a big asshole. He walked up to the gentle giant and patted his face roughly with his open hand showing he wasn't afraid. Someone else would definitely give Frank one in the jaw for something like that, the bouncer just stood there not even looking at Frank. We all walked into the main floor area as I glanced back with sadness at the giant man and saw he was looking at me... not my body like everyone else... he was looking into my eyes! I was surprised because suddenly, for a brief moment I saw intelligence in them. Quickly that spark of intelligence was gone but not before his lips twitched in a small smile, a friendly smile that combined with his clean looks gave me a warm feeling.
"Kate! Let's go!"
I was snapped back to my dreaded reality by the voice of the one I hated. He grabbed my hand and pulled me along to the table closest to the main stage. I noticed everyone in the club was staring at me, even the strippers on stage looked on as I walked up to the table taking a seat. I immediately crossed my exposed legs to keep the prying eyes from seeing my panty covered pussy. Looking around I noticed the whole club was composed of one big room littered with tables and chairs. The bar stood against the back wall where scantily dressed women kept refilling drinks and delivering them to paying customers. Every one of the waitresses wore tiny panties with revealing bras; some of them wore sexy see-thru lingerie that gave everyone an eye full as they walked by serving drinks.
One of them walked up to us and looking from one perv to another took their order. She was young, pretty with short dark hair and nice proportionate body. When she asked me I noticed her eyes darted to my breasts and she licked her lips before looking at my face to take my order. That brief look gave me a slightly thrilling feel as I recited to her what I wanted. She smiled and giving my body one last look winked at me and walked away. I glanced at Frank and noticed he saw the whole thing. Oh god, that pervert didn't need to see that but it was too late. Giving the girl a concealed look I noticed how nicely round her ass was visible to everyone. Ok ok, I don't need to do this, I chastised myself for looking at that young girl's butt.
"Alright, Raven's on, let's go get a little closer shall we," He held out his hand to me.
I took his hand with resignation and followed him to the stage. He sat down looking at the chair next to him expectantly without a courtesy of pulling it out. I pulled the chair out myself and sat down watching him pull out a wad of single dollar bills. Soon the pervert friends sat on either side of us anxiously anticipating the woman called Raven. The music changed to a sexy electronic beat and curtain hanging in the back of the stage moved to the side.
A woman walked out and everyone's eyes were immediately peeled to the stage, including mine. I couldn't help it, as much as I wanted to look away her beauty and incredibly attractive body kept me looking at her. Her long dark hair flowed over her shoulders and back in sexy waves giving her an exotic look while her barely covered body enticed everyone with magnetism. Her breasts were magnificent and her already hard nipples poked out from under the thin lace bra she wore while her tiny panties covered her vagina only. It was obvious she was completely shaven down there with no sign of pubic hair anywhere.
She twirled around the pole in the center of the stage to the beat of the music and looked around the audience with an a****listic stare. The confidence and knowledge how she affected everyone was painted on her beautiful face. When her eyes reached me I stiffened and looked on with envy as she slithered near us moving her sexy body to the beat. She smiled at me and leaned over Frank teasing him with her nearly exposed breasts.
"Who's your friend Frank?" She asked.
I didn't understand why everyone thought I was with Frank!
"This is Kate, Kate meet Raven," Frank made quick introductions.
She moved closer to me and extended her hand. I shook her hand noticing how wet my panties were from being so close to this beautiful woman. I tried so hard to keep looking into her eyes but my eyes betrayed me and slowly dropped down to her breasts and tight stomach.
"Hi I'm Kate," I whispered looking back at her face.
"I'm Raven," She smiled at me knowingly.
I felt like a little girl getting her first look at a naked man and being caught at doing it. My face burned with embarrassment and I swallowed hard not sure of what to say.
"Do you have a dollar for me?" She asked and I felt someone stuff a bill into my hand.
She smiled and stood up moving her sexy hips to the beat and pointing at me with her finger to get up. I didn't know what was happening or what I was doing but my body suddenly to ok over and I stood up on stiff legs pushing the chair away from me with the back of my knees. I was afraid I would loose my balance being so weak so I spread my legs a bit giving myself some stability while I supported myself with my hands on the padded edge of the stage. I looked as she danced in front of me totally captivated by her. She turned around pointing her ass towards me and my throat suddenly dried out while my eyes roamed freely over her gorgeous ass.
In that moment I didn't hear any music, everything suddenly slowed down and all I could see was her on stage in front of me so close. She spread her legs and looked back at me smiling. I couldn't even return the look, I just stared at her enticing ass my eyes beginning to see what was between them. Suddenly she bent over on stiff legs and her hands came out in between her legs reaching out for mine. I reached out with my trembling hands clutching the dollar bill and grabbing both of them, she pulled me towards her. She pulled me closer and closer rubbing my hands across her stomach as I stared with wide eyes between her spread open ass cheeks.
I saw her pussy, slightly wet peeking from under her panties as the tiny string running between her cheeks couldn't hide anything. She pulled my hands further as my face came close to her ass making me panic. I was in a strip club full of men with my face mare inches away from a beautiful woman's ass! She pulled further and I had to lean over vaguely aware of my own skirt riding high on my butt probably exposing it to whoever sat behind me. I wanted to stop, to turn around and pull my skirt down so no one would see my butt but I couldn't.
With one final pull my hands rested on her full breasts and my face touched the crack of her ass wedging my mouth against her asshole. I held my breath shocked at what was happening but I couldn't pull away, something deep down inside me kept me standing there in such lewd position. Slowly the erotic thought of what I was doing won over any inhibitions I might have had and taking a deep breath I opened my mouth. Oh god, oh god, oh god! Her ass smelled so good, the aroma mixed with her wet pussy was overpowering my senses and shocking me, it felt so erotically dirty to do that! I slid my tongue out touching the woman's asshole with it. "Oh god, so naughty... so naughty to do that" the thought raced through my confused mind. She moaned and arched her back making her dark hair fly back against her shoulders.
I licked again and she moaned again! Oh my god, what was I doing? I licked again this time longer running my tongue across her asshole and down to her wet pussy lips slurping the wetness off of them and listened with anticipation for her to moan. Another revelation crossed my mind, I enjoyed making her moan! I licked and licked and licked closing my eyes and realized she wasn't holding my hands down anymore, for some reason my hands stayed glued to her breasts. I opened my eyes and saw she was looking back at me over her shoulders with surprise and her hands were on her luscious ass cheeks spreading them apart for me. I opened my mouth wide and ate that woman's asshole with passion... with lust... with every ounce of my being. I didn't care at that moment who was watching me do that, I just wanted more of her.
I became aware of shouts and whistles and bodies crowding around us but I couldn't stop. I licked her asshole twisting my head from side to side, driving my tongue into her and she moaned spreading herself to me. I felt hands on my ass and my panties but surprisingly, no one touched me intimately. I don't know how long I ate that woman's ass but when the music stopped she pulled herself away breathing really heavy, she turned around looking at me with wide eyes. I stood there with my face wet from her juices, watching her body with desire still hot from what we were doing and became aware that everyone in the club was crowded around us. As the realization hit home, she walked up to me and bending over held my chin in her hand kissing me passionately. After a moment she pulled herself away and begun sweeping the floor with her hands gathering all the bills that were there.
"Oh my god!"
I sat down covering my face with my hands. I felt everyone watching me as they slowly went back to their seats.
"Wow, as usual at Max's, wild things happen. Quench your thirst with drinks and don't forget to tip the ladies. From the looks of it, you might have to stop at our ATM first. Next up, Bonnie, the sultry young starlet from Texas. Give a big hand for Bonnie!" The DJ announced over the speakers.
I put my hands down and looked around. Frank was intently watching me and so were all the perverts. His eyes strayed to my lips and I just knew what he was thinking about. He leaned closer to me.
"Do you eat your daughter like this Kate? Do you eat Kristy like that?"
My hand involuntarily flew out to hit him on the face but he caught it.
"I bet you do, I bet when your husband goes to sl**p you slip out and go into her bedroom making your daughter moan like you just made that woman moan on stage."
I gave him a murderous stare which he laughed at.
"Don't forget the pictures Kate," He whispered and let go of my hand.
He got up and motioned for me to do the same. When I stood up I realized that my skirt was up around my waist and my panties were stuffed with bills. Oh my god, they tipped me! They tipped me like I was a stripper! Not knowing what to do I started to pull my skirt down just to cover myself but Frank stopped me.
"Keep it up, you won't be wearing it for long, and I want everyone to see how much money you made me."
His words made me feel cheap but at the same time excited. How could that be? I... I made money from eating a woman! God, why did that make me feel so excited? I didn't want to be a slut! Not right now, not for him! Frustrated and trapped I walked up to our seats with my skirt around my waist and my wet panties clinging to the pouch of my sex. I noticed the unmistakable stared men gave me with every step I took. I sat down and waited, they must have a pay phone around here, I have to call Kristy before this goes any further!
Suddenly I noticed Raven walking up to us, she looked at me and down at my naked hips. One of the pervs pulled up a chair setting it next to me. She sat down wearing only her bra and panties leaning over and put her arm around me.
"Uhmmm, you felt wonderful," She whispered to me and immediately looked at Frank.
Again I smelled her, she had a distinctively sweet smell that drove me crazy.
"Frank thank you for bringing her out here, this hasn't happened to me in months," She said laughing.
"I know, I was here the last time this happened and if I may say so, she did a much better job then the last girl."
They were talking about this perverted act and laughing as if I wasn't even there, as if I was a piece of meat they could have. Surprisingly, I sat there quietly listening.
"Oh she was great, her tongue is like a slithering snake that drove me wild."
With that she brought her hand up to my mouth and put her index finger on my lips. I stiffened up not knowing what she would do.
"Oh, she's a little up tight, isn't she."
She said running her finger along my lips. All the pervs around her laughed watching what she was doing.
"What can we do to loosen her up? Hmmm, I bet I know."
Her finger slowly descended down to my neck and tickled my sensitive skin. She sat there watching me as my chest steadily rose and fell with increasing excitement. I decided the best thing was not to show her how she affected me so I just stared ahead concentrating on the stage in front of me. The problem was Bonnie was just taking her panties off on stage and I had a good view of her spread open pussy adding to my already aroused state. Raven moved her fingers down to my chest area and ran her fingertips along the edge of my loose blouse pulling it away from my body. She looked down my blouse at my exposed breasts.
"Oh, she's beautiful," She whispered.
She slid her hands across my breasts gently rubbing on my hard nipples before she lowered it down to my stomach.
"Do you want it lower Kate? Do you want me to go lower?" She asked looking into my eyes.
I couldn't answer that, I was afraid if I opened my mouth the wrong words would come out so instead, I kept still and quite keeping my legs tightly together. Her hand descended even further and now her fingers were touching my see-thru panties. I stiffened up feeling her fingers in such close proximity to my sex. She noticed that and smiled again playing with me.
"Oh you're such a tease knowing full well you want me to slide my fingers down there," She laughed.
She extended her finger and touched my clit through my panties sending electricity through my body. She rubbed it lightly just teasing me, waiting for me to loose control while I tried my hardest to sit still. She kept rubbing my little knob knowing that sooner or later I would give in. My breathing came in gasps now and I looked at her pleadingly.
"Please," I whispered to her.
"Please what?" She answered smiling.
Again I stared at the stage trying to remain in control. Bonnie seemed to know what was happening and was on her hands and knees completely naked pointing her ass in my direction. Raven noticed what I was looking at and brought her mouth to my ear.
"Do you like her? She's one of my fuck toys," She whispered while gently rubbing my clit which was becoming engorged with my sexual desire.
An image of Raven and Bonnie naked and fucking popped into my mind and my legs twitched separating a bit. She noticed that and cooed in my ear.
"Would you like to see it? I fuck her with a 10" dildo strap on, you wouldn't believe how loud she screams while I drive that thing into her over and over again."
The suggestions she was planting in my mind were driving me over the edge watching Bonnie spread open in front of me. My knees separated a bit more and now she had room to run her finger down my slit visible in my panties almost reaching my dripping sex hole.
"Yes, open yourself up while you watch my fuck toy dance, no one but me and her will see..." She licked my ear.
I was loosing it, loosing the battle and I knew it. My legs separated a bit more allowing her to slide that finger down to my hole.
"You're wet! You like what's happening to you, here, put your leg over my lap," She said bringing her legs together.
I noticed a couple of men in front of us turn around and watch what was happening. So naughty, so naughty to be handled by a stripper like that. They were watching me, everyone was watching me, god I couldn't stand it. My leg moved over her lap by itself and suddenly I was visible to everyone that looked. My hands were dangling useless by my side as my chest rose and fell in heavy breathing. Raven played with my pussy through my wet panties from time to time plucking out bills that were stuck there but soon she slid her finger under the elastic and pulled them to the side exposing my bald intimacy to everyone. My lips were pulsating and wet a